《Mythical Slayer: Mythical Girls Contract》


 Chapter 1 1 - A Meeting

    ?"One fried rice!"


    "Hey! More dim sum over here!"


    "How was the football gamest night? I heard that your favorite team won?"


    "Hahaha! I got a lot of money! I will pay for the food today!


    "I got your words!"


    "Three Mapo Tofu here too!"


    "Iing!"


    Inside a busy Chinese restaurant deep inside the Chinatown, a young man dressed in white chef garb was cooking with great intensity as the customers shouted and chatted outside. A big fire red from the stove, but the young man held the wok skillfully as he tossed the rice on it.


    "Kai! One more fried rice!"


    A waitress dressed in traditional red qipao shouted from a tiny window that connected the kitchen with the serving area. The dress covered most of the body part but exposed the thigh area, making this restaurant popr among youngsters.


    "Alright!" Kai shouted back at the waitress without looking at her. He then looked at the old man wearing simr clothing to him across the kitchen. "I will leave the dim sum to you, grandpa!"


    "You don''t need to say that, idiot! I am already done!" The old man answered as he brought a te full of Chinese dim sum to the window. Even though his hair had already turned gray, he was still full of energy and could still work in the kitchen.


    It was right past sunset when people began to starve and eat dinner. So the restaurant was full and really busy.


    The waitress grabbed the dim sum and walked away. Then another waitress peeked through the window just a secondter.


    "Three Mapo Tofu, all spicy!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Oh! Don''t need to say it! I can still hear!"


    "I only called! You don''t need to yell in my ears!"


    "Bah! Fuck that!"


    The kitchen was busy as there were only two people cooking the dishes. The sound of chopping vegetables and the sizzling from the hot oil echoed inside the room. The temperature was always hot. Kai''sbody was drenched in sweat, but he had a satisfied smile on his face.


    ''Another busy day in the restaurant.''


    ***


    "Thanks for the hard work!"


    Kai saw his employees, two waitresses, off after he closed the restaurant for the day. The street around Chinatown was well-lit, and the public order was good, so he wasn''t too worried about the waitress'' safety.


    "Today was so busy. They looked tired too. Should I hire more waitresses?" He muttered while looking at the waitresses'' backs.


    The cold night air hit his body, making him shiver in the cold. His clothes were made thin for a hot environment, so it didn''t help him reduce the cold at all.


    "Uh¡­ It''s not Winter yet, but why is the night so cold!"


    He looked up at the sky. It was dark and cloudy, and the moon was hidden behind the cloud. A bolt of lightning struck the cloudy night sky, illuminating the world in a sh before disappearing.


    "Come to think of it, that day is also like this."


    Some street vendors were still open, and some of them were full of customers drinking cheap beer and joking around. Those customers were mostly people who lived in Chinatown, and he was all familiar with them.


    He wanted to greet them, but today was too busy. He was exhausted and wanted to have a good night''s rest. They noticed them and waved their hands in a friendly manner toward him, asking him to join them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kai smiled and waved back. He couldn''t join them today, so he also apologized at the same time.


    "Well, I will join them tomorrow." He muttered as he turned around.


    When he turned around and was about to enter his restaurant, which also served as his home on the second floor, he heard a strange sound in his head.


    [Help!]


    "Huh?" Kai stopped on his track and turned around.


    [Here!]


    The voice continued. It was clearer this time, and he noticed that it came from the direction of the alleyway across the street from where his restaurant was.


    The people drinking at the vendor near his location didn''t seem to hear the voice. His logic told him it was just his imagination, but his curiosity was piqued. Since he was young, he had always believed in something Supernatural, in Myths.


    So he gulped and took a deep breath. "Let''s check it."


    A small and brave smile appeared on his face as he walked to the alleyway where he thought the voice came from.


    His steps were steady. Even if there was a danger, he was confident he could take care of it with his trained body.


    As he stepped into the alleyway between the building, he was expecting to be greeted by a pungent smell and trash. However, what greeted him was something that he couldn''t exin.


    The alleyway was lit by fire, leaving no trash. The bin that he used to collect trash everyday was gone. The ground was charred, and the small alley was lit by the fire that burned the remaining trash on the side.


    Contrary to the cold air in front of his restaurant, the air from the alleyway was scorching hot, reminding him of the kitchen where he worked earlier.


    Somehow, he couldn''t see it from outside, but once he stepped in, he could see the bright light. But, more importantly, something caught his attention more than the strange thing that happened.


    "A girl?"


    A beautiful woman with bright long orange hairy unconscious in the middle of the burning ground. She didn''t move even when the fire got close to her, about to engulf her white dress.


    "Shit! That''s not good!"


    Kai immediately ran toward her and scooped her from the ground. He carried her to the front of the alleyway where the fire hadn''t spread yet.


    When he managed to carry her to a safe ce, away from the fire, the girl opened her eyes and looked at him with a pair of mystical golden eyes.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked the girl worriedly.


    The girl blinked her eyes a few times, looking at Kai curiously.


    "Girl! Please answer me! Do you feel any pain in your body?" Kai raised his voice a little bit. He thought the girl must''ve been confused after waking up. He needed to make sure she hadn''t burned her body. That would be terrible, especially for a girl like her.


    The girl smiled at him reassuringly.


    [Thank you.] Instead of the girl, the same voice from earlier replied to him


    Her mouth didn''t move at all, but Kai knew the voice belonged to the girl.


    "What in th¨C" He asked confusedly, but his words were cut short when the girl suddenly plunged into him and nted a kiss. "Hmph?!" His eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t understand what had happened, but he tried to push the girl away from him.


    [This is my thanks.] The voice echoed in his head.


    However, he couldn''t do that. His strength left him, and he suddenly felt sleepy.


    ''What''s going on?'' He asked in his mind as his consciousness slowly drifted away. ''Crap! I¡­ can''t.'' Then he passed out, unable to keep his consciousness anymore.

 Chapter 2 2 - Dream And Mysterious Girl

    ?The sky grumbled. Lightning crackled everywhere beneath the cloud.


    The cloudy sky shed blue as rain poured on the Earth, causing floods in some areas.


    A young man looked out of his window, leaning against the frame with his elbow. He still looked like he was in his early teens with a fair face. His hair danced in the air, hit by the raging wind.


    He didn''t mind being drenched. He had a lot in mind, especially after his parents had just left the world yesterday, leaving him alone with his grandfather and a Chinese restaurant in Chinatown located in New York City.


    The storm that hit the city looked like a cry from a Dragon King, drowned in the sorrow of sadness because Kai had just lost his parents.


    "Are you sad too?" Kai asked as he looked at the sky. "I am also sad. My parents had just died."


    A bolt of lightning struck the nearby house after he said that. The sh and sound surprised Kai, causing him to close his eyes.


    It was as if the Dragon King of the legend that caused the rain answered him. Even though the name Dragon King only came out of legends and myths, Kai always believed that they were real.


    Bolts of lightning kept striking the Earth, but he kept gazing at the sky, trying to find the Dragon''s silhouette.


    Because of the sh from the lightning and the fact that he looked outside, he noticed a single girl looking at him from across the street, behind a tree. He couldn''t make out the girl''s face, but he noticed that she smiled a little.


    "Who is that?"


    The rain hit Kai''s face. He put his hand above his eyes to shield them, but the girl was already gone at that moment.


    "It must be my imagination."


    "Kai! Close your fucking window!"


    At that moment, a shout came from his door as it got mmed open. Emerging from the other side was a furious old man.


    "Look at this mess. You fucking wet your own room! Close that fucking window right now!"


    "Y-Yes!"


    Kai was afraid of his grandfather, so he quickly closed the window, not noticing that the previous girl appeared again behind the tree while her lips moved, trying to say something. s, the sound of pouring rain made her words inaudible.


    ***


    "Kuh! That dream again."


    Inside a bedroom on top of a Chinese restaurant, Kai was stirred awake as he held his head. A terrible headache attacked his head as he looked at the ceiling. The ray of morning sunlight hit his face through the window of his room, waking him uppletely.


    "Is this¡­ my room? What happenedst night?"


    He had a hard time remembering what had happened. His head was still a mess. First of all, he raised his body and looked at his hand. He was still wearing his chef garb for some reason.


    "I remembered something about a girl and got kissed before I passed out. I guess that''s also a dream. Hahaha. I always have a strange dream, after all." Heughed loudly, trying to pass it off as a dream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he felt something soft touching his palm when he put his hand down. He had a bad feeling about it as he slowly turned his head to the right.


    His bad feelings were proven true. Beside himid the girl fromst night, still in her white dress, sleeping soundly with a peaceful face.


    "Alright¡­" Kai said softly. "That wasn''t a dream. Okay, I got it." He continued, nodding his head to confirm his situation.


    The girl was still sleeping soundly. This was his room, which invited questions as to how they could be here if he passed out in front of that alleyst night.


    But that question could wait forter.


    "Let''s wash my face and change my clothes first."


    Kai got off the bed and walked out of his room. His destination was the bathroom located beside his room, at the end of the corridor on the second floor.


    He stopped for a while at first to look at the room across from him.


    "Does grandpa know what happened yet? It''s rare that he didn''t knock on my door this morning." He muttered to himself. "Well, just another strange day, I guess." He then walked to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Kai again stopped in front of his room and took a deep breath. There was still no sign of his grandfather, and he was still confused as heck.


    His headache was already gone, but he still couldn''t remember anything that night after the girl kissed her.


    "I have woken uppletely. Now it''s time to face the girl and ask why she suddenly kissed mest night and how I could lose consciousness just by being kissed. I was not weak enough to faint after a girl kissed me."


    With a determined gaze, Kai opened the door and entered his room. He immediately looked in his bed''s direction and noticed the girl had woken up. She sat on the bed with a distant gaze as she rubbed her eyes.


    The sight of her was so dreamy, like in the movie, making Kai stop for a second. She looked at him and tilted her head before smiling.


    "Ah," She opened her mouth. Her voice was soft and sweet.


    Kai was a bit bbergasted seeing her. He then remembered the kiss once again and felt the blood run toward his face.


    ? "Kai." The girl called his name. He couldn''t understand how she could know his name, but he approached the bed nheless. He was drawn to her as if he had already known the girl for a long time.


    He felt some kind of connection between him and the girl. He couldn''t help but feel her familiarity. Some kind of familiarity he had with his grandfather, someone he had known for a long time.


    Once he was in front of the bed, he looked at her and asked. "Who are you?"


    The girl looked at him and smiled sweetly. "I am Amber, a Phoenix. Last night was really fun, Master!"


    Hearing the girl exim those words happily made cold sweat pour behind Kai''s back.


    ''What the heck did I dost night?!''

 Chapter 3 3 – A Slayer

    ?On the first floor, Kai put two tes on the table.


    The restaurant was closed for today, as he was still confused, and his grandfather was nowhere to be found in the house.


    Amber, the girl who called herself a Phoenix, was sitting across from him and looking at the te full of food on it while tilting her head. She seemed to be confused as she raised her head to look at Kai.


    "Breakfast," He said shortly. "These are dumplings and meat buns. Surely you know about it, right?" He took one of the meat buns and ripped it in half.


    Steam rose from the inside, showing that the meat bun was freshly made. It looked delicious, and the smell rose from the meat filling tickling Amber''s appetite. She gulped, took the meat bun on her te, and ripped it, imitating Kai.


    Looking at her, Kai smiled and put the meat bun in his mouth. Thebination of vors exploded inside, and he hummed in satisfaction. Amber looked surprised when she ate the meat bun. Then she smiled afterward, seemingly happy after eating a delicious meal.


    As a chef, he loved seeing his cooked meal devoured in delight. He continued to eat his share. They had a quiet breakfast together, while Kai wondered what he didst night as Amber hadn''t told him yet.


    "Thank you! That was delicious! I''ve never eaten something so delicious before." Amber smiled widely as she gazed at Kai with her ming golden eyes. "As expected of Kai! You''re an amazing cook!"


    "You''re wee," Kai replied, tidying up the te into one pile. "Can we talk now? To be honest, I have a lot of questions I wanted to ask you."


    "Un, sure. I will answer anything my benefactor asked."


    Benefactor. That was what came from Amber''s mouth. Meaning she was conscious when he saved her from the fire yesterday.


    There were a lot of questions he wanted to ask. For example, why did she introduce herself as a Phoenix? Then why did shey in that alleyway surrounded by fire? How could the others not notice it?


    But the most important among them all was.


    "What did I dost night? I don''t remember anything from when you kissed me suddenly until I woke up in my bed this morning. There is no way I woke up in my bedroom when I remembered I fainted outside yesterday, with you beside me at that."


    "Hmm¡­" Amber hummed as she put her index finger on her chin. "Do you really not remember anything? You were quite wild yesterday. Even I was surprised by how wild you were."


    ''Wild?!'' Kai shouted in his mind. How could he be wild? Rather, what was the context here? She left too much information unannounced, making the context unclear.


    "Can you exin to me? I remember nothing at all fromst night."


    "Nothing at all?" Amber asked, trying to confirm it.


    Kai nodded in response, "Nothing at all."


    "That''s a problem." She muttered, looking worried. "This isn''t good at all, Kai. Alright, I will exin it to you."


    What kind of trouble Amber talked about wasn''t something Kai knew. Instead, he was most curious about what had happenedst night.


    "So¨C"


    But unfortunately, before Amber opened her mouth to tell him something, the door of the restaurant was opened.


    Kaching¨C


    A man dressed in ck entered. Kai raised his head and looked at him.


    "I''m sorry, but the restaurant isn''t open today." He said. Normally, many people would storm in at this time to eat breakfast, so he was quite used to seeing strangers, even if they dressed strangely.


    Today the restaurant was closed. So he had no choice but to let him know. But the man didn''t turn around. Instead, he looked in his direction and moved his hand inside his coat, seemingly taking something out.


    Amber turned around at that time. After seeing the man, her eyes widened, and she shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Get down, now!"


    To Kai''s surprise, she easily flipped the wooden table and forced him down, hiding behind the table. The sound of a gun ring outside was heard soon afterward.


    Ratatata!


    "W-What''s going on?!" Kai shouted in panic, looking at Amber on top of him.


    "A yer." She replied shortly.


    "A yer?" Kai didn''t understand what had happened. The bullet flew in all directions, lodging on the restaurant''s wall and floor and breaking all the ss andmps inside.


    Thankfully, the wooden table was strong enough to hold the bullet off for a while, but it wouldn''tst long.


    Crack!


    "He''s trying to kill me! Last night too, hispanion tried to kill me. But you saved me and used my power to defeat them! So, Kai. Let''s do it again and defeat him."


    "Doing what?!"


    Amber''s exnation was hard to believe. But seeing the madman in his restaurant using a gun without caring about the people outside calling for the police made him somewhat believe her exnation.


    Hisck of memories ofst night also didn''t help him to understand the situation. A yer? What even in the world was that? A title given to some madman who killed people in broad daylight?


    "Use my power to defeat him! I don''t know how you did it, but use your special power to take me in!"


    "How?!" Kai asked once again. He was a bit frustrated because he couldn''t understand what had happened.


    "I don''t know! Just do what you didst night!"


    Great idea. Unless¡­ he didn''t remember anythingst night except for that kiss.


    ''Could it be?'' A thought shed in Kai''s mind. ''No, that''s not it.''


    "Hurry up! I can''t use my power without permission right now because of our contract, so hurry and use my power, Kai!" Amber pressed Kai.


    The table they used as a cover was about to break. Some bullets had prated through the hit, almost hitting Kai''s face. Facing the danger, Kai finally decided on something.


    "Aaargh! Here goes nothing!"


    He mmed his lips against Amber''s soft and moist lips. A sweet taste was the first one he tasted; then it was quickly followed by a feeling of power melting into his body. It was hot, and Amber''s figure slowly burned into a raging me that surrounded his body.


    [This is it! I know you can do it when you try it, Kai! You can control my Phoenix fire perfectly!] Amber''s cheerful voice rang inside his mind. But Kai kept silent as he looked down at his hand with mes dancing around it.


    "This¡­" He muttered, then slowly looked up. The bullet rain had stopped, and he could see the man looking rather worried through the hole in the table.


    The memories ofst night slowly returned. He remembered this. But it was not the time to remember it yet. There was a person, an enemy standing in front of him.


    [Let''s beat him, Kai!]


    "Yeah." Kai nodded. Hesitation disappeared from his eyes. Even if he didn''t know what a yer was, one thing was sure. "He destroyed my restaurant, so I need him to pay for it. No one gets out unscratched after they put their hand on my beloved restaurant."


    The me raging around him burned the table and floor, reducing them to ash. But the fire didn''t spread. It only stayed around him, obeying his will.

 Chapter 4 4 – Versus Slayer

    ?What Kai remembered fromst night was a fire. A great fire erupted from his body as soon as he woke up, and a person.


    That person was d in ck, simr to the one in front of him, but they were different. As the person fromst night chased him through the city, Kai burned him to ash already.


    His fighting spirit increased. His hunger for a battle that he didn''t know had surfaced in his mind. For now, he wanted to beat the guy in front of him because he had destroyed his restaurant, the one he cherished the most after his own life.


    Thankfully, his grandfather wasn''t home this morning. He didn''t know how to exin this situation, as Kai was still confused. Besides, he wasn''t confident in keeping his grandfather safe, even with his newfound power.


    He felt like he was involved in something far bigger than he thought, but there was something more important than that.


    A Phoenix was real. A beast from the Myth was real. Joy filled Kai''s heart as the corner of his lips curled up in anticipation of meeting other Mythical and Supernatural Beast. He had always loved those.


    "What is that?" The man in ck murmured, confused.


    It seemed he didn''t know what Kai had done. Rather, the fact that the Phoenix, Amber, fused with Kai was ridiculous.


    "How can a human use a Phoenix fire without a tool?!" He shouted, pointing his gun at Kai.


    Kai ignored the fact that a gun was pointed at him. In his memories fromst night, the fire could melt the bullet just fine. So he wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he answered the man''s question.


    "I am also confused. What''s happening? Why did you attack us? But I know one thing. You destroyed my restaurant and tried to kill me. That''s enough reason for me to beat you up."


    The word conscience was gone from his dictionary. He didn''t even feel guilty about killing a humanst night, burning him to a crisp.


    Kai was just a normal human before this; that was a fact. But after fusing with Amber, he was filled with a euphoric feeling of wanting to fight, to do battle.


    [That''s true, Kai! He attacked us out of nowhere, so let''s burn him!] Amber''s voice filled with excitement, just like Kai''s. [Let''s absorb his Spirit Power after we kill him! At least he will have enough to increase your power slightly. I will teach you howter.]


    He didn''t know what Spirit Power Amber talked about, but he nodded slightly to answer her.


    The man narrowed his eyes and pulled the trigger unannounced. The gun in his hand was a Calico M950, a small gun with a 100-rounds capacity. The gun itself had significant power, but Kai only raised his hand as he watched the bullets travel toward him.


    "That''s useless now." A feral smile appeared on his face. "Go."


    Hemanded the fire around him, and it danced around, blocking the bullet as if it was alive. Phoenix Fire was one of the hottest mes, and it was way beyond the melting point of the bullet. It only left a liquid that dripped to the floor, burning it.


    That could be dealt withter. The man''s face twisted in horror. He knew that the gun wouldn''t work, so he quickly discarded it and took out a piece of paper from his coat. The paper was white in color, with some runes written in ck ink on it.


    It was a normal paper at a nce, and Kai thought so too.


    [Be careful, Kai. That''s a talisman. Possibly a water Talisman, looking at the water rune written on it.]


    "Talisman?" As Kai muttered, the man threw the paper into the air, with the runes written in ck ink facing him. Magically, the paper floated as the man extended his hand.


    Some light appeared from his hand, making Kai narrow his eyes slightly.


    "Oh, water Spirit. Hear my plea and attack my enemy!" The enemy chanted, and the light intensified, engulfing the Talisman. The paper glowed, and a torrent of water jet shot toward him shortly afterward.


    "Put the fire out with water, huh? But do you know that water can evaporate?" Kai moved his hand slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fire followed his hand movement and created a wall in front of him, blocking the water jet. The water evaporated as soon as it touched the firewall, turning into hot steam that quickly filled the room.


    [Kai, he''s trying to escape!] Amber''s worried voice rang inside his head. At that moment, he knew that his enemy deliberately made a smokescreen to escape. He had no intention of beating him from the start.


    [If he managed to escape, then he will certainly ask for reinforcement. yers always worked in a team of two. Possibly, this man is the teammate of the guy you killed yesterday. It would be bad if he reported our existence to his base. More yers wille!]


    "That would be troublesome. So we chase after him, right?"


    [Yeah! I can feel him moving to the west, deeper to Chinatown.]


    "Got it. I hope you can exin what a yer is and why they targeted you and meter."


    [I will.] Amber replied.


    The fire that danced around his body retreated. It disappeared, but it did not actually disappear. The fire returned to Kai''s body. He dashed out of his restaurant without waiting for anything else. Once he was outside, he noticed that he saw no one, and the sky looked rather strange. It was a little distorted.


    "What is this?"


    [We are inside a barrier made with Talisman. The damage caused inside will not affect the real world, and only the targeted and people with Spirit Power can enter. Possibly that guy set it before entering the restaurant as the barrier seemed to end in that corner where the yer ran to.]


    Amber exined as Kai kept running. He could easily move 100 meters in less than 6 seconds, breaking a world record.


    "That mean my restaurant is fine? Neat. Now I just need to beat him half-dead and question him without killing him. Also¡­I feel stronger and faster than usual."


    [Of course! Your physical ability is enhanced after I fused with you. Even an Olympic athlete won''t be able topete with you now.]


    That exined his newly found strength. Kai nodded, satisfied with the exnation. Sometimes, a simple exnation like what Amber did was the best.


    "That''s amazing. He''s in this corner, right?"


    [Yeah, just go to the right.]


    Following Amber''s instruction, Kai turned to the right into the corner. It was a dead-end. Chinatown had a lot of dead-ends which confused strangers. Apparently, that also included the yer that attacked him.


    The man in ck looked confused and terrified as he looked at Kai. He couldn''t run anywhere again. The only exit was blocked by Kai.


    "Hi." Kai greeted the man as he stepped forward, little by little. "I hope you''re ready for a beating." He had a feral smile on his face as he lowered his stance.


    The man also took a fighting stance with his hands up, covering his face. But he misjudged Kai''s real strength.


    In less than a second, Kai covered their distance with one kick on the ground, which created a little crack, and punched his guts.


    "Gah!" The man bent forward, but Kai didn''t finish yet. He continued by sending a knee-up against the man''s chin, effectively sending him flying and knocking him up simultaneously.


    The yer fell to the ground with a loud thud sound. As soon as the man got knocked out, the sky turned normal immediately, as if the power supplying the barrier had been cut off entirely.


    Looking at the man on the ground with eyes rolled back in white, Kai crossed his arms and said, "That''s what you get from messing with my restaurant, bastard."

 Chapter 5 5 – Involved

    ?Kai brought the man back to his restaurant like a sack of rice. The man in ck was light even though he looked robust because of Kai''s newfound physical strength.


    His neighbors were watching him bring the man into his restaurant and were curious, but he answered that he found this man drunk and was about to feed him, which was already the usual thing for him to do.


    Once he entered the restaurant, he marveled because there was no trace of battle at all, just like Amber had said. It returned to normal before the man started shooting a gun like a madman.


    He went to the warehouse located beside the kitchen, where he saved all ingredients used in the restaurant. It was empty as they just emptied it yesterday on Saturday rush.


    The warehouse was big and cold due to the refrigerator, and Kai just dropped the man in the middle of the warehouse without caring whether he would be injured or not.


    "Amber, how do I cancel this fusion or something that we did?"


    [It''s simple. Just imagine it being canceled, and I will return to normal.]


    "Just like that? Let me try."


    Kai took a deep breath andmanded in his mind to cancel the fusion that he had done with Amber. He didn''t know what this technique was called, so he just called it fusion for now.


    Slowly, the fire began to seep out of his body, forming a humanoid form beside him. He felt his strength being drained, returning his body condition to normal.


    The fire morphed into a female figure that he was familiar with. The color returned, and her body was d in a sexy red qipao for whatever reason.


    Her bright orange hair swayed as the fire danced around her, and she slowly opened her golden eyes, staring at him.


    "Tada!" She eximed energetically as she raised her arms. "I have returned to normal."


    "I-I see¡­" Kai replied.


    The bloodlust and hunger for battle he felt earlier were gone. He even felt bad for the man in front of him now that his mind was being cleared.


    "So, are we going to interrogate him?" Amber asked as she approached Kai, grabbing his arm and pushing it between her breasts.


    Kai felt a soft and bouncy feeling and knew the reason behind it. But he kept his eyes on the man and nodded.


    "Yes." He replied. "Let''s start by taking his clothes off first. Who knows if he hides another weapon or Talisman under that cloth."


    "Indeed."


    Kai approached the man and crouched down. The soft feeling earlier was gone as Amber stayed behind him. It was a shame. As a man, he quite liked the sensation. But questioning the man came first.


    He began to take off his clothes and tried to find hidden weapons and Talismans. In the end, he managed to find a dagger, 3 simr Talismans with different runes written on them, and a handgun hidden beneath his clothes.


    The man stirred awake shortly after he was done. His expression morphed into a horrified one, and Kai surely didn''t want to miss this chance. His smile turned into a feral one. Amber understood her assignment and smiled simrly behind him, creating a fireball atop her palm.


    "Now then," Kai said in a lower tone. "I hope you can cooperate with us. If not, then we can say goodbye to your life just like yourradest night."


    The yer immediately knew. The man in front of him wouldn''t hesitate to kill him. It was a mistake going after him and destroying his restaurant without talking to him first.


    Not to mention, he didn''t expect the man in front of him to be able to use Phoenix Fire. The idea of using that power was ridiculous itself. So he only nodded.


    "A-As long as you spare me."


    ***


    The yer was unexpectedly honest. Abination of threat and absolute power worked best to make the man terrified, so he told Kai the truth.


    He also found something unexpected in Amber. She wasn''t as merciful as he originally thought. That lovely girl was merciless and even proposed to burn the yer to a crisp to hide the evidence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she mentioned that, the man was terrified and began begging for mercy. However, Kai had already decided from the start. No one would be safe after they destroyed his restaurant and targeted his life.


    The fact that the restaurant was still intact didn''t erase the fact that the yer once shot a fucking gun and destroyed almost everything inside.


    "P-Please save me! I have told you what I know ab¨C"


    "Do it, Amber," Kai said casually as he stepped back from the man, standing behind Amber.


    "Yes."


    At Kai''smand, Amber threw the fireball toward the man. The fire immediately spread and engulfed him. The man screamed loudly as the fire burned him and turned him to ash and then to nothingness, leaving no evidence.


    Magically, the fire only burned the man as Amber controlled it. A Phoenix Fire obeyed Phoenix''s will. It only burned things at the Phoenix''smand.


    "It''s done, Kai." She turned around with a smile. "Praise me!"


    "Good job, Amber." For some reason, Kai felt it was natural for him to praise the girl. He patted her head, and she purred happily. "I now know the situation." He said.


    "Yes. Thankfully, that man is an idiot. He and his partner thought they could defeat me, a Phoenix. Well, they almost got me because I was careless and fell asleep, but no one besides them knew my existence thanks to this." Amber said, stepping away from Kai, satisfied.


    "Indeed." Kai agreed. "Well, I still have some questions for you, but some of them have already been answered by that man. Also¡­ Mythical Being is real?"


    "It is real."


    "Thought so¡­" Kai sighed, but he secretly felt happy that a Mythical being was real. He always dreamed of meeting one. He just didn''t think he would meet a Phoenix, even saving her from when she was careless.


    Of course, he never thought they could morph into a human. Then yer, a bunch of people tasked to destroy the Mythical or Supernatural Beings that harmed humans.


    The ones he killed were the greedy ones. The man confessed that they nned to kill Amber and sell her body to Supernatural ck Market. A Phoenix only existed a few in number. Their numbers could even be counted with one hand.


    Obviously, the demand and price on the market were high. It was like a treasure trove.


    Kai didn''t understand why he got involved with himself. But Amber said something about a contract between them. So he didn''t seem to be able to escape from whatever it was.


    Not like he had any intention of giving up this wonderful opportunity to meet the other Mythical and Supernatural beings that he loved.


    "Well then, do you have any idea what to do with these?" He pointed at the ground at the pile of Talismans, a dagger, and a handgun he took from the dead yer while looking at Amber.


    "Why don''t you keep them?" Amber suggested. "I can teach you how to use Talismans and Spirit Power."


    "Hmm, alright. Then what''s this Spirit Power? You mentioned it before too."


    "That would take time to exin." She said, "For now¡­ Let''s absorb the Spirit Power that that man released from earlier. It will be gone in 30 minutes, so we have to hurry. Just sit on the floorfortably."


    Kai still didn''t understand, but he did it regardless. Whatever it was, it seemed like Amber had no ill intention against him. So he followed her instructions, sitting on the floor in afortable position.


    "Are you ready?" Amber asked from behind. She also satfortably and extended her hands, putting them on Kai''s back.


    "I am ready."


    "This will hurt a lot for the first time."


    "Wai¨C Aarrghh!"


    Without having time to prepare himself further, pain attacked his whole body immediately.

 Chapter 6 6 – Explanation

    ?"Let''s begin the exnation." Amber sat across from Kai in the restaurant that got miraculously restored to its glory. "What do you want to know first?"


    "About this Spirit Power." He asked. "And why can I see something glowing in the air right now."


    He had finished absorbing the yer''s Spirit Power, or so Amber said. It onlysted for 5 minutes, but the pain he felt was unimaginable that he thought the session was longer than that.


    After he was done absorbing the Spirit Power, he felt some changes in his body. Firstly, he could see a light dot floating in the air. Secondly, he felt strangely refreshed even though his body was sweaty.


    Then they moved to the front of the restaurant, with many chairs and tables, to talk. What Kai needed the most was an exnation from Amber. Even though he remembered everythingst night, he still didn''t know what he got himself into.


    Excitement blinded himst night, but he had calmed down and realized some danger that posed with his newly found knowledge.


    "That light dot is Nature Power. yer absorbs them and converts them to replenish their Spirit Power. Mythical Beasts also do that when we are low on power. But you''re different. You''re special!"


    "I am special?"


    "Indeed. No humans can harness Mythical Beast''s power. At most, they can only contract a Supernatural Being to be their familiar. But you, Kai, have managed to form a contract with me, a Phoenix! You can even use all my power, which is naturally impossible for everyone but one person in history. That person is long gone so that only left you."


    ''That''s¡­ Am I actually amazing?'' Kai looked at his hand. He didn''t believe that he actually had that kind of power.


    He was just a man who loved Mythical Being and stories. Now a Phoenix sat across from him, telling him he was special. Happiness spread across his chest as he smiled.


    "I see."


    "Yes." Amber nodded. "Look here."


    Suddenly, she stood up and raised her skirt.


    "W-What are you doing?!" Surprised, Kai shouted at Amber.


    Her red panties were exposed, and he tried his best to look away.


    "Look over here, Kai!" She pressed, asking Kai to look at her.


    "N-No. What are you doing? Lifting your skirt so suddenly!"


    "I just want to show you the mark of our contract!" Amber replied. Her voice trembled with a mix of embarrassment. "Just look over here for a second!"


    "A-Alright. I will look, okay? Just a second."


    Facing Amber''s relentless nagging, he looked toward her direction and noticed a small red mark on her thigh, just right above the red string that was tied in a butterfly knot.


    The mark was shaped like a burning bird, which Kai recognized as a Phoenix.


    "A mark?" He asked.


    "Yes, this is the mark of our contract." She replied and put down her skirt again. The slit of her skirt made her thighs exposed but looking at her underwear when she lifted it was another story for Kai. He had no experience with a woman, which made him a bit vulnerable to teasing.


    But Amber only wanted to show him the mark. His dirty mind darted anywhere, and it made him embarrassed.


    Coughing into his hand to calm himself, he decided to continue asking.


    "Is there any effect of our contract? And how did we make a contract in the first ce?"


    "It''s because I chose you, and we seal it with a kiss. Also, the effect is I won''t be able to use my power without your permission. And¡­ I-If you kissed me, then I will fuse into your body, making you able to harness all my power. Even without fusing, you are still able to ess a bit of my power, so you essentially stopped being a normal human sincest night."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s a lot to take in." He muttered, holding his head. He stopped being a normal human, so what? That wasn''t the part he took notice of. How could a Mythical Being seal a contract with a kiss? That was the problem in this case.


    "Then, what''s a Phoenix''s power? Is it Phoenix Fire and regeneration like what I read in the book?"


    "Most of it, yes. You are able to control any fire weaker than a Phoenix Fire and will be immune to it. You can also regenerate your wound with Phoenix fire, but your regeneration won''t be as fast as mine. At least you will not be able to heal a chopped limb or a stab in the heart without fusing with me."


    "That means I can heal those kinds of wounds if I fuse with you?"


    "Yes." Amber nodded with a big smile. "You won''t die easily. Isn''t that great?!"


    That indeed lifted a majority of his headache. If the world he stumbled into by chance was filled with dangerous people like yer, Mythical Beast, and Supernatural Beings, having a Phoenix''s regeneration was one thing he was grateful for.


    From that man''s exnation, he also found that a yer had an organization that worked like a government. They regted all yers, takingmissions rted to Supernatural stuff, and even hunting the troublemakers.


    The ones he killed were troublemakers. The man assured him that he wouldn''t get into trouble for killing his partnerst night, and surely, Kai wouldn''t get into trouble for killing the man too. It was self-defense.


    That was the mistake made by that man out of fear. If he told Kai that killing him would get Kai in trouble, then surely Kai would only just knock him out. The reason?


    Because he didn''t want to be found by the organization first. He enjoyed his daily life and wouldn''t want to be bothered for a while. Also, a character he loved in the fiction even killed many people who killed his dog and stole his car.


    That character was Kai''s version of guide to survive in the strange world


    His desire to see another Mythical Beast soared up after Amber''s reveal, but he wanted to get used to the new world first and maybe train how to use his new power before he tried to find another Mythical Beast.


    "Onest question, Amber."


    "What is it?" The girl looked at him innocently. If he didn''t know for sure, then he would mistake Amber for a normal, innocent beautiful girl. But she was a Phoenix.


    "Can I trust you?" He asked.


    "I assure you, you can trust me." She replied instantly without missing a beat. "As I am bound by a contract between us, I won''t be able to lie to you. Also, I have no reason to. I''ve been looking forward to this day forever." She smiled widely, showing a toothy grin.


    ''Looking forward? How long has she known about me, then? She even knew my name even though I didn''t introduce myself.'' Kai thought, nodding satisfiedly to Amber''s answer.


    But that wasn''t important. He would find out about that in the future when Amber wanted to talk about it. He was about to forget it due to what happened, but¡­


    "Come to think of it, where is my grandfather?"


    "Grandfather?" She tilted her head. "Ah, the old man who lived in this house!" She eximed.


    "You met him?" Kai''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes. When I went to the toilet early this morning, I met him in the hallway. He observed me from head to toe before saying, ''That damn brat has brought a girl? Lad, tell him I will go for a day, so just close the restaurant. Enjoy yourself,'' and then he walked away while waving his hand."


    Kai didn''t know how to react to that. It was true that his grandfather always woke up early in the morning before him to prepare the kitchen. But he never thought he would meet Amber before him.


    He also didn''t know whether he should be grateful that his grandfather left the restaurant so he didn''t get involved with the yer''s attack or whether he should be mad because the old man misunderstood something.


    One thing was for sure. That was certainly his old man''s reaction. He could imagine that old man grinning in his head.


    "That old man¡­"

 Chapter 7 7 – New Waitress

    ?Time passed, and it was now night. Amber exined a few more things to Kai and how to refill the Spirit Power using the Nature power that existed in the atmosphere.


    They had dinner together in the restaurant area. The menu that night was a spicy Mapo Tofu, Kai''s specialty. When they had dinner, the door of the restaurant was opened again. Kai looked up in reflex, afraid another yer was to find Amber.


    But the one entering the restaurant was someone familiar. An old man with a healthy build and gray hair.


    "Grandpa!" He called out, which made Amber turn around to look in the door''s direction.


    "Oh, thatd is still here. You''ve grown up, huh, brat?" Kai''s grandfather smirked as he approached them.


    "No, Amber isn''t like that. More importantly, where are you going earlier?"


    "Ah? Not your business." He scoffed, then turned to Amber. "Nice to meet you,d. You can call me Marcus or grandpa, seeing that you''re apparently this brat''s woman. Hahahaha."


    "Ah, yes. Please call me Amber, Grandpa."


    Kai could only watch their exchange. It was smooth that he had no chance to fix his grandfather''s misunderstanding. Amber also didn''t seem to mind as she didn''t fix it.


    ''I will tell him in privateter.'' He thought.


    "Oh, brat. You make Mapo Tofu for dinner?"


    "Yeah. Do you want some? There are still some left in the kitchen."


    "Nah, I will eat itter. I think I will drink outside with the others." Marcus pointed outside in the direction of the stall near the restaurant.


    "The sun had just set¡­" Kai muttered, looking at his grandfather with a hopeless gaze.


    "A perfect time to drink, no? Bahahaha!" With a loudugh, Marcus walked out of the restaurant, leaving Kai and Amber behind.


    "He''s a free-spirited old man," Ambermented.


    "Too free-spirited, in fact." Kai sighed. "Let''s eat, Amber."


    "Yes."


    ***


    After eating, Amber returned to Kai''s room. She said she was still recovering her Spirit Power from the contract, and Kai let her be as he went to the stall to have a drink.


    He really needed one, especially after what had happened.


    The stall was filled with old people. The younger ones seldom visit the drinking stall like thistely and often choose to go to modern bars and caf¨¦. But Kai liked the atmosphere around here the most. Besides, the drink was cheap, and he could save some money.


    "Hey, brat! Come here!" Marcus called out to him when he walked toward the stall. Sitting with his grandpa were 2 other old men. One of them had a mustache, while the other one was bearded. Both had short gray hair, but they still looked as energetic as people in their mid-thirties.


    He didn''t really think much about it as he knew both of them.


    "Good evening, old man John, old man Billy."


    "Oh! Herees the man. I heard from Marcus you got a busty girlfriend. Hahaha! Way to go, Kai!"


    "Indeed. I heard she''s an orange head beauty. She also looks good in a Chinese dress. Lucky you."


    John and Billy smiled widely as theyughed. The old men around here really loved rumors and joked around.


    "She''s not my girlfriend, only my friend. Also, she will work as a new waitress tomorrow, so don''t tease me too much, old men." Kai said as he pulled the chair beside his grandfather and sat on it. "A beer, please." He raised his hand, calling for the owner.


    The owner raised his thumb, signifying he had gotten his order.


    "Excuses. What kind of friend sleeps together, huh?" Marcus scoffed as he drank his beer heartily. "Kuh! That hit the spot!" He wiped the remaining bubble around his lips with his sleeve.


    "We just passed out from drinkingst night." Kai made his excuses. "Anyway, grandpa. Can she use the room next to mine? I promised her free lodging if she helped us as a waitress."


    "Sure." Marcus replied instantly, surprising Kai. "What? Do you think I will refuse? Even if you said she''s your friend, I still believe she''s your fucking girl. Don''t make excuses and man up, Kai! Even if I am strict with you, I am d you get a girl yourself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As I said¨C"


    "Here is your beer!" The owner came at a bad time and mmed Kai''s beer on the table. "Enjoy it."


    "Just like what Marcus said, Kai. Don''t make excuses! You will only hurt your girl!" John said seriously."


    "Like he said." Billy nodded a few times, agreeing with John. "I remember how my wife hit me when I lied about her being my friend."


    "Hahaha! That was really funny! Bai Ju was really mad at that time." Marcusughed and pointed at Billy.


    They began to talk about old stories among themselves, ignoring Kai, who was left helpless and still couldn''t resolve the misunderstanding.


    He decided to drink quietly. At least his grandfather didn''t mind Amber living with them in the next room. That was one problem over. He could always fix the misunderstanding the next day.


    ***


    As Kai drank with his grandfather, Amber sat on top of Kai''s bed while absorbing Nature Power to replenish her lost Spirit Power.


    The small dots of light in the room slowly absorbed into her body as she breathed in a certain rhythm. There was a smile on her face, a happy one.


    Mythical beings such as Mythical Beast didn''t need to concentrate much to absorb Nature Power. They naturally absorbed it; breathing in a certain rhythm only made it faster. Kai himself didn''t know it, but his body also naturally absorbed Nature Power when he was sleeping, like her.


    Talking about Kai, Amber was thinking about him.


    ''I am d he was the one to save me from my carelessness.''


    Indeed, she was somehow careless and slept at a random ce yesterday without putting up a barrier. She could make one without a Talisman due to her nature as a Mythical Beast. But she didn''t tell Kai yet.


    "But thanks to that, I am able to stay with him. I am d." She muttered.


    ***


    "So this is Amber, the new worker here from today onward."


    "Nice to meet you all!"


    The next day, Kai introduced Amber to the two waitresses wearing red qipao. Currently, Amber also wore a dress simr to theirs, but with a shorter skirt and ck thighs.


    The two waitresses had wide smiles. They finally gained a new person, meaning their work would decrease a lot. So they weed her warmly.


    Kai smiled, looking at them. He returned to the kitchen as he left Amber''s instruction to the two waitresses. He believed in those two, Mai and Anna.


    After some preparation, the restaurant was opened afterward. As usual, the morning was the easiest part. Only some people wanted to eat in their restaurant in the morning as the menu was a bit limited. Allplex dishes were only avable at lunch and dinner.


    It was going great. Or it was supposed to run smoothly and great. That was until Amber showed up through the small window in the kitchen, gesturing to Kai to get closer. He was a bit confused, but he approached Amber because the restaurant wasn''t too busy yet.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked curiously.


    "There is a yer entering the restaurant." She said quietly. "And he''s ordering a spicy Mapo Tofu."


    "Say what?"


    "What should I do to him?"


    "For now¡­" Kai paused a little, trying to make a decision. There were many other customers, and he couldn''t make a scene.


    If the yer stayed silent and ordered food, that meant he brought no harm and also didn''t want much attention. It was only thanks to Amber, who could somehow sense a yer with a method he didn''t know yet, that they knew there was a yer entering the restaurant.


    The action he needed to take was simple in that case.


    "Let''s serve him Mapo Tofu first."

 Chapter 8 8 – Malice

    ?Being a yer was an honorable job. They protected normal civilians from Supernatural beings, Supernatural phenomena, or evil people who misuse their power, often called troublemakers by people in the Supernatural world due to their nature.


    It was an honorable job, but that didn''t mean everyone thought that way. In a society and organization, there would always be bad milk somewhere.


    When Griffin heard there was a Phoenix sighted near Chinatown in New York City, near his house, he knew it would attract some attention. He was about to secure the Phoenix and hide it from other people before taking it to the yer Base, but he was a bit toote.


    When he arrived, there was nothing left but the burnt ground. It took him a night to trace what had happened because there was another idiot who went after the Phoenix and set up a Talisman barrier without permission.


    He immediately went to check and found out that a human, a boy in his early 20, somehow defeated the second troublemaker unscratched. Griffin noticed the boy wasn''t ordinary if one was only looking at his superhuman speed.


    The boy then returned to his restaurant with the unconscious yer in tow. Griffin decided it was time to have a talk with the boy until hismunication device rang. It was a message from the yer base in the US to him. The message told him to stay out of the boy for now.


    Griffin was only given permission to observe the boy a day after, but he was by no circumstance talk to the said human. He only needed to see whether the boy was dangerous or not, so he visited his restaurant, pretending to be a normal customer.


    To his surprise, the Phoenix had turned into a human and worked as a waitress. His eyes were about to fall off their socket was an understatement. He tried his best to maintain his calm, especially when she approached him to get his order.


    Griffin thought she knew as she smirked at him. No, she certainly knew about his presence. But she ignored him like he was an ant. He couldn''t think and just pointed at a random list from the menu.


    A few minutester, his order arrived on his table. The said Phoenix also served it on his table, and she had a smile that told him not to do anything.


    "Enjoy your meal." She added.


    Gulping, his eyes only focused on the red Mapo Tofu on the table.


    ''I can''t handle spicy things.'' Hemented.


    ***


    After the lunch rush ended, the customers in Kai restaurant dwindled. He let the two waitresses, Mai and Anna, eat first with his grandfather while he tended to the few customers with Amber.


    Using the free chance, Kai talked to Amber through the small window that connected the front area and the kitchen.


    "He left?"


    "Yes. Sweating a lot after he finishes his Mapo Tofu. He said that he would return because he has taken a liking to your dish."


    "Really?"


    Amber only replied with a nod to Kai''s question.


    He didn''t want to doubt it, but it was strange. A yer entered his restaurant, only to eat and leave after what had transpired yesterday.


    However, he could also see from their point of view. In a way, Kai helped them get rid of two troublemakers, making them work less.


    Maybe the yer who just ate only wanted to take a look at him or Amber. She mentioned that most of them were actually level-headed and only dealt with something that harmed humans. He must be satisfied after knowing that Amber had no intention like that at all.


    "Maybe he only wants to see you or me?" Amber gave her opinion.


    "I really hope so. I am not ready to get involved yet."


    "Indeed." She agreed. "I have not yet taught you how to recover your Spirit Power. I n to teach you tonight. Only then you are ready to get involved in this Supernatural filled world." She continued with a small smile, leaning against the small window with her elbow.


    "Is that really enough?" Kai asked wryly. "No more training and such?"


    "We can do that in our way. You want to visit the yer Base to know more, right? You know you will find something Supernatural in that ce."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ugh, I can''t deny it."


    In just a few days they had been together, Amber seemed to be able to guess his true nature. His curiosity was something that made him different from normal people, but he knew it would also lead him to the danger of the unknown.


    Just like before. His curiosity propelled him to check the alleyway, and he found Amber. As a result, he formed a contract with Phoenix and put himself in this position.


    He was by no means a hero. He only wanted to satisfy his longing for Supernatural and Mythical beings.


    "We can visit them on our next day off if you want to. While we''re at it, how about we observe how they work?"


    "Seriously? We can do that?" Kai turned to Amber almost immediately, beaming with a smile. Observing a yer''s work meant he could see a Supernatural thing, whether it was a Supernatural being or a strange phenomenon.


    "There will always be a way to find out." She smiled confidently. "I will show you when the timees."


    ***


    Kai believed he was a pretty lucky guy if one talked about luck.


    He had never been into an ident before. His gacha in the game was good; he always got a super rare character once every few tens pull. The fact that the first Mythical Beast he encountered was a friendly one and even made a contract with him was due to his luck too.


    That was why he believed it would be like that in the future.


    After he closed the restaurant, Marcus always went to drink with his friend. The night was chilly as it was a February night. That night, he wanted to drink something hot, so he went to the grocery store just outside Chinatown. Amber tagged along with him, and they walked together.


    He gave Amber a thick fur jacket to keep her from getting cold. He didn''t need it at all because the cold wind only brushed against his skin, but he didn''t feel cold at all.


    "That''s because of the Phoenix Fire. It will keep you warm." Amber said when he asked her. "You also didn''t need to give me this jacket. I can''t feel cold at all." She continued.


    "No. It''s better if you wear that jacket. Your dress is bound to attract unwanted attention, and I want to keep you safe."


    "Kai..." She looked at him with a grateful gaze. "Fufufu, I will ept your kindness then. Thank you."


    Kai looked away in embarrassment. Amber''s smile was dreadful. She was too lovely that his heart beat faster every time she directed that destructive power at him.


    "You''re wee." He replied in a mutter.


    They walked in silence afterward. Reaching the grocery store, they bought only the necessary things they wanted. Such as canned coffee and some snacks to apany their night. Both of them nned to have a little training tonight about replenishing one''s Spirit Power with Nature power.


    s, a Phoenix was bound to get attention. She was really careless that day. When they walked back from the grocery store through the dimly lit street of Chinatown while holding a stic bag each in their hand, Kai noticed a shadow standing in their way.


    It wasn''t unusual for a drunkard to act like that. He just needed to call him out and bring him to the side or to the stall near his restaurant so the people there would take care of him.


    But when he took a step forward and was about to call that person out, Amber stopped him by gripping his shoulder.


    "Kai, that''s not a person." She said,


    "Huh, what do you mean?" Kai turned to Amber, asking curiously.


    "That''s¡­" Amber pointed at the shadow, and Kai followed her finger. Somehow its body shook when she red at it. Then, it morphed.


    Its body turned bigger, like a balloon that was pumped by air. Before, it was shaped like a human. And now, it easily was bigger than three meters and had two big arms, with some small arms jutted out from all over its body.


    Then Amber continued. "¡­ one of the Supernatural disasters called Malice."

 Chapter 9 9 – Fighting Malice

    ?"No one told me that the Supernatural disaster is a monster," Kai smiled wryly as he looked at the shadow called Malice. Its body was ck with no other color, but its face was hideous and could only be described as grotesque.


    "I was about to exin it tonight. But it''s a perfect chance. I will tell you how to deal with it, so burn him, Kai! You don''t need to fuse with me to beat that small thing."


    "Hey, that''s a 3 meters big monster, you know? It''s in no way as small as you said!" He retorted, pointing at Malice.


    Thankfully, its movement was slow. So Kai was still able to take his time to retort and calm himself down.


    "That''s still a small Malice. It''s not called a Supernatural disaster for no reason, you know?" Amber asked. "More importantly, it''sing." She warned.


    True to her word, the Malice was already close to them and swung one of its big ones toward Kai. For some reason, it targeted him instead of Amber. Maybe it felt her power?


    "Woah!" Kai leaped back instantly. Thanks to his hobby, he trained a little bit in martial arts, so he had great reflexes. He had neverpeted with the others before, but everyone who knew him understood not to mess with him.


    Malice''s hand hit the ground, cracking it. If that hitnded, he was sure he would be left with fractured ribs and broken limbs. The force itself was maybe greater than being hit by a truck.


    Hended a bit away and stared at Malice. Indeed, he wanted to meet a Supernatural creature. But who would''ve thought he would meet a disaster before that? And then, Amber told him to beat Malice by himself.


    "You can do it, Kai!" Amber cheered from afar. He didn''t notice it, but she was already away from him, standing under a street light. "I have set up the barrier, so you can use Phoenix fire now!"


    As he looked around, he noticed the dark sky had some purple hue, a sign that the barrier preventing people from entering and keeping the world unaffected had been activated.


    "Great, just great." He muttered. His gaze changed as he dropped the stic bag to the ground. He took off the rubber band he used to tie his hair and let it fall.


    In his life, he had two interests. One was about Supernatural; then the other was about his idol, an actor. He followed that actor''s way of life and even imitated his hairstyle. All thebat technique in the movie he was a part of was ingrained inside Kai''s head.


    Of course, he trained hard to get those fictional techniques to use in actualbat. An agent. Then a man lived in a world where the world wasn''t real and was part of a system. He learned from those movies that he needed to keep calm inbat.


    He had done this before, against a human. Even if the enemy was slightly different in size, just a bit bigger, had more arms, and was way scarier, it didn''t change anything.


    Without fusing with Amber, he had a hard time activating the Phoenix fire he had. But he managed to do it just fine. Also, because he had absorbed Spirit Powerst night with Amber''s help, the passage in his body was opened, and he was able to break a normal human''s limit.


    Absorbing Spirit Power unlocked his true potential and awakened his hidden strength. True, his Spirit Power had yet to be replenished to the maximum capacity, but he had recovered enough in a day to beat the Malice.


    His body was stronger. His senses were sharper. Everything about him was better than before. That was why Amber was confident and let him fight Malice by himself.


    Besides, it would be a good experience for Kai if he really wanted to enter the Supernatural world.


    "Roaarr!!" The Malice roared as it looked at Kai. The deafening sound made him flinch for a second, but he quickly moved as he noticed an arm was swung toward him.


    He stepped to the side with his newfound reflexes, called out the Phoenix fire, and shot it from his palm. Unlike before, the fire wasn''t as hot and wasn''t as big. But it was enough.


    When the fire hit Malice''s body, it burst into a small explosion. A part of its body turned to ash, leaving a nasty gash as ck smoke came out from its burned part.


    "Aha!" He smirked, knowing that his attack worked. ''This should be easy¨C''


    "Not yet!"


    Amber''s shout interrupted his monologue. He quickly snapped out of it as he noticed the wound he had just made on the Malice''s body began to heal at a rapid speed with a bubbling movement.


    Then the giant turned to him, stomping the ground with its gigantic leg. The ground shook, and Kai braced himself to keep his bnce. It was quickly followed by an attack with its massive arm, forcing him to jump back again and send three fireballs toward the Malice.


    Controlling the fire was


    All of them hit its body, but the wound was quickly closed up again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, hey. It can regenerate?!" He growled. "How can I even take it down if it can regenerate?!"


    "Just burn his whole body!" Amber suggested. "That will solve all the problems!"


    "You make it sound easy." Kainded on his feet; then fire began to dance around his body ording to his will. It was orange-colored, but the temperature was still lower than Amber''s fire. "It''s hard controlling this fire without fusing with you."


    "You can do it. I trust you."


    "If you insist. At least I will try it."


    Because he felt that his control over the fire wasn''t enough to take it down, then he would need to improvise a little bit. Using the fire to elerate, Kai lowered his stance and rocketed toward Malice.


    It swung its arm to stop him, but then he used the fire again to propel himself to the side, dodging the attack. Closebat was more suited to him than a long-range one without any kind of reliability. If he couldn''t control the fire to make a firestorm or a big attack from afar, that meant¡­


    "I just need to get close and just let it go loose."


    He stopped right beside the Malice, facing upward. It looked down on him and was about to strike again, but it was toote.


    Kai extended his hands toward its body and let the Phoenix fire go wild, burning the area around him.


    Swoosh!


    Before he got caught in the fire, he leaped back and looked at the spectacle in front of him. The fire he let loose burned the whole of Malice''s body and extended to the sky, illuminating the area around him.


    Because of his constitution, he didn''t feel hot but warm instead.


    "It''s a nice and big bonfire." He muttered, putting his hand above his eyes. Just like Amber said, burning Malice''s whole prevented it from regenerating. Even if it tried to, the fire would burn it again and reduce it to ashes.


    A loud screeching pain came from its direction. It became smaller and smaller inside the fire until Kai noticed a small ball appear from its body. The ball was also burned, and the fire disappeared once nothing was left.


    "That''s?" Kai muttered as he focused his gaze on the area where Malice had been burned before.


    "That''s Malice''s core, a condensed waste of Nature power that couldn''t be absorbed if I need to exin it. yers targeted that core to y Malice. It is really troublesome. We just need to burn it without trying to find it."


    "Amber." He looked at his side and noticed Amber standing beside him.


    ''When did she?''


    Asking that question would be pointless, as he knew that Amber was actually powerful and fast. Trying to fight without fusing with him greatly decreased his strength. And he had ess to all her power if he fused with her.


    From that, he knew how powerful the lovely girl beside him was.


    "Good job on your first fight, Kai." She said, smiling innocently at him, raising her fist.


    Yes, it was his first fight alone. He realized he needed to fix some area before he actually entered the Supernatural world.


    For now, he would like to savor this victory. He responded with the same smile and bumped his fist against Amber.


    "Thanks. Want to head back now?"


    "Sure, let''s head back!"


    Picking up the stic bag he had thrown to the ground, both of them began to head back through the dimly lit street as the barrier slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 10 10 – New Day

    ?Kai returned to the restaurant with Amber. They immediately went to the second floor and entered his room.


    Why were they in Kai''s room? It was because Kai wanted Amber to teach him how to replenish his Spirit Power.


    From what the Phoenix had said, he had so much difficulty controlling the fire and couldn''t make any big and shy moves because his Spirit Power was almost depleted. It was only around 20% of his full capacity.


    Not to mention, the reckless move earlier cost him more of his remaining Spirit Power.


    Hence, an immediate refill of his Spirit Power was needed. Indeed, he felt somewhat lethargic after fighting Malice. Turned out it was because his Spirit Power needed to be replenished.


    Sitting on the bed facing Amber, who sat in the same position, Kai listened to her exnation quietly.


    "The special constitution of your body allowed you to contract with a Mythical Beast such as myself and to replenish your Spirit Power just by simple breathing. But that will take too long. You will need a whole week to fill your Spirit Power just by breathing." She exined, raising her index finger.


    "So, a technique to replenish your Spirit Power using the Nature power is needed. I will teach you how to do it now, so close your eyes."


    "Alright." He replied and followed her instruction. As soon as she closed his eyes, he felt a touch on his shoulders. They were Amber''s hands.


    "Rx. Take a deep breath when I push your shoulders down. Hold it until I release the tension. Feel my hand closely, understand?"


    "Yeah." He nodded. The instruction was simple enough for him to follow.


    Surely enough, he felt his shoulders pressed down by Amber. After that, he took a deep breath and held it in until her hand released the tension. Once he didn''t feel his shoulders being pushed down, he released the breath he had been holding.


    His body somehow felt lighter as some warm feeling entered his body. It wasn''t really apparent at first. It could also just be his imagination. But once he repeated it a few times, he understood there was a rhythm, and his body felt a lot lighter than before.


    The warm energy that entered his body settled around his stomach and heart area. After understanding the rhythm, he didn''t even need Amber''s help anymore and concentrated on refilling his Spirit Power.


    Unknown to him, Amber was fairly surprised. She looked at him with wide eyes and a happy smile.


    ''He''s able to take in the Nature power and turn it into his Spirit Power in just a few minutes.''


    The person she made a contract with was unusual. She knew about it from the start. She kept watching light dots entering Kai''s body with a smile.


    It was the first time she felt something like wanting to stay with someone. She was a Phoenix, a Mythical Beast of great power and long life. She couldn''t even be killed when she was killed.


    The people who had targeted her before had some misunderstanding that they could touch her even when she was careless. Still, she would be killed and forced to slumber if Kai didn''t help her that night.


    She was happy. For the first time, a Human had helped her. So she wanted to share a little bit of her power. Who knew that the human would take all her power and make a forced contract with her?


    Usually, that would be something unsightly, giving her imperfection. Giving her a weakness. However, she didn''t mind. If it was Kai, she wouldn''t mind having a contract with him.


    ''I want to stay with him forever.''


    That was Amber''s dear wish. Her carelessness caused two yers toe to attack Kai. One was right after they made a contract, and one was a day after. Tonight too.


    Because she absorbed too much Spirit Power at a fast speed without purifying it, a Malice was born in the area near them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While thanks to that Kai managed to encounter one of the Supernatural disasters and gained a precious experience, she needed to be careful in the future.


    Or that was what she thought as she nned to teach Kai about everything, including how to control her Phoenix fire better. His learning speed broke her expectations.


    ''He will be proficient in handling my Phoenix fire tomorrow if he can already do something like that with just a little Spirit Power.'' She thought, remembering his fight against Malice earlier.


    Without any fear, he closed his distance with Malice and let the Phoenix fire go loose, creating a small fire tornado that engulfed Malice and burned it to nothingness.


    ''As expected from Kai!'' She eximed happily with a bright smile.


    ***


    "Fuu¡­" When Kai finished replenishing his Spirit Power, he opened his eyes and noticed a pair of golden eyes staring at him. "I am done, Amber." He said.


    "Good job, Kai. Also, good morning." She greeted cheerfully while Kai was confused.


    "Good morning?"


    "Yes. Good morning, Kai." She repeated.


    Still confused, Kai turned to the window on the side and noticed sunlight seeped past the curtain of his window, lighting the room with morning light.


    "What the¨C" He was about to curse but kept it to himself. It had been a long time since he cursed and actually managed to stop. Still, this situation was ridiculous. "How could this¡­"


    "¡­happen?" Amber finished his sentence, making him turn to her again. "This is normal, Kai. For your first time, you will definitely really tell the time and meditate until you fully replenish your Spirit Power." She continued.


    "This is normal?" He asked once again, turning to the clock on the wall. It was 6 AM already, two hourste, when he usually woke up and bought groceries for the restaurant.


    "Shit!" He rose from the bed and quickly went to the closet, taking a hoodie and wearing it.


    "Kai, what''s wrong?" Amber asked curiously.


    "Grocery! I need to be fast, or we won''t be able to prepare breakfast on time."


    "Oh, that? I have already bought it. Right now, grandpa is in the kitchen to turn it into a dish."


    "Huh? Really?" He stopped and turned to Amber.


    "Yes. I knew you wouldn''t be able to wake up in time, so I asked grandpa Marcus if I could do the grocery this morning as thanks for giving me the waitress job. He happily epted and made a list for me, saying that I was a great help."


    He was relieved. He thought he would need to close the restaurant for the morning because he waste. "I-I see. Thanks, Amber. You''re a great help."


    "You''re wee, Kai." She replied with a smile. "Ready for a new day, then?"


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 11 11 – Meeting The Slayer

    ?"Sorry, grandpa. I waste." Kai entered the kitchen in his chef''s garb.


    "You''re indeedte, fucking brat! Cut those cabbages on the corner!" Marcus ordered with a booming voice. Even so, his saliva miraculously stayed in his mouth and didn''t go anywhere.


    "On it!" He replied as he tied his hair in a ponytail. With skillful movement, he started to chop the cabbages Into thin slices. It wasn''t before long until he finished 5 cabbages and moved on to the next vegetable.


    The morning life of a chef in a restaurant was busy.


    As a chef, he would begin preparing dishes before opening. The waitresses, Mai and Anna, arrived shortly after he began cooking and tidying up the front store. Amber also joined them, and they opened the restaurant at 7 AM before everyone went to work.


    Tuesday morning wasn''t the busiest day for the restaurant, but he still got three to four regr customers. This time, a person that Amber mentioned earlier returned again, sitting on the corner of the restaurant.


    ''He''s here again?'' Kai thought as he noticed the man with short dark hair and a ck suit looking at the menu. ''Well, maybe he likes my dish.''


    He kept an optimistic mind. Because the customer was unusual, Kai gestured to Amber to get his order again. She made an okay sign and strode over to his table to take the order.


    "Have you decided on your order?" She asked politely, but the man flinched slightly, something that she noticed.


    "A-Ah, yes. Can I have some porridge, please?" The man replied.


    "Sure." She nodded, jutting down the order on the notebook. "Anything else?"


    "Yes, actually." The man coughed into his hand, bracing himself. "Can I talk with the young man? I¡­ have something to ask, actually. O-Of course, I have no ill intention. Please don''t worry."


    "Hmm¡­" Amber hummed, narrowing her eyes. She tried to know the man''s intention, but it didn''t seem like he was lying. If he could act like that and even nervously gulped his saliva in front of her, he deserved an oscar. "Alright. I will ask him. Please return at lunch to have your answer."


    "Sure¡­ I can wait."


    "I guess that''s all your order then, have a nice day!" She cheerfully eximed and returned to the small window. She noticed Kai was waiting for her near it as Marcus sat on the corner because the order had all been taken out except for one.


    "What is his order?" Kai asked.


    "One porridge, please. Also¡­" Amber paused for a second before grinning. "He wants to talk to us. I think it''s the chance to acquaint ourselves with the yers, Kai. What do you think?"


    "That''s¡­" Kai didn''t expect the man to want to talk to him as well. Well, looking at what he did in the past 3 days, maybe it wasn''t surprising. He also wanted to explore the Supernatural World as fast as he could, so this was a good chance while the yer was still civil.


    "Alright. Ask him to return after lunch. I will meet him at that time in the back alley."


    "I will tell him that."


    ***


    After lunchtime, customers started to dwindle, and the restaurant was empty. It was time for them to rest until around 3 PM before they started to prepare for dinner.


    Kai also had time to rest as Marcus was still in the kitchen.


    "Grandpa, I need to step out for a while with Amber. Can you take care of the preparation alone for a while?" He asked, taking off the rubber band he used to tie his hair and ruffling it, throwing the sweat umted to the ground outside the kitchen.


    "Ah?! Of course, I can." Marcus chuckled. "Just get out there, brat. Enjoy your little date. Don''t want to keep thedy waiting." The old man pointed at the small window where Amber peeked her head and smiled cutely at him.


    He really couldn''t fix the misunderstanding, no? Marcus was adamant that Amber was his girlfriend, while she actually was just a Mythical Beast he contracted.


    Scratching the back of his hair and walking to the front, he muttered, "Well, that''s a convenient excuse to allow Amber to stay here."


    Stepping outside of the kitchen area, he was greeted by Amber, who stood right outside the door. "Let''s go." He said, looking at Amber. "He''s in the back alley behind the restaurant, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. I will go with you this time. Fufufu, Grandpa said it is our little date."


    "Not that it is really a date." He retorted, walking out of his restaurant with his left hand in his pocket. Mai greeted him, and he raised his free hand in response. "We''re meeting a yer. It can also be a fight date."


    "It won''t escte to that." She leaned forward and put her hands behind her back. "I assure you."


    Kai nced at Amber. He really wondered where her confidence came from. Was it her strength? Or her experience? Whatever it was, he hoped that wasn''t the case too. He wasn''t a battle crazed person who loved to fight at any given chance.


    "I hope so."


    The back alley was full of bags of trash. It was a temporary disposal ce to ce trash produced by the restaurant and the stall on the side, mostly bottles of beer or food scraps.


    Even so, the trash was neatly ced on the side so it didn''t litter on the ground. In that back alley, a man with a ck suit had been waiting for them. He was as tall as Kai and a bit taller than Amber, probably around 180cm.


    He lit a cigarette and puffed the smoke of it while holding it with his left hand.


    Kai narrowed his eyes slightly, bing more serious as he stepped into the back alley.


    "yer." He called out to the man, and he turned around. His eyes were calm, and there was no hint of surprise even though Kai called him by a name that was unknown to normal people. Meaning the man had at least investigated himself and knew what he did. "What do you want from me?" He continued.


    His tone was still friendly, but there was a hint of authority in it. The man tossed the cigarette in his hand to the ground, stomping it with his feet.


    "First of all, my name is Griffin." He started with an introduction. His voice was calm, or at least he tried to appear so.


    "Griffin? As in the creature with the half-eagle head and half-lion body?" Kai asked, a bit excited because a member of a Supernatural World spoke out a familiar name he had heard in the book.


    "Indeed. That''s only my code name. Sorry, but I won''t tell you my real name unless I trust you. I don''t want any trouble with my ordinary life."


    "Good point." He nodded, "Just call me Chef then, though I have no doubt you know my real name. I have no fancy codename yet." He added.


    "Alright." The man made no fuss and readily agreed mainly because he noticed a sharp golden gaze from the girl beside Kai.


    "So?" Kai pressed. "We have introduced ourselves. Please tell me why you want to talk to me. I need to return to the kitchen and help the old man to prepare for the next batch of customers."


    "A-Alright. Actually¡­" Griffin seemed to hesitate a bit to speak. He bit his lower lips slightly, then continued. "I just want to hear about the troublemakers from two days ago and¡­ about what happened yesterday."


    "¡­" Narrowing his eyes, he observed the man. It didn''t seem like he was lying. Turning around, he saw Amber nodding her head.


    "Alright," Kai replied, smiling a little at Griffin. "In exchange, why don''t you tell me something interesting too?"


    Griffin fell into deep thought, holding his chin. He considered Kai''s offer seriously. Something interesting, he said.


    ''What kind of thing is interesting for a man apanied by a Phoenix?'' He asked in his mind, but there was no answer he could provide to himself.


    However, he really needed to know about what happened.


    ''I will just ask him what interests himter.''


    So he answered.


    "Deal."


    "Nice." Kai''s lips curled up into a happy smile.

 Chapter 12 12 – Taking Care Of Each Other

    ?"So, what do you want to ask? I can''t say I will be able to answer all of your questions, but I will not tell a lie." Kai said.


    "It''s alright. I only want to ask some simple stuff." Griffin replied. "Let me set a soundproof barrier quickly. Don''t worry, and it''s harmless." He took out a Talisman paper from his suit pocket.


    It was smaller than the one Kai had taken from the yer he killed. But as he had no deep knowledge about Talismans, he watched Griffin wave his hand in the air in interest.


    He noticed a small blue transparent string attached from his hand to the Talisman that got suspended in mid-air.


    [That''s Spirit Power, Kai.] Amber talked directly into his mind, answering his question. Because it wasn''t the first time, he didn''t freak out and just nodded his head slightly.


    "I see." It was really interesting. In just 3 days, he found out a lot more than he could''ve hoped. And he believed he would find a lot more interesting things in the future.


    ''It makes me want to get used to Supernatural World faster.'' He mussed.


    "Silent air. Please block all the sound." Griffin made a gesture with his right hand, putting it in front of his mouth with his index and middle finger put together, then pointed it at the Talisman after a light blue fire lit on the tip of his fingers.


    A gust of wind hit Kai and Amber, ruffling their clothes, as soon as Griffin touched the Talisman.


    "It''s done." He said, turning to Kai. The Talisman stayed in mid-air without any string attached.


    Nothing changed with the area surrounding them. Kai even tried to look up to the sky to see whether it turned purple, like when the usual barrier activated or not. The sky was still blue.


    "Are you sure?" Kai asked because he couldn''t really find the difference from before.


    "It has activated, I am sure. Look at this Talisman. There is a light blue fire burning its tip, no? That means the soundproof barrier is sessfully activated. It will disappear once the Talisman burns uppletely. Usually, it willst for 30 minutes for a Talisman this small, but it will be enough."


    For some reason, Griffin exined how the Talisman worked to Kai. It was a habit he brought over from his daily life. After he was done exining, he froze and realized something.


    ''Oh shit. I exined some basic things to him because he asked me.'' He slowly looked at Kai but found him nodding with his hand on the chin.


    "I see." Kai muttered. "Alright, ask your questions." He continued, hiding the fact that he was secretly happy because he found something interesting. As Griffin had said, the Talisman was burnt slowly by the light blue fire.


    It wasn''t an actual fire. But instead, it was a Spirit Power shaped like a fire. It was amon practice to activate a barrier Talisman with it, and that was also why the barrier Talisman would stop working when the one activating it was unconscious or dead.


    Spirit Power would disappear when they weren''t controlled. Or so was how Amber exined it to him through Telepathy.


    "Ah, yes. Questions." Griffin nodded. A single bead of sweat dripped from his forehead. "Were you attacked by two yers two days, by any chance? Both are men with brown hair and robust bodies." He asked.


    "Yes, I was attacked by them. If you asked for their fate, then they aren''t in this world anymore, is the only thing I can say to you." Kai replied confidently. He wasn''t afraid the yer would harm him after all the effort he put up to wait for Kai.


    He knew Griffin just asked for confirmation. On top of that, he only killed them in self-defense and left no proof for police to pinpoint him as a murderer.


    Besides, the yer who attacked him identified himself as a troublemaker after some¡­ talk with him. It should be no problem.


    "I see." Griffin nodded. As Kai had expected, he didn''t seem to have a problem with him killing the two troublemakers.


    "Then about yesterday. I noticed a barrier was erected around Chinatown. Can you exin what''s going on? Just a rough exnation for my report to the base, please¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Somehow, in Kai''s eyes, Griffin began to look like a hopeless person. His dignity slowly left, and he was reduced to someone who begged him to tell him a story.


    Kai could just make an absurd story, and Griffin would believe it. He knew that would be the case.


    So to break the ice and tense atmosphere between them, he decided to try it.


    "We''re making out inside the barrier yesterday." He said casually.


    "Pfft!" Griffin did a spit-take. "R-Really?!"


    Amber giggled happily from behind, trying her best to hold herughter. Even Kaiughed a little as he saw the yer''s face turn into disbelief.


    "Of course not. Hahaha." He stillughed. "Who in their right mind does that inside a barrier? It was just a joke because you''re too stiff."


    But he noted something important. Griffin was really a pushover, and a barrier could be seen from afar.


    ''We need to be careful if we want to set one in the future.'' He made a mental note to himself.


    "R-Right. Ha-hahaha¡­" Griffin forced a bitterugh. However, for him, that joke was far from funny. It was horrifying that a man was making out with a Mythical Beast. A cold sweat even poured from his back when Kai mentioned it.


    "A-Anyway. Can you please answer seriously this time, umm¡­ Chef?"


    "Alright. It''s just a Malice appeared on our way home, so I took care of it." Kai replied casually, and Amber nodded from behind to back his story.


    "A Malice?!" Griffin seemed to be surprised. "How big is it?"


    "It''s just a small one." He shrugged his shoulders. He really didn''t agree with Amber calling the 3 meters big Malice a small one, but he could only describe it as such if Amber said so. She was the one who knew Supernatural World more than him. "Just 3 meters big. Pretty small, right?" He said with a smallugh.


    "¡­ Right." Griffin''s jaw dropped, then he recovered quickly and smiled bitterly. "It''s a small one, indeed."


    "Is that all your questions?"


    "Ah, yes. That''s all I need to report to the base. I am sorry for troubling you, but it is my duty as I am the one given the task to report anything rted to Supernatural happening around this Chinatown."


    "I understand," Kai replied. He didn''t expect Griffin to be some sort of a supervisor or watchman in this area. "That means we are going to meet a lot from now on, right? Let''s take care of each other, okay?"


    It would be beneficial for him to have a connection with a yer, just like in this case. He would be able to tell him the truth without hiding something.


    Not to mention, a yer definitely had some interesting news about the Supernatural World, so he would be able to ask for those stories from him if they had a good rtionship with each other.


    Griffin also looked like someone at his age, so he definitely wanted to be his friend.


    "L-Let''s take care of each other." He said.

 Chapter 13 13 – Something Interesting

    ?"Great!" Kai eximed. "So, the promise? Tell me something interesting about the Supernatural World." He pressed.


    "Something interesting¡­" Griffin muttered. What kind of thing was interesting in the first ce? He couldn''t really decide. Rather, something interesting was different for people.


    But there should be something inmon. Just like¡­ "Festival." He blurted out, remembering news he had heard from his base.


    "A festival?" Kai repeated, looking at Griffin with an expectant gaze. "Tell me more about it. Is it a Supernatural festival?" He asked.


    "Y-Yes." Griffin stuttered as he replied. Everyone loved the festival. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t mention it at all. But Kai said something interesting, and it shed in his mind. He was d he considered that one and blurted it out. "There will be an Oni Festival in Japan a week from now."


    "Interesting!" Kai eximed.


    Oni. A youkai described with blue or red skins with two horns on their forehead, a part of Japanese folklore. Kai was really interested in it. And there was a festival to boot. This would be a perfect ce for him to know more about Supernatural World.


    It was only thanks to Griffin he found out about this news. Even Amber didn''t know that there would be an Oni Festival soon. So he took Griffin''s hand, shaking it.


    "Thanks, Griffin."


    "You''re wee." The yer tried his best to smile.


    ''Headquarters¡­ I will demand a week''s worth of vacation in exchange for asking me to talk to Kai all of a sudden.''


    ***


    Strange.


    That was Kai''s first thought after he closed the restaurant and remembered his conversation with the yer, Griffin. It was not the circumstance, but the man itself was strange.


    "He''s too afraid of Amber and me." He muttered, looking at the full moon hanging above his head.


    The rowdy drunkard had begun their usual drinking party at the stall near his restaurant. Marcus could be seen among those people,ughing at the top of his lungs.


    Kai smiled. For thest few days, his mood has been really good. In addition to the information about the Oni Festival in Japan, he was at the peak of his life.


    "Still¡­" He turned around to look at Marcus. "How do I ask for his permission to leave for Japan?"


    All his life, the only person or thing he feared was his grandfather. Somehow or another, the old man still looked scary to him. Way scarier than the Malice or yers that attacked him.


    The old man was strict and always cursed. He gained his habit of letting out a curse when he was angry from the old man too. But he had reasonable control of it, so he didn''t curse as much.


    Even so, he appreciated his presence. He was the only family left after his parents died 6 years ago. That was the bitter part of his life. His parents died from something he didn''t know because he was still too young.


    Marcus also kept the cause of their death a secret from him, and he didn''t ask anymore because his grandfather had a strange look on his face every time he asked for it. It was like a mix of anger and hopelessness. He didn''t want to see it again.


    From that time, he decided to protect the restaurant his father built. No one would be forgiven if they touched his restaurant.


    Smiling bitterly, he decided on something.


    "Let''s use his misunderstanding to let me go to Japan."


    ***


    "Sure."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh?"


    Kai let out a confused voice as he looked at Marcus across from him. Just like he had nned, he went to Marcus to ask for permission to leave for Japan in 3 days because the festival would be held in a week''s time. He needed to get used to Japan first, so he nned to arrive early.


    He stood in front of him, frozen. He didn''t think Marcus would allow him to leave easily. Heck, the old man even banned him from going on a trip just two months ago.


    "What? You don''t want to go on a trip with your chick?" Marcus narrowed his eyes. "Brat, if I say I allow it, then I allow it. Why in the fucking hell you don''t understand that?"


    What made it change? Kai was confused. He guessed it was because of Amber''s presence.


    His journey to enter the Supernatural World seemed to be blessed. It felt like he was destined to enter the Supernatural World from the start. But that must only be his imagination.


    Back to the matter of hand, he was certainly grateful for his grandpa''s softness as ofte.


    "Thanks, grandpa." He said, smiling widely.


    "Don''t mention it, brat. I bet Suzuka also wanted you to visit her hometown."


    ''Ah, right. Mom came from Japan.'' He remembered. She had always told him how beautiful her hometown was.


    "Don''t forget to bring some Sake, brat." His grandpa grinned with his teeth showing. His teeth were unexpectedly strong for an old man and stillplete. It was a mystery for even Kai, but he mentioned carefully taking care of it.


    "I will remember it."


    ***


    Kai returned to the restaurant. Amber had been waiting for him inside, sitting on the chair that wasn''t tidied up yet, still in her sexy sleeveless qipao. There were two cups of coffee on the table.


    "Kai!" She called out. "I have prepared a coffee for you."


    He was happy by her gesture and approached her. However, there was something he hadn''t told her yet.


    "Sorry, Amber. I can''t drink coffee." He said, sitting across from her. "But thank you for the kind gesture."


    "You don''t like coffee? I should''ve bought a beer instead." She said, "Well, I know another thing about you thanks to this, so I will drink your portion happily. Want me to bring some beer from inside?" She continued.


    "No, thanks. Rather than that, I want to talk about the Oni Festival. Do you know something about it?" He asked. He couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice. His eyes shed a golden light, and Amber noticed it.


    Smiling softly, Amber nodded. "I do know about it. It''s a Festival held in the Oni Vige every 3 years. It''s a very lovely festival with a lot of food and entertainment. Many Supernatural Races will attend the Festival. The yers will also be there as securities."


    "Ooh! What kind of Races will be there, I wonder."


    "Mostly Oni and Youkai from Japan. There will also be Vampires and some Devils mixed up. But those 2 Races seldom leave their territory, so there may only be 1 or 2 oddballs joining the festival."


    "It sounds fun."


    "Indeed."


    Both of them smiled at each other. They then continued to talk about how to go to Japan and what to enjoy in that country. The Oni Festival would be his debut in the Supernatural World, so he was really looking forward to it.

 Chapter 14 14 – To Japan!

    ?Three days had passed quickly. Kai''s daily life in those three days was just as usual: opening the restaurant, working, and then training his ability with Amber at night.


    The Phoenix girl was really patient with him and taught him how to control the Phoenix Fire better. Not only that, but she also taught him how to activate a barrier without using a Talisman. She said he could do it too, because of their contract.


    Saying he wasn''t excited to wait for this day was an understatement. He woke up at 3 AM when the people were still sleeping, and the sky was still dark. He had already prepared the necessities he needed to bring to Japan.


    Change of clothes, some money, and his phone. He didn''t forget to bring 3 Talismans he got from looting the troublemaker and the gun, slipping them inside his bag.


    Usually, he should be worried about bringing a gun. But Amber''s suggestion of their transportation had made him calm.


    They n on doing something special to get to Japan.


    "Kai, are you ready?" Amber opened the door of his room and entered. Looking at him stuffing hisst clothes into his bag, she continued. "It looks like you''re ready."


    "Yeah." Kai nodded, smiling at Amber. "We are going now?"


    "Yes! Let''s go to Japan."


    "I can''t wait anymore."


    ***


    During their talk and nning for thest three days, they finally decided on their means of transportation.


    First of all, Kai was not a wealthy man. He didn''t have a lot of money to spend on transportation, and Amber had no money at all because she didn''t need it.


    He suggested they should sell something in Kai''s room to get the money, but Amber quickly shot his idea down, saying she had perfect transportation. They were in the Supernatural World, so why limit themselves to normal transportation?


    Kai didn''t think of that at all and immediately agreed to Amber''s idea without hearing it first. It was his mistake; he couldn''t take his words back. Because right now, he kind of regretted it.


    [How is the air up there, Kai? You''re fine, right?] Amber''s voice resounded in his head.


    "I am fine, but¡­ I certainly didn''t expect this kind of transportation!" Kai shouted.


    Currently, they were in the sky with Kai riding a massive bird with ming wings and tails. Its head looked like a crane with a long neck with a feathered crest adorning it. If someone saw the bird, one would immediately scream it was a Phoenix.


    That bird was Amber''s true form; her figure was easily bigger than 10 meters. It wasn''t her true size, but it was enough to fly with Kai on her back. He sat silently, feeling the air brushing past his face as his hair danced in the air.


    [Hahaha, but it is fast and free! I can fly, so we don''t really need transportation in the first ce!] Amber replied. [Also, I have put the same barrier to keep myself from being seen by satellite and below. Don''t worry about it!]


    "That''s not what I am worried about. Are you sure it is fine, me sitting on your back?"


    [If it''s you, then I don''t mind. Hold on tight, Kai. I will increase our speed so we can arrive in Japan in an hour.]


    "J-Just be careful not to hit any ne." He begged. It would be bad if they hit a ne because Amber was too excited.


    [Don''t worry about that! We won''t be hurt even if we hit a ne head-on.]


    "That''s not what I mean, but whatever."


    Amber''s answer baffled him and made him worried at the same time, inviting a wry smile. They wouldn''t be hurt even if they hit a ne? How strong was Amber?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Still, that didn''t mean the ne would be okay. It would fall, and he didn''t want to create any unnecessary trouble.


    ''Let''s just hope we arrive safely.''


    ***


    Kai had forgotten something important. Something called a timezone existed, and he chose to go to Japan early in the morning. He arrived in Kyoto in just a 2 hour flight; it was fast.


    Amber proudly puffed her chest and asked him topliment her, and so he did so. She really worked hard, making his heart beat faster every time she increased her speed. She was faster than the ne because she didn''t need to rest or stop at the airport.


    Still, when they arrived, it was already 8 PM in Japan. So there was a 13 hours difference in time which he had forgotten like a fool. No, he didn''t even think they would arrive in Japan in only 2 hours. He had been expecting 11 hours of trips.


    The first thing he did wasn''t walk around but check in at an inn with Amber because it was already night. They wouldn''t be able to get a room if they were toote.


    "This is a nice room," Amber eximed as she entered the room they had rented for a week. They had gotten a good deal and managed to cheaply secure a room in the ryokan in the middle of Kyoto.


    The ryokan ¨C a traditional inn in Japan ¨C also had a hot bath they could use right outside their room. It was a private bath.


    "Indeed." Kai followed from behind and closed the sliding door, entering the room with traditional Japanese ambiance and decoration. The room was big, with enough room for a few people and furniture. A door on the right of the room was a closet and where their bedding was located.


    "The receptionist said there are two futons, some kind of bedding, in this room, so we can just sleep together."


    ''Still, why do people always think that we are a couple?'' His eyes darted at Amber, who opened the sliding door to reveal the


    Right. The receptionist thought they were a couple, so she offered a special discount for a couple in a room. At first, Kai was about to rent two rooms, but the discount made him think twice. Thankfully, Amber didn''t really mind because she wouldn''t sleep at night, to begin with.


    A Mythical Beast didn''t need to sleep, unlike a human.


    As Amber looked around the room, he began to unload his clothes into the closet.


    "Hmm, I like this room." She hummed with a bright smile. "Kai, if you are done, let''s take a look at some shrines! You might be able to see a Spirit Fox if you''re lucky."


    "A Spirit Fox?" He asked, ncing at Amber.


    "Yes. They are often found in shrines around Japan. They are small and cute, so you will like them."


    ''Spirit Fox, huh?'' He mused in his mind.


    He had heard about a Mythical Beast, Nine-tailed Kitsune called Kyubi no Kitsune from Japan. Kitsune meant fox; maybe they were rted to one another?


    Anyway, he had nned to have fun and enjoy the Supernatural World while he was in Japan. He wouldn''t refuse such an invitation.


    "Sure. Can I pat them if I meet any?"


    "You can." She giggled. "That''s just like you, really curious about the Supernatural World."


    "I can''t deny it." He shrugged his shoulders after pushing his bag inside the closet and closed it. Turning to Amber, he smirked. "I am a man driven by my curiosity."

 Chapter 15 15 – Spirit Foxes

    ?Japan''s yer headquarters was located in Nijo Castle, a beautiful castle on top of a Leyline, a power spot where Nature power gathered.


    On top of the main Nijo Castle, a girl with long ck hair and closed eyes was sitting in front of a number of people in the room. She was sitting in a position higher than the rest, on top of the stairs, looking like an important person with her white and red kimono.


    She was Miko. Not the usual Miko, but the one loved by Shinto Gods, the oracle bringer, the Loved One. She was called many names, but one stood out.


    The Prophet.


    The people in the room looked at her with respect. All of them were waiting for her to say something.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes, revealing a pair of beautiful obsidian irises with some golden glitter. They were like staring at the abyss; then she opened her mouth.


    "A King has arrived."


    Her voice was clear and carried dignity. The people in the room stared at her closely, trying their best to listen to her words.


    "A RULER. The old and the ancient, but young. He who carried the blood of the strongest has arrived in Japan."


    A few gulps were heard. The atmosphere suddenly tensed as the girl was talking.


    "A ruler¡­"


    "Blood of the strongest?"


    Some mutterings were heard here and there, but no one ever spoke out loud.


    "With him was a ming bird. A bird of Myth."


    She continued.


    "Unbound and bound. Mortal and Immortal. The RULER has returned."


    Once she finished her sentences, the glitter around her eyes disappeared. Then her body slowly fell as if the string that moved it was cut off.


    However, she had never touched the ground. A girl dressed in all ck with tanned skin and white hair appeared by her side. She had two red horns jutted out of her forehead. Her red eyes looked at the prophet worriedly. She was a part of the Oni races.


    "Take Chigusa-sama to her room!" The elderly man sitting nearest the stairs shouted, ordering the Oni.


    The white-haired Oni nodded slightly before disappearing with the Prophet called Chigusa. As soon as they were gone, unrest invited itself to the room.


    "We need to understand what Chigusa-sama just told us." The same elderly man proposed to the others. "I think it is of the utmost importance."


    The others showed their agreement by nodding their heads.


    ***


    "This is Fushimi Inari Shrine?"


    "Yes. Spirit Foxes are often spotted here because this ce is close to the leyline."


    Kai and Amber walked in the middle of the street with stalls filled with food and entertainment on the sides. They were in the Fushimi Inari shrine to satisfy Kai''s curiosity about Spirit Fox.


    Coincidentally, this ce held a festival this night, so they weren''t too bored after arriving in Japan and had a little entertainment.


    "Leyline? Is this the same one I often read in books about supernatural things?" Kai asked, looking at Amber. She wore a red Yukata rented by the ryokan and did her hair when they mentioned they were about to visit the shrine.


    The atmosphere in the shrine was lovely, with a crowd of people walking around in a festive mood. Unlike Amber, Kai only wore ck pants and ck shirts and slicked his hair back.


    "Indeed. You''re really knowledgeable about the supernatural already, so it''s not hard to teach you. Ah, talking about it, look that way."


    They stopped at an intersection. On their right were red gates called Torii gates. It made a path extending long to the top of the main shrine area.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Amber especially pointed her hand toward the path that was lit by various yellow lights. In the middle of the path between Torii gates was a small fox. It was no bigger than half a meter and had beautiful white fur; the tip of its tail was decorated in red fur, creating an image simr to a me.


    When Kai looked at the fox, it looked back at him before scurrying away deeper into the path.


    "Ah¡­" Kai let out a voice full of disappointment as he tried to reach the fox with his hand. It was the first Supernatural creature he saw besides Amber and Malice. It was also beautiful, so he couldn''t really express how disappointed he was when it ran away.


    "Shall we follow it?" Amber suggested, chuckling slightly at Kai''s disappointed face.


    "Can we?" Kai asked, filled with hope. He didn''t really want to bother the creature, but he wanted to see it again.


    "Of course. I think it was only a bit confused looking at you when a lot of Nature power automatically gets absorbed by your body."


    "Huh? I didn''t realize it." He replied, looking at his body. "There is no light dot entering my body, though?"


    "There is not." She confirmed. "But Supernatural beasts can somehow feel it. So it got confused and ran away."


    "Is that so?"


    That was something new he didn''t know before. Still, it was good he didn''t scare it.


    "Then let''s chase after it."


    Both of them walked down the path through the thousands of red Torii gates, taking one step each time. They weren''t really in a rush, so they decided to enjoy the scenery provided by the long Torii path. Kai didn''t know how to really call the path, so he gave it a random name.


    It was beautiful. Amazing, even. The scenery looked out of the world.


    That was why they immediately noticed it. Something was wrong.


    After walking for a while, they passed through something. Like a wrapper, but thin enough that Kai almost failed to recognize it if not for his connection with Amber.


    "Amber." He whispered to the Phoenix beside him, and she nodded.


    "We are inside a barrier. It seems someone invited us in." She replied in the most casual tone as if something like this wasn''t a problem at all. "Shall we see who invited us?" She asked, smiling at Kai.


    "I thought you were going to say let''s go back." Kai grinned. This was what he wanted. A supernatural experience. "Whoever invited us, it is only polite to at least greet the host."


    "You''re right."


    They continued walking toward the path. It was shined by blue light as floating orbs appeared between the Torii gates. If before, the scenery was amazing, then it was now Mystical. Kai looked around like a child but still kept his guard up in case something happened.


    After a while, they reached the top. He looked at two fox statues with shining blue eyes staring down the stairs as if they were the guardian of this ce.


    Then when he looked forward, he was greeted by a house. A temple. A grand temple with a lot of light illuminating it.


    In front of the temple, at the yard, many Spirit Foxes ran around, chasing each other''s tails. They were ying around.


    But Kai''s attention was immediately grabbed by something else. A fox bigger than the other stood in the middle of the path leading to the temple. It had three tails moving around excitedly as its golden canine eyes stared at him.


    "Wee, human. And also wee, mighty Phoenix. I, Rena, the descendant of Kyubi, weed you to our shrine."


    To Kai''s surprise, it spoke, unlike Amber, who used telepathy to talk to him when she was in her bird form. He blinked a few times before Amber tugged his sleeves.


    "Ah, yes. Thank you for your wee." He answered with a smile. "This is a beautiful shrine."


    "I agree," Amber added.


    "Thank you for your praise, traveler," Rena said. It had a foxy grin, seemingly proud because Kai and Amber had just praised the shrine. Then the smile dropped as Rena narrowed its eyes slightly.


    "However, I must say. I advise you to leave shortly after enjoying the festival in this shrine, oh kind traveler. Otherwise, you will be in danger."

 Chapter 16 16 – The Foxes’ Situation

    ?"In danger? Why?" Kai asked curiously.


    He wasn''t someone who would stay silent after hearing he was in danger. Amber also didn''t take that too kindly, but Rena''s next words exined everything.


    "With the Oni Festival only a few days away, many dangers gathered, including troublemakers and some people with ns. That''s why I advise you to get away from our shrine, as some seemingly targeted my siblings, the Spirit Foxes."


    ''That''s¡­ worrisome.'' Kai thought.


    He had experienced being attacked because someone targeted Amber twice. He certainly didn''t want that to happen to the fox in front of him.


    They were cute and polite. The first Supernatural beast he met after Amber warned him to get away because he was in a dangerous location. He was happy Rena even warned him and cared a little about his well-being.


    Maybe that was the reason why the little fox looked cautious around him and ran away when the fox noticed he and Amber could see it.


    Kai tried to put himself in their position. If someone was about to attack his restaurant and a powerful person suddenly liked his food and praised it, he would definitely warn that person too, even when he knew that someone could protect himself.


    He didn''t like to get himself into trouble. At that time, he remembered something from his idol.


    Then there was this Oni Festival. His great mood would be spoiled if he ignored Rena and the Spirit Foxes after he knew the situation.


    Besides¡­ He didn''t like troublemakers because of that incident from before. He nced at Amber, and she only smiled. Through what he knew about the Phoenix girl, that gaze indicated that she would follow his decision.


    He did this not because he needed to but because he wanted to.


    "Can you tell us more about it?" He asked Rena.


    "Do not worry about us, traveler. I don''t want to waste your festive mood with the mighty Phoenix." Rena replied with a foxy smile, trying to reassure Rei.


    "Descendant of Kyubi." Amber suddenly called out to Rena, getting her attention. "Don''t worry about my master''s decision. If he wants to help, then he will help."


    "Indeed! The troublemakers are a source of free Talisman." Kai nodded. "So, tell us how you know they will attack you and your siblings. We will help you."


    Actually, he had another reason for stepping in at this moment. He wanted to test his full strength and gain the Foxes'' trust.


    This was his debut in the Supernatural World. He was an unknown individual with unknown power to make a contract with a Mythical Beast. His existence was a danger in itself.


    Amber''s trust in him wasn''t enough evidence that he wasn''t dangerous. He could also be mistaken as a troublemaker because of his power. Or someone would try to get his strength from themselves.


    He had seen all of those in movies.


    But, if he gained the Spirit Foxes'' trust, then at least he had another backing to prove he was an innocent and kind man. It would be a good foundation to start his journey.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''The simple act of paying attention can take you a long way.'' Kai thought, reciting one of the lines he loved. This was his act of paying attention to his reputation.


    "Traveler¡­ Thank you so much." The fox bowed its head at Kai and raised it shortly after.


    "Don''t worry about it. My name is Kai, and she''s Amber." He introduced himself with a slight nod. Still, he was a bit curious about something. "Can I ask why you invite us to meet you if you are in danger because of the troublemakers?"


    The Spirit Foxes were in danger. But why did Rena invite them?


    It didn''t make sense. If it was him, he would hide and try to keep his distance from other people. Inviting strangers could result in unwanted things happening.


    "It''s because of your soul," Rena replied.


    "We, Spirit Foxes, are the descendants of Kyubi and could see an aura around living beings. And yours, unexpectedly, are bright and warm. Kind, but not forgiving. I thought I could trust you and decided to warn you about the danger you don''t know about." She continued.


    "I see." Kai nodded. He could somehow guess that, knowing his way of life. "Well, can I take it that you ept our help in protecting your Spirit Foxes until the Oni Festival is held? I am sorry, but I can''t linger for that long because I want to attend that Festival too."


    "It''s fine, traveler Kai. Your help is much appreciated. We will surely repay you." At Rena''s words, the little Spirit Foxes lined up behind Rena and bowed their heads to show appreciation.


    Kai scratched his cheek, feeling a bit embarrassed because he was thanked for something he hadn''t done yet. Amber smiled softly on the side and took a step forward.


    "Then, Kyubi Descendant. Tell us about the danger."


    "Sure, mighty Phoenix." Rena nodded. A bright light then covered her body, slowly morphing into something else. Kai had seen this spectacle once before. It was when theynded in Japan that Amber turned back into her human form.


    Even if it was the second time he had seen something like this, he was still amazed.


    The light morphed into a human form with tall ears and a moving tail. Slowly, it regained colors and dispersed slowly. In ce of the 3-tailed fox earlier was a young girl with white hair.


    She wore a red and white Miko outfit, simr to those worn by the Mikos in Fushimi Inari Shrine. A pair of silver fox ears twitched on top of her head, and three simr white tails jutted out from her back, moving around excitedly, sweeping the dust.


    Her eyes were golden with red eyeliners around them. Then, staring up at Kai because she was as short as a middle-schooler kid, the girl spoke.


    "Let''s talk inside the temple. I have invited both of you, so let me prepare something as we speak. Are you fine with tea and rice snacks?" She asked, tilting her head.


    "It''s fine. Rather, thank you for the hospitality." He replied.


    "Naturally." Rena nodded with a bright smile and turned around. "Once again, wee to the inner Fushimi Inari Shrine, the Fox Temple."

 Chapter 17 17 – Incoming Danger

    ?Tea and rice crackers were prepared for Kai and Amber. They were sitting on top of a cushion in a standard Japanese way to respect Rena, the host.


    Surprisingly, the temple''s interior looked normal except for the altar at the end of the room. Rena sat in front of the altar and sipped the green tea gracefully.


    Kai really appreciated the gesture, and he liked the way he was treated and respected. Still, unfortunately, they were sitting here to talk about something important and not just a simple visit to appreciate the foxes'' home.


    "How is the tea, traveler Kai, mighty Phoenix?" Rena asked with a soft smile.


    He returned in a kind, "As a chef myself, I wouldn''t lie about my opinion about food. And I must admit, this tea is one of the best that I have tasted." He replied.


    "Indeed." Amber agreed. "This is light and delicious."


    "I am d." Rena smiled brightly.


    "This tea is from a tea nt cultivated carefully by my siblings. Nature power is abundant in this ce, and the nt naturally absorbs it, thus creating a delicate taste. It''s not as special as a herbal tea that can recover Spirit Power, but we are proud of this."


    Kai was intrigued by what Rena had just said. Something about the nt naturally absorbed Nature power. If that were true, he would like to cultivate some and test it himself. His interest didn''t stop at supernatural things. Cooking was also one thing he enjoyed.


    "While I wanted to exin it in a bit more depth, I guess it is time I exin how I know about an iing attack, yes?"


    Both of them nodded. Indeed, that was the reason why they talked inside the temple. To talk about someone''s n to attack the Spirit Foxes, the Kyubi''s descendant.


    Something that made Kai step into the problem. A chance for him to gain the foxes'' favor. Added to the fact they could cultivate some nts and make them more delicious than usual, his goal to help the foxes increased.


    "Japan has someone named Chiyori Chigusa. A poor but kind girl. Wretched by fate and God''s ything." Rena began her exnation with a hardened gaze. "Still, she''s loved by all races. We owed her greatly. So the yers protected her in their home."


    "Regardless of the fact, she has the power to guess, to predict. A irvoyance. Gift from Shinto Gods."


    Amber''s eyes narrowed a little. Kai noticed that but kept silent. This conversation was an important one. Noticing that what Rena just said was something really important and directly rted to yer, he didn''t want to miss it.


    He fixed his sitting position and concentrated on Rena''s exnation.


    It could maybe help him understand the situation better.


    "Her shadow visited me. A protector of the Prophet. That''s her title. The lone Oni did me a favor. She said many dangers would specifically aim at my siblings and me. yers wouldn''t be able to help. They are needed to protect the Festival, as it is important."


    ''Ah, makes sense.'' Kai nodded.


    Important individuals gathered for the Oni Festival. At least for yers, those be priority over a small group of Spirit Foxes. Amber had once exined to Kai about the Oni Festival and how many would gather to talk and enjoy the atmosphere.


    Only a few parts of territorial races would visit, but they would send someone regardless to show their support and friendliness.


    Protecting those important people was of utmost importance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The shadow told me I didn''t need to worry." Rena continued; her words surprised Kai. Didn''t need to worry?


    Dangers literally woulde, but the shadow told Rena she didn''t need to worry. Wasn''t that contradicting what she said earlier?


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Because the prophecy also mentioned a traveler. A kind and strong traveler that will help out of his curiosity." The three-tailed fox''s golden eyes stared at him as she grinned.


    "And I believed her. Still, I was worried about you, so I asked you to get yourself away from the danger. Curiosity can kill a cat. Your kindness will be your demise. I advise you to please reconsider helping us again. We can protect ourselves just fine."


    "I don''t want to be part of a world where being kind is a weakness." Kai suddenly spoke with a serious tone. Rena''s eyes widened a little out of surprise, and Amber smiled beside Kai. "Also I am a man, not a cat.


    "Let''s put it like this. It would not be out of my kindness if I helped you while thinking of a reward. You will hire Amber and me as a protector. Repay me with whatever you think is worth our job. Also, didn''t you mention you would ept our protection earlier?"


    He smirked, not giving Rena a chance to refuse.


    "As he said," Amber added. "We are here to have fun at the Oni Festival. It sours our mood if we leave while still having a problem we haven''t solved yet. We will offer you protection for 3 days until the Oni Festival."


    "If the danger doesn''te in these three days, we will still get our repayment for our time. How''s that sound?" She puffed her chest, smiling brightly as she gazed at the fox that blinked several times.


    Rena felt conflicted. She nned to bring up the danger and tried to push them away. But they refused and offered help and protection. Just what kind of person were Kai and Amber? Not their races, but their very being.


    Honestly, the situation was not as dire as she described. Granted, three of her siblings would be kidnapped at worst. The time the danger arrived wasn''t clear either, so she didn''t want to impose them any longer.


    ''If only there is a way to contact¡­'' She hoped, raising her head and met Kai''s clear eyes.


    Maybe he himself didn''t realize, but his aura was the brightest among humans she had ever met. A white aura mixed with fire. The fire was simr to Phoenix''s aura, shining brightly in his soul.


    From that, she knew he wouldn''t leave even if she pushed them. It was her mistake to give her a warning. If only she just shut her mouth and let them¡­ But that also wasn''t an option.


    The full prophecy wasn''t told to her as the Prophet''s shadow hid a part of it. Rena indeed didn''t know the full prophecy but still believed the danger that woulde to her.


    Now faced with a predicament of either protecting her siblings by herself and endangering them or taking Kai''s offer of help and dragging two kind people into danger, she didn''t know what to choose.


    In the end, she had decided on something. The safety of her siblings was more important. Maybe she was selfish, but she trusted these two people who offered help.


    "Then¡­" She bowed her head until it touched the floor. She was doing something called a Dogeza in Japanese tradition. A way to show the utmost respect for the other party. "I will be counting on your protection, traveler Kai and mighty Phoenix."


    She then raised her head and smiled brightly when she saw the traveler''s satisfied face.

 Chapter 18 18 – A Reason To Help

    ?"Sorry, Amber." Kai apologized to Amber as soon as they arrived at their room. He had spent a lot of time in Fox Temple, talking to Rena and hearing her stories about Spirit Foxes and where they originated from after he decided to offer them help.


    "Huh? Why are you apologizing, Kai?" Amber was confused, tilting her head slightly.


    "Well¡­" He scratched his cheek, looking at Amber, who had already changed her clothes back to her usual qipao. "I selfishly dragged ourselves into the Spirit Foxes'' problem because I wanted to help them. I put us in danger because of that."


    "Nonsense!" She shouted, pointing at Kai. "I am contracted to you. Your decision is my decision! I support you no matter what, and¡­" She grinned at him, clearly showing her confidence.


    "I think only some weak people are targeting the Spirit Foxes. None of the strong ones is foolish enough for this endeavor. They know the danger of makingmotion before the Oni Festival. Your decision may only save one or two Spirit Foxes, but still¡­ that makes the three-tailed fox called Rena happy nheless."


    "Is that so?" He asked, to which Amber replied with a nod. "Well, I was kind of curious why those people targeted the Spirit Foxes. They seem to be friendly and not harming humans."


    Leaning his back against the wall, Kai looked out of the window in the direction of the shrine he had visited earlier. It was visible from his room. A brightly lit shrine with a lot of red gates at the foot of the hill wasn''t something that could be missed easily. The red color strikingly stood out.


    "Wasn''t you curious about your power without fusing with me too?" Amber suddenly approached from the side and leaned against him.


    "Isn''t that why you offered help in the first ce? You even showed off by saying being kind isn''t a weakness. How manly of you, Kai."


    "Stop teasing me¡­" He sighed. Amber''s sweet smell tickled his nose. It was a scent that he liked well, a scent of a rose. "Anyway, do you think I can win against them?"


    ''Did she use perfume?'' He asked in his mind.


    Well, Amber wasn''t wrong. A part of him wanted to test his strength without fusing with her. He already knew how strong he was after easily defeating two troublemakers on his first day involved in the Supernatural World.


    He also knew how strong he was with depleted Spirit Power when he defeated a 3-meter-tall Malice near his house. But still, he didn''t know how strong he was at his full strength.


    There was just no chance to try it. He was too busy with his restaurant and all training done with Amber at night.


    But, the phoenix didn''t let him rest even a little and crammed the knowledge of how to use Phoenix fire and Spirit Power into him.


    As a result, he was able to control them easier.


    "Don''t worry, Kai. The way you''re now is already better than most average yers. Do you remember the yer named Griffin from before?"


    "Yes, what about him?"


    "From what I saw when he activated the soundproof barrier, his control over his Spirit Power is great. He might be even better than most average yers, and your control is almost as good as him."


    "Is that so? I don''t know if he''s that good." He smiled wryly. "Thankfully, Griffin is a good guy. He even told us about this Oni Festival."


    "Right!" Amber agreed. "So don''t worry about the danger that targeted Spirit Foxes. I support your decision and will assist you in case you''re in danger."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks, Amber."


    "You''re wee."


    ***


    Speaking about the danger, Rena mentioned they woulde at night when people were asleep. Last night wasn''t the night, and so was this morning.


    As such, Kai had a chance to explore Kyoto first. Waking up in the morning, out of his habit of attending the restaurant, he looked around to find his partner, Amber.


    The Phoenix wasn''t in the room, making him curious about where she was gone. A quick search was what he needed to find the girl. She was outside the window, sitting alone inside the bath created from digging the ground called Onsen, leaning against the big rock and facing him.


    A smirk appeared on her face as she gestured to Kai to join her. His face reddened. The fact he never had a girlfriend because he was too busy made him have almost no protection against a woman''s charm. More so of a beautiful girl who wore nothing and took a bath right outside the room.


    "Cease the thought... Purity. You''re pure¡­" Muttering something iprehensible, Kai stood up and ran out of the room to the hallway. He still wore a blue yukata prepared by the ryokan. Augh echoed from behind, and he knew it was Amber''s.


    Anyway, he appreciated her presence with him, but her teasing was getting bolder and bolder as ofte. It was like she enjoyed it very much.


    Saying that he wasn''t interested in something like a girl was wrong. But he knew that Amber just yed and enjoyed his reaction. It was hard. Thankfully, she knew when to stop, so he never got angry before.


    "Haa¡­" Letting out a sigh, Kai exited the ryokan and sat on a bench at the front. The street was already filled with people and tourists like him. The sun was already up, and he slept a bitter than usual due to time differences.


    They were normal humans, but someone who was clearly from the Supernatural race also mixed in with the passing passerby.


    Kai noticed that someone was ncing at him strangely. The people ignored his appearance, but he could clearly see it through. From other people''s perspectives, even if he looked like a normal human boy, someone who had awakened their Spirit Power could see through the illusion ced outside.


    Thus allowing them to see the Supernatural races'' actual appearance. It was the reason why they were hidden from normal society and only thought of as Myth and Legends. They were hidden cleverly. Amber was also the one who exined those things to him.


    "An Oni?" He muttered as he looked at the boy, who looked no older than 15 years old with a pair of horns and red eyes.


    The teen Oni was gone as quickly as Kai was about to call out to him, disappointing him.


    "Haa¡­" Once again, he sighed. "That''s new, alright."


    "What''s new?"


    "Woah!"

 Chapter 19 19 – Mountain Oeyama

    ?A sudden voice from his side surprised him and made him jump from the bench. He looked to his side and noticed a middle-aged man standing beside the entrance. He looked like a tourist with his blond hair and soft beard.


    "Hahaha, sorry, young man. I didn''t think my voice would surprise you." The man apologized with a heartyugh. "Name''s Robert Brennan. What about yours?"


    "Kai." He introduced himself shortly. "Please don''t worry about it." Sitting back on the bench, he scooted over to make some space for the man.


    "Thanks, young man," Robert said. "So, what''s new? Ah, you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to. I was just curious seeing you look a bit out of it and mumbling to yourself, so I thought of starting a conversation. Am I a bother to you?" He quickly exined why he asked Kai.


    "No, actually¡­" Kai shook his head. "It was just¡­ this environment is new to me. Like the atmosphere and such."


    "I agree!" The man nodded and crossed his arms. "This is a nice ce, isn''t it?! The air is also fresh, way better than big cities in the US."


    "True."


    What Robert had said was also true. But he knew the reason for that.


    Kyoto was a ce where the Leyline in Japan converged into one. It was filled with power spots that made Nature power abundant in the air.


    From what Rena exinedst night, Nature power also affected nts and others. A ce with a lot of Nature power would thrive and look better than those with a lower amount of Nature power.


    In essence, the nts could grow faster and healthier, thus increasing the oxygen and stuff essential to make the air feel fresher.


    He talked with Robert for a while. They unexpectedly had a lot of things to talk about for strangers who had just met coincidentally. The fact they both came from the US may be the reason why they had so much inmon.


    A few minutes passed in the blink of an eye. A woman''s shout broke off their conversation.


    "Robert! Where are you!"


    Curious, Kai peeked inside the ryokan and noticed a blonde woman wearing shorts and a white tank top looking around, looking annoyed. The name she shouted was coincidentally simr to the man sitting next to him. Or maybe the man was the person she had been searching for?


    "Oh, shoot. Reba has woken up."


    The man confirmed that with a worried tone. Robert peeked inside and squinted his brows. "This is bad. She looks so annoyed."


    "Your friend?" Kai asked.


    "Yeah, sort of," Robert replied with a strained smile and stood up. "It''s nice talking with you, Kai. I hope we can meet again sometime."


    "It''s nice to talk to you too. I need to return to my room too. Mypanion must''ve finished bathing right about now."


    "Hahaha, see you then." The blonde middle-aged man entered the ryokan. Kai followed his back and watched as the woman dragged him by the ear.


    Heughed wryly, unable to react to the scene before him. Soon, he stood up and crossed his arms.


    "Well, let''s return to my room."


    Walking inside the ryokan, he greeted the receptionist with a smile and proceeded to his room. He passed some tourists and locals that stayed overnight in the ryokan. The locals were all friendly, greeting him when they passed.


    He soon arrived in front of his room and slid open the door. Amber was inside, sitting on a cushion and waving at him. Her body was wrapped with a towel, but Kai didn''t really care as long as she covered herself with something.


    "Good morning, Kai." She greeted him as if nothing was wrong.


    "Good morning." He replied. "So, where are we going today?"


    "Hmm... How about we see Oni Vige today? The Oni Festival will be held in this ce. It is located somewhere secret that surely piqued your interest. A different space."


    "Oh?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even the mention of a different space already piqued his interest. It was something fantastic! It shouted Supernatural! The fact that Amber only wore a towel wrapped around her body left his mind as he pounced at her, putting his hands on her shoulders.


    "Let''s go. Right now!"


    His purpose for visiting Japan was to satisfy his thirst for the Supernatural World and make his debut in it, announcing his presence. It would be dangerous for him but worth it, as his goal was to get involved in something like this.


    Without a doubt, he knew he had put himself in danger. Hence, another reason why he helped the Foxes. To make himself ustomed to the danger presented by the Supernatural World.


    "Kai¡­ so bold¡­" Amber muttered in a shy tone as she nced away from Kai. Her cheek was dyed red as her towel fell from her body.


    Kai noticed his mistake and turned around. "S-Sorry."


    "Well, it''s not like I mind." Came to his ear was her reply, apanied by a yful giggle.


    It was then he noticed that he had been teased once again. "You¡­"


    "Fufufu. Let me get dressed first. You also want to change your clothes, right?"


    He nodded. The clothes he wore right now weren''t good enough to be presented to other people. Maybe it was still better than most clothes and looked good on him when he sat in front of the ryokan earlier.


    But, going around with such clothes? It was a no for him. At least he wanted to look stylish enough.


    "Good idea."


    ***


    After getting dressed, Kai and Amber went to a mountain called Mountain Oe, or Oeyama, better known by locals in Nishikyo Ward, to the southwest of their ryokan. He wore a white shirt and ck suit, looking like a gentleman, while Amber wore her usual qipao.


    Legends said Oni Vige was located on this mountain. The mountain was only 480 meters in height, not tall by any means. Because of the legend, many Oni sculptures and statues could be found here. They were only derived from the legends.


    For ordinary people, Oni wasn''t real and only existed in legends. But, for people like Kai and Amber, the story was different.


    "Crazy¡­ This ce is filled with Oni!" Kai eximed excitedly. "Is this the Oni Vige?"


    Most people gathered around the mountain was Oni. They just pretended to be humans. Still, some humans were still present, interacting as usual with the hidden Oni.


    The appearance of Oni was a bit different from regr humans. They had two red horns jutted out from their forehead, and all of them had red eyes. Their skin color was next. Some had normal skin colors simr to humans, but some also had blue or red skin color.


    Kai understood those colors came from their legends. He had heard about blue and red Oni folklore.


    ''So the stories are based on true Oni!'' He nodded his head in understanding as he noticed the legends held some truth in them. The difference was their faces looked simr to humans instead of the scary face described in the legend.


    "I had expected such a reaction from you. But unfortunately, no. We are only at the entrance of their Vige." Amber replied with a small chuckle.


    "Still, I have seen a lot of Onis around here."


    "Indeed. They are here to do business, selling some merchandise to tourists and travelers." She exined and pointed at a stall. The owner was an Oni with blue skin and sold an Oni mask to a tourist from overseas.


    Looking at them, Kai felt conflicted. Should he be happy to know the truth or be disappointed because the Oni normal humans knew all this time was fake? He decided the former was better.


    "Then, Amber¡­" He turned to Amber and grinned. "How can we enter the Oni Vige?"


    The Phoenix grinned back and replied to his question with another question. "Are you ready to climb a mountain?"

 Chapter 20 20 – Oni Village

    ?When Amber told him they would need to climb a mountain, Kai thought it would be only 500 meters high. But the reality wasn''t as sweet as he thought.


    Once they passed the first checkpoint, he felt something brushing against his skin, and the sky turned darker immediately. The sun couldn''t be seen, and he realized he had entered the so-called different space.


    They had been hiking for more than an hour, and Kai hadn''t seen a single vige yet. Only bushes, trees, and dirt tracks. The base where they started couldn''t be seen from where they were, hidden behind trees.


    "Amber¡­ Where is the vige?"


    He started toin because of disappointed and a little bit tired. His body was better than what it normally was, but his stamina was still simr to before. He hadn''t undergone any training yet and only became a superhuman if he fused with Amber.


    "Just a little more."


    "You said that a few times already." Kai spat out and looked at Amber with a distrustful gaze.


    "Hahaha¡­" She let out a dryugh. "I am not lying this time. Look!"


    Standing on a t surface higher than Kai, she pointed in a certain direction with her index finger. When he finally took thest step and stood beside Amber, he realized that Amber wasn''t lying.


    Laid between the forest was a big vige, easily as big as a small city.


    Maybe a vige wasn''t really the correct word to call it as some of the buildings looked modern and had electricity running through them, as proved by some street lights lining up on the side.


    Still, the majority of the buildings looked like they came from an Edo period in Japan. Wooden buildings with unique architecture really fit to be called Oni Vige.


    The fact they were in a different space made the mountain bigger than it actually was. So Kai was impressed by the sheer size of the vige and how lively it was for a hidden society.


    Some people walked on the street. The majority of them had blue and red skin; only some Onis had white and tanned skin like normal humans. There were some humans mixed too, possibly yers, as they wore simr ck coats with two golden swords logo crossing each other behind their backs.


    That was something interesting for Kai.


    "Woah!" He expressed his thoughts with a happy sound. "That''s the Oni Vige?"


    "Yes. It is a bit different from what I remember, but that big mansion is still the same as usual." Amber smiled as she pointed at a big mansion located in the middle of the vige. The area around the mansion was a big clearing that looked like a za where people gathered.


    Many stalls lined up at the side, and people were walking around and gathered around it.


    "What is that mansion? The area around it looks lively with many people doing something."


    "That''s the Oni chief''s mansion. The Oni Festival will be held around the mansion and outside the vige. Look, they have set up a stage in front of a mansion and the entrance of the vige."


    Amber pointed at Onis bringing some logs to make a big stage in front of the mansion and then at the entrance of the vige, where they put up a smaller stage with some stalls around it.


    "That''s interesting. The Festival is merrier than I thought."


    "Indeed it is. Want to visit the vige for a little before going to the Spirit Foxes?"


    "Sure. But will it be okay? Rena can recognize you directly as a Phoenix. Won''t it invite a small problem if they know you''re a Phoenix?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Amber smiled proudly. "That fox said she has special eyes, right? No one will be able to know that I am a Phoenix at first nce. It won''t invite you to any trouble."


    "Is that so?" Kai asked. If that was the case, then they might be fine walking around a little. "Then, let''s visit the vige." His face beamed with a smile.


    ***


    People were strange no matter what their races were. Still, they had some simrities with each other.


    For example, they were driven by their desire. Humans had more desire than any other race, and that made them forget about fear and something important. Morality.


    But that was the case for a minority. The majority only had the desire to have a beautiful partner. Oni and humans were quite simr in the aesthetic sense in that regard, seeing that Oni had a simr appearance to humans, just with some extra horns.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kai failed to remember this due to his excitement. Once again, his curiosity about the new Supernatural World had reached its peak. He only cared about the Oni Vige and the fact that Amber was a phoenix, forgetting she had a really beautiful appearance that could invite some stares.


    Walking in the street of the Oni Vige, he noticed some stares directed at Amber and him from Onis and yers alike. The yers had some manners and didn''t stare for too long, but some men from the Oni race stared at her without trying to hide it.


    "We are being looked at a lot, right?" He muttered with a bitter smile. "I really forgot about your appearance."


    "Fufufu, are you jealous, Kai?" Amber chuckled yfully as she nced at Kai. "Don''t worry. My body and soul are yours. No one will be able to snatch me from you."


    "That''s because of the contract," Kai replied. "Still, aren''t the Onis staring at you a bit too much?"


    He was clearly displeased that hispanion was being stared at rather intensely. It made him ufortable for some reason.


    Like, Amber was his waitress. He didn''t mind Amber being stared at when they were in the restaurant, as it was her job. But when they walked around like this? Certainly, he would like it if the others kept their stares away.


    "Onis are curious by nature, and they are a bit too honest with their feelings. They also can''t really understand other people''s feelings except in one way. That''s why they can''t keep a subtle nce like those yers."


    "Ah, are they all muscle heads?"


    "Something like that."


    That exined why they stared too much. If so, it was understandable if the Onis couldn''t understand that they were ufortable with their stares from their expression.


    "But, won''t there be a lot of trouble if that''s the case?" He asked.


    "Indeed." She nodded. And just after she said that her eyes narrowed a little as she put a grin on her face. "Ah, look. The trouble ising."


    "Huh?" Kai followed her eyes and noticed a single Oni walking toward them.


    He had long ck hair, red skin, and a muscr exposed body with long red horns on his forehead. He didn''t wear anything except ck hakama pants. His face looked scary, but he still looked like a fine man.


    He stopped in front of them for some reason, making Kai and Amber stop in their tracks.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" Kai asked politely. He was in the Oni Vige, and he knew manners. It was only natural to act politely with the others.


    "Indeed!" The red Oni eximed loudly. His voice boomed through the street, and some other Onis looked toward them with excited smiles while whispering to each other.


    "Oh! Ranga is making a move!"


    "Is he going to ask for that?"


    "Fight! We will have something to watch before the festival!"


    Somehow they were excited, and Kai had a bad feeling about it.


    "I like that woman. Let''s have a fight with her as a reward! If I win, I will take her as my wife!"


    And that proved to be true after the red Oni called Range made that deration.


    "Can I refuse?"


    ***


    Your support with Power Stone is appreciated!


    The MC will start showing some aggression from this point on. Thanks for sticking with some exnation and the others. The action will resume shortly! And different action will also be added *wink*

 Chapter 21 21 – Oni’s Tradition

    ?Kai nced at Amber. She somehow had a mischievous smile.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    "No," Ranga replied. "This is a tradition; you are not allowed to refuse. Only the woman can refuse it as she''s the stake." He continued. "How is it, woman?"


    "Fufufu, I am looking forward to your fight, Kai."


    Hearing Amber''s answer, he knew that she had known the situation would end up like this from the start.


    She secretly sent a Telepathy message.


    [Don''t you want this? A fight to test your strength. Just think of it as a warm-up before you take on the people aiming for the foxes.]


    ''Cheeky girl.'' He thought. He should''ve known this since Amber didn''t deny that they were muscle heads.


    Indeed, he wanted to test his strength. But not like this. He was here to enjoy the Oni Vige and look around. However, he also wasn''t someone who would back away from a fight.


    Something needed to be at the right ce and at the right time. Right now, it clearly didn''t fit both. They were clearly at the wrong ce and wrong time to do something like this¡­ Unless the other party had a different way of thinking.


    "Well, it can''t be helped," Kai replied weakly, shrugging his shoulders. "No hard feeling if you lose."


    "No hard feelings! I am a man, and I won''t go back on my words!" Ranga dered.


    ''At least he has a principle.'' Kai nodded, satisfied with the red Oni''s answer.


    "You can do it, Kai!" Amber cheered from the side.


    "Where are we going to fight?" Kai looked at Ranga. If he was going to do it, then he would do it seriously. Looking down on his opponent was something he wouldn''t do in his life.


    "Follow me," Ranga said shortly and turned around.


    Kai looked at Amber, and she nodded. Then they followed Ranga from behind while the others bystander also went along with them. It seemed like fights were something they looked forward to watching.


    The term muscle head fitted them greatly.


    They were going deeper into the middle of the vige. Walking at a fast pace, the crowd behind him became bigger as more people joined. With so many people following him, Kai began to feel a bit nervous.


    "Hey, Amber. Do you think I can beat the red Oni called Ranga? I just want to confirm it with you."


    "Of course. If not, then I wouldn''t agree to his terms." She answered. "Actually, I was worried about you. Letting you fight the troublemakers without knowing the extent of your power is dangerous. So I thought about fighting an Oni in a controlled environment to make you more confident about your strength."


    "Isn''t my debut supposed to be at the festival?"


    "Well, the situation called for it, so why don''t you make this your debut? Look at the people behind us. They are excited about the fight too."


    He nced behind. And as Amber had said, the people were too excited for the fight. He couldn''t let himself be looked down upon in thisnd. This was essentially his debut in the Supernatural World, albeit a little faster than he liked it.


    Maybe his decision toe to Oni Vige before the festival was a mistake in itself. He nced at the red Oni in front of him.


    ''He looks strong.''


    If possible, he would like to show himself after dealing with the Foxes'' matter and gaining a good reputation. Still, he also couldn''t stay silent when someone asked him to give Amber to them. It didn''t sit well with him.


    "We are here."


    As Kai was lost in his thoughts, they arrived at a clearing near the big mansion in the middle of the vige. In the middle of the clearing was a stone stage, which looked like an arena.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ranga bent his legs and jumped on the arena, and looked at Kai.


    "Get up here, human. We will have our fight in this ce."


    Kai looked up. The stone stage was 1 meter high, so the people could still see the duel without trying to jump or anything. He then nced at Amber, and she waved her hand and wished him luck.


    Without any choice, he sighed and jumped into the arena. He easilynded on the side across from Ranga and cracked his neck.


    "Are we really going to do this?" He asked, trying to confirm it with Ranga once again.


    "Of course!" The red Oni replied with a booming voice. "I like that woman, and I want her. So I asked you, her partner, to follow an Oni tradition to get a woman they desired!"


    For Kai, that tradition was a bit messed up. How could it apply to foreigners too? That was something he didn''t understand.


    Because of this, he decided on something.


    ''I will ask Amber to fuse with me when we return for the festival, so no one asks me for a duel again.''


    He started to stretch his arms and legs, doing a warm-up. His opponent looked at him weirdly but didn''t voice anything.


    "Alright then." He said as he cracked his fingers. "How do we do this?"


    Ranga grinned when he saw Kai had the spirit to fight him. He nced at the crowd and stopped his gaze at a middle-aged Oni wearing the same grin as he.


    "Pops! Can you be the referee of this fight?" He shouted.


    "Sure thing."


    Kai turned his head toward the Oni who replied to Ranga. He had the same red skin color and muscr body. But he wore clothes, a white Hakama, instead of going bare-body like Ranga. His ck hair touched his shoulder, and his horns looked sharp.


    The Oni went to the arena and walked to the center, stopping on the side and looking at him.


    "My job is to stop one side if they are going too far. I also will determine the winner of the fight. Do you mind if I be the referee?"


    Kai didn''t know anything. But when he looked around, the crowd looked at the middle-aged Oni with respect. He assumed the Oni that became the referee had at least a high position among the vigers.


    "I don''t mind." He replied. "As long as you''re fair."


    "Gahahaha! You have balls, brat. Of course, I will be fair! I swear on my name, Kirimaru, that I will oversee this fight without taking sides!"


    "Alright."


    The Oni seemed to be prideful. Kai could see honesty in his eyes and decided to trust him.


    Turning to Ranga, he dered. "We can start anytime."


    The red Oni''s response was a toothy grin. He got into a stance with his right hand beside his head and his left hand stretched toward Kai in an open palm. His right leg was pulled slightly.


    "Pops, give us the sign."


    The middle-aged Oni, Kirimaru, nodded. He took 3 steps back to the edge of the arena and raised his arm.


    "Both sides are ready. As written in Oni''s tradition, the winner will get the reward. May Shuten bless this fight!" He started chanting and then swung his arm down and shouted loudly. "Begin!"

 Chapter 22 22 – Supernatural Debut

    ?Kai had almost never gotten into a fight before. In fact, the fight he had been in was all about the thugs trying to mess with his restaurant.


    He had never once tried to pick a fight himself.


    Hence, he took a passive approach in this fight too. Carefully, he observed Ranga and how he moved. The red Oni was still in his stance, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Maybe the Oni realized that Kai wouldn''t move first as he made a statement.


    "You don''t want to move first? Then let me."


    Once he said that he rushed toward Kai at a fast speed. Oni was gically stronger than humans. Even the weakest Oni was said to be 3 times stronger than an average adult.


    By logic, normal humans wouldn''t be able to beat them even if they tried. But both fighters knew Kai wasn''t a normal human by any means.


    Even when Ranga approached him with a speed that put even a professional athlete to shame, Kai was still calm. He moved the Spirit Power inside his body, from the condensed ball right above his stomach to all over his body, strengthening them.


    This was a technique called Enhancement. The effect was, as it said, enhancing your physical abilities to be stronger than usual. The effect depended on how much Spirit Power one had in reserve.


    And Kai''s reserve was one of the biggest humans had ever had. Amber told him it was because his Spirit Power reserve increased once they made a contract, doubling the original size to amodate the Phoenix fire.


    Speaking of which, Kai had decided that he would fight while not hiding his strength. So when Ranga got close to him, fire immediately spread from under his feet and moved toward the Oni like a living thing. It danced and simrly shaped like ance, trying to trap the red Oni from three different directions.


    "Fire? It''s useless! Red Oni has a natural fire resistance skin!" Ranga shouted and rushed bravely, not stopping even when he was about to be hit by the fire.


    But, that confidence would soon shatter.


    "Indeed. That maybe the case for a normal fire, but¡­" Kai grinned as he controlled the fire that danced toward Ranga. It spread and became arge sphere that was about to engulf the Oni.


    Ranga''s stretched hand was touched by the me first. At that moment, his eyes widened, and heunched himself back, dodging the fire. His instinct and a sting in his hand made him able to avoid getting badly hurt.


    "¡­Mine isn''t a normal fire."


    The hand touched by the fire was burned. White smoke rose from it as the red skin turned charred ck. He quickly used his other hand to pat it and returned the previous color. It seemed like the red Oni''s regeneration was also proficient.


    "What is that?" Ranga asked as he narrowed his eyes toward Kai. A grin stered on his face. He didn''t seem to be offended or angry, just curious. "That was the first, alright. No fire has ever been able to burn me until now!"


    "It''s a secret," Kai smirked, putting his index finger in front of his mouth as he pulled the fire back. It was now dancing around him like a snake, protecting his body like an obedient shield. "Maybe I will tell you if you win."


    "I see, then we have an agreement. Let us begin."


    Ranga was the first to act. With a quick step forward, he charged toward Kai. The Oni was fast, but the Phoenix fire that danced around him was faster. And, as if to prove that, the mes suddenly shot out of the ground behind him, hitting Ranga in the side.


    "Hey! You can do that too?!" Ranga roared loudly, jumping to the side to minimize the damage. His skin was still burned and turned a bit ck, but he was still fine. "You''re more interesting than I thought!"


    With a loud yell, the Oni came back swinging with two fists. They were probably meant to crush the head of their enemy, but Kai easily dodged those punches. The fire began to dance toward Ranga as he stepped to the left, trying to burn the Oni''s hand.


    Ranga ducked, moving backward so quickly that it seemed impossible. As he did, the me passed through empty air. Kai was a bit surprised by the Oni''s agility, but nothing too serious. He had anticipated it, so he covered his fists with Phoenix fire.


    It wasn''t really his style to just stand around without doing anything and just controlling the fire. Indeed, it was efficient, but he also wanted to directly punch his enemy. His training all this time would be useless if he didn''t use it in an actual fight.


    As such, he plunged forward toward Ranga. The heat of the Phoenix fire ran up his hands, making his fists glow as it was covered with fire gauntlets. He threw the attack, hoping to smash into Ranga and knock him down.


    "Wha¡ª?!" The Oni fell to the floor,nding hard and rolling several meters away. The attack hadn''t worked properly, and the mes flew past him instead of hitting him.


    Kai sighed softly. The Oni was stronger than he originally thought. He was even stronger than even the troublemakers that attacked his restaurant.


    "Wow, you''re strong," Kai eximed with a smirk. "But you are nowhere as strong as me."


    A grin broke across Ranga''s face.


    "Hahaha, I had never expected this too. At first, I only took a fancy to that woman, but I got in a good fight instead. Let''s settle this with our next move!"


    "If that is what you wish."


    For some reason, Rangaughed, causing Kai tough too.


    They both understood that the fight was nearly finished. They looked at each other before moving at the same time. Kai raised a fist, ready to swing. Ranga lifted a hand, preparing to block.


    Their arms shed together.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bam!


    "Ooooh!"


    Both of them yelled, and the impact was powerful enough to shake the surrounding area.


    "Damn, you sure are strong! But it doesn''t matter anymore. I''m going to beat you."


    He was certain he could beat this guy. He was stronger, and the Oni was injured too. It wouldn''t be long before he won.


    "Ha! Like hell! This fight is mine!"


    The Oni red at Kai, spitting blood. There was no doubt that Ranga was in pain, but he wasn''t about to give up. His arms were burned by the fire covering Kai''s fist, but an Oni was a Race that never backed down in a fight before they couldn''t continue any longer.


    Their hands met again, and they shed again, with Ranga using all his strength to try and knock Kai down. They fought for over a minute like that.


    Kai hardly took damage. At most, his hands went a bit numb from repeated blows against Ranga''s, but the Oni took worse damage than him. Each time they shed, Kai''s Phoenix fire would burn the red Oni''s skin.


    Despite their differences in power, they fought with the same strength as if they were in the same league of strength. They were evenly matched; both were able to counter the other''s attacks at any moment.


    And then, their fists shed again.


    Bam!


    Shockwave was sent with them as the center. Dust was blown, and the crowd cheered loudly.


    "You really are strong." Ranga whispered between clenched teeth, sweat dripping down from his forehead. "It''s strange to admit, but I am being beaten by a human."


    "You don''t look like you''re being beaten by a human. You look rather satisfied even though you lost." Kai said quietly and smiled to himself, holding the wound on his right arm. His numbed hands had already healed from the Phoenix''s regeneration.


    The crowd began to cheer again after hearing this, and they started to believe that Ranga was truly being beaten by the human.


    Kai''s hands began to glow brightly as he focused the Phoenix fire around them.


    "Sleep well."


    There was a bright sh of light and a thunderous noise that made even the strongest Oni''s body shake.


    "Wha¡­" Ranga murmured, not understanding what just happened. He quickly recovered and raised his arm to block Kai''s next blow.


    Kai hit Ranga''s arm hard with all of his might. He swung at his opponent''s arm with full force. Ranga tried to defend it with all of his strength, but he wasn''t able to block itpletely.


    The sound of breaking bone rang throughout the entire area, and Ranga cried out as his arm turned ck with blood. His bodyunched backward, skidding through the stone arena. He lost his bnce and rolled several times beforeing to a stop.


    "The fight is over!" The referee, Kirimaru, shouted loudly as he pointed at Kai with his hand. "The winner is the human!"


    "Ooooh!"


    "That boy beat Ranga!!"


    "Amazingly done, boy! Hahahahaha!"


    "We have to celebrate! We can''t let anyone know how good that boy really is! Let''s go!"


    "We have to buy him a drink! Let''s get him a drink at the festival!"


    The spectators began to move and shout loudly, talking among themselves and creating chaos around the arena. They were happy to see a fight like that. Secretly, a few had bet on Kai to win, and some cursed because they lost after beating Ranga.


    The two fighters were forgotten as everyone was distracted by their excitement and joyful cheering. It seemed like the battle was over; there was nothing left for them to do.


    "That''s not too bad," Kai muttered and turned to Amber. The Phoenix girl smiled brightly as she raised a thumb up. He raised his thumb too. It felt good after winning a fight.


    Thus, Kai''s debut in the Supernatural World ended with a loud cheer from the Onis.


    Unknowingly to him, a shadow was watching the fight from afar and muttered. "Could it be, that man is¡­?! I need to report this to Chigusa-sama."

 Chapter 23 23 – Magical Food

    ?"Take Ranga away and let him heal himself! Be careful with his arms. I think they are shattered!"


    Kirimaru ordered the Oni to take the injured Ranga away. The younger red Oni tried to get back up by himself. He was so resilient that he didn''t even lose consciousness even after being beaten like that.


    "P-Pops! I-I am fine!"


    "Say no more!" The middle-aged Oni stomped on Ranga''s face, surprising Kai. Was it necessary to do something like that? "With wounds like that, you will need to rest for a day before fully recovering yourself. Idiots should stay silent!"


    "Ugh!"


    Ranga could say nothing else. He let two blue Oni carry him away but still had the energy to grin at Kai and mutter. "That was a good fight."


    Kai smiled wryly. They were truly muscle-head races. The crowd began to disperse at Kirimaru''smand, and Amber went up the stage and approached him.


    "Good job, Kai! Are you injured somewhere?" She asked worriedly, looking up to down from his head to his toe. The fire surrounding Kai disappeared, leaving him intact with no visible wound.


    "They have already healed." He replied, raising his hands. Then with a smile, he continued, "I think my bones cracked a little earlier. That Oni called Ranga is truly strong."


    "It''s healed already? Hmmm¡­ That''s fast." Amber hummed. "But then again, it is Phoenix''s regeneration. It is only natural!"


    "What are you saying? My strength was not all that different from that Oni''s."


    "You are always strong," Amber said with a nod while smiling at Kai''s reply. "If you use your fire with all strength, you will be able to beat that Oni easily, no?"


    "You think so?" He asked as he smiled back at her. "Well, it is possible. I just don''t want to disrespect him by doing that. I think he only hit you because he was a bit overconfident. I need to show him that we are at a different level."


    "You''re right." Amber smiled brightly at him.


    At that moment, a voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Hey, there. That was a good fight. I never thought Ranga would be beaten like that, hahahaha!"


    Kai turned around at the source of the voice. He saw Kirimaru walk toward them whileughing loudly. The old man had a big grin on his face.


    "Sorry for Ranga, humand. Even though he already has 3 wives, he still hit on your girlfriend." The red Oni nced at Amber before turning to Kai.


    Again with the girlfriend. Kai was already tired of fixing that misunderstanding. Amber also didn''t seem to mind about that, so he kept silent.


    "You did a good job, boy," Kirimaru said with a smirk and a thumbs-up sign. "Ranga is an excellent warrior who is able to defeat stronger Onis, but you beat him with your own strength. While I also wondered how your fire was able to burn him, that should teach that kid some manners. Hahahaha!"


    "It''s nothing too grand," Kai replied. "But is the Oni tradition really something that a human should follow too?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. But we don''t force it on humans. As you''ve heard when Ranga asked for the fight, you''re free to refuse it if you want to."


    "I see."


    That was true. The red Oni himself told him that he could refuse if the woman, in this case, Amber, didn''t agree to be the reward. But Amber being her, agreed to the fight and forced Kai to take it, something he couldn''t refuse.


    In this case, Ranga wasn''t at fault. Both of them were.


    "Well, it''s really nice to meet you, humand. Unfortunately, I am busy with the festival preparation. Hope we can see each other again at the Festival. I will invite you to my house at that time." Kirimaru said before turning around, leaving Kai and Amber behind.


    That man really did what he wanted to do. Kai wasn''t even done with his question yet.


    ''I can ask him when we meet again, I guess.''


    "So, what are we doing now, Amber?" Kai turned to Amber, the main perpetrator that made him fight the red Oni. "I am a bit tired now, thanks to earlier."


    "Fufufu!" The phoenix girlughed mischievously and puffed her chest proudly. "Let me show you something interesting!"


    ***<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is what you meant?"


    "Yes! Interesting, isn''t it? This is famous among the yers and the people in the Supernatural World."


    They were on the outskirts of the Oni Vige. More specifically, they were sitting under an umbre on a bench in front of a certain shop.


    The shop was crowded with customers. Not only Oni but yers also tried to buy the delicacies sold in the shop. Kai had yet to see the different races other than humans and Oni, but Amber assured him he would be able to see them in 2 days when the Festival was held.


    Now, returning to the topic, Kai didn''t believe the food in his hand was famous among the people in the Supernatural World. First of all, it looked ordinary. It was often sold in Japan. Heck, he saw a few shops when he walked around Kyoto.


    "Isn''t it just Dango?" He asked, clearly confused. He looked at four colorful balls covered in syrup skewered by a wooden stick in his hand.


    "Indeed. Its name is Oni Dango, and it is delicious! Try it, and you will understand what I am talking about."


    A hesitant look shed on Kai''s face. This Dango was sold in a Supernatural vige and was popr. There was no way this was not of magical nature. Even the tea he drankst night was different from a normal one.


    What could this Dango hold in effect? A regeneration? A rejuvenation? Whatever it was, surely it had something to do with Supernatural. Maybe it contained Nature power and helped one to recover their Spirit Power faster? He didn''t know.


    "Come on. Try it, Kai!" Amber urged Kai as she bit the Dango in her hand and moaned in delight. "Hnn~ This is really good!"


    Seeing her delightful face made Kai gulp in anticipation. Was it that good? Was the Dango really that delicious? As a chef himself, he became interested in the taste and braced himself.


    Slowly, he brought the Dango into his mouth and bit on it. It was soft and creamy. A sweet taste invaded his mouth, and he felt like his Spirit Power activated on his own and moved all around his body. He was surprised, but it wasn''t unpleasant, so he let it go rampant.


    Then he noticed that a small amount of his stamina was restored. His eyes went wide as she looked at Amber.


    "See? I told you it was delicious."


    Kai nodded. "It is. It also restored my stamina for some reason."


    "Fufufu, I know. That''s why I brought you here."


    That was understandable. He bit the second Dango in delight, experiencing another surge that restored his stamina again.


    ''I think I love this ce already¡­ Except for the tradition.'' He thought. ''It will be perfect if Amber isn''t so mischievous too.''


    ***


    Inside a luxurious chamber, the Prophet looked at her loyal shadow, an Oni girl with tanned skin and dressed in all ck, with squinted eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Chigusa-sama. I have confirmed it with my own eyes."


    "I see."


    Chigusa''s voice held relief and a small bit of happiness. "I see." She repeated as her lips curled up a little.


    "What should we do with him?" The shadow asked. She kept her head down low and didn''t even dare to raise it and looked at Chigusa, who sat in front of her. Her knees bent to the ground like the loyal retainer she was.


    "I would like to meet him. Let''s see¡­ In two days. I will attend the Oni Festival. I believe I can meet him in that ce."


    "Is that really okay? Won''t the elder stop you from meeting that man?"


    "It will be okay, I assure you," Chigusa replied with a soft voice. "I need your help, though. You will help me, right, Sayo?"


    "Of course. I am your shadow and will always help you with everything."


    "Fufufu, thank you." A small chuckle escaped Chigusa''s small mouth. "I can''t wait to meet the Ruler. What kind of a gentleman is he? I can''t wait to find out."

 Chapter 24 24 – Impression

    ?After eating the Dango, Kai and Amber walked around the Oni Vige. The vigers were friendly toward them, and they even praised Kai for defeating Ranga.


    Apparently, the red Oni he beat was the strongest youth in the vige. Some of the vigers gave money to him, something they called a little thanks for making them rich. He immediately understood that they used the fight as a bet, just like gambling.


    Obviously, he didn''t hate something like that. Heck, he even joined some bet for the world cup and made some bucks out of it. The important thing was he still got some parts from them.


    The Phoenix girl pretended not to know anything. She finally confessed that she also made a bet and made some big bucks. Kai asked for some, and she gave it to him while grumbling a little.


    Truly, the main thing he remembered about the vige was his fight with Ranga, the troublesome Oni''s tradition, and the Dango that tasted really sweet. The rest of it was something unimportant, simr to his daily life, except that the people in that vige had horns on their foreheads.


    After walking around satisfied, Kai decided to return to prepare himself before going to the Foxes Temple to protect the Spirit Foxes. Amber also agreed, and they returned to their ryokan.


    "Huff¡­ That was exhausting in more than one way." Kai sprawled over the floor while spreading his limbs. A satisfied smile was stered on his face even though he sighed tiredly.


    Amber walked toward him andy on his side, putting her head on top of his arm. It surprised him slightly as he gazed to his right.


    "Amber¡­ What are you doing?"


    "Laying beside you. I am also a bit tired." She replied casually and closed her eyes. "This is how I gained my energy back."


    That must be a lie. He knew that Amber could absorb Nature power naturally and didn''t need something specific to recover her energy. Maybe she would use the breathing method to recover faster, but she didn''t need it right now.


    Meaning sheid beside him because she wanted to. In his mind, he could only think she wanted to tease him just like she always did, so he kept his calm.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The atmosphere was calm, unlike the excited and rowdy atmosphere in the vige. Kai liked those atmospheres, but something like this wasn''t bad either. He also got used to Amber''s presence but was still a bit awkward every time he was alone with her.


    "This is the perfect chance, Kai. What do you think of the Supernatural World now?"


    "What do I think?" Amber''s question caught him off guard a little bit.


    To be honest, he didn''t think the Supernatural World would be that peaceful. Not at all, seeing his first impression of it was about him being attacked.


    But after he experienced a day in the Oni Vige earlier, his impression changed.


    "I think it''s rather peaceful but a bit rowdy." He replied honestly.


    "Is that really it?" Amber opened her eyes. Golden irises stared at him directly with a serious gaze.


    "I think you will change your mind againter. Oni Vige is a bit special with its culture and traditions. It makes the vige peaceful and without any problems. Also, no one tried to harm them because Onis is a particrly strong race."


    Amber paused a little and smiled.


    "They are all fighters. You must''ve felt it when Ranga asked you to fight. They really love fights and are excited just by hearing it. It has be a part of their daily lives."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kai understood where Amber came from. Indeed, the Onis looked strong. The yers in that vige also moved with precaution without trying to make any scenes. All Onis had muscr bodies and some scars that came from fighting.


    He should keep his mind open. That vige was the first of his journey. The troublemakers proved that the Supernatural World wasn''t as peaceful as he imagined.


    "Should I proceed with caution?" He asked, looking back at Amber.


    "I think you should, especially tonight. Maybe the troublemakers also heard what you did in the Oni Vige and thought tonight is a good time to attack the Spirit Foxes as the yers will obviously try to investigate your identity."


    Not unexpected. After all, he had a shy debut. Showing an ability to control a living fire was something rare in the Supernatural World. He didn''t even show his Spirit Power outside his body, the base of all techniques used by yers and the other Supernatural races.


    He also showed no sign of using a Talisman, the mostmon tool used by humans to use their techniques.


    It was natural if the yers and the other parties would be interested in him. An enigma. Someone who could beat Ranga, who was the strongest Oni among the young generation ording to Kirimaru''s words.


    "That''s why you should bring all the Talismans and that handgun you got from that troublemaker tonight. Just to be sure."


    "Alright." Kai nodded. "I will be careful."


    ***


    In a certain area, behind the bushes and dark shadow of the sunset, two individuals dressed in ck coats crouched side by side while pulling their nk masks up.


    They looked at the floor, where many Talismans with different kinds of runes lined up. Under these Talismans was a handgun. It looked like a revolver, but something made it different than the normal one.


    A fire rune was written on top of the cartridge area to add an explosion effect on the bullet, and a wind rune was written on the barrel to make the bullet travel faster than usual. It was an enhanced revolver and needed Spirit Power to activate these runes.


    Normal people couldn''t use them. But the two masked figures hidden behind a mask and ck coats weren''t normal people. They were part of the Supernatural World and naturally knew how to use Spirit Power.


    "Have you finished the preparation, Phoenix?" One of the masked figures asked with a hoarse voice.


    "It is done, Oni." The other one answered. The voice belonging to the other masked figure was soft and sounded more androgynous.


    Phoenix and Oni were just codenames. They weren''t their real names. Just like yers, it would be bad if their real identity was known to other people. After all, troublemakers had a bounty on their heads.


    "Good." The one with a hoarse voice with the codename Oni nodded.


    "Tonight, we will get the Spirit Foxes. The new figure of the Supernatural World will surely take the yers'' attention for a while. Although it is faster than nned, this will be easier thanks to that unknown person who gobbled the yer organization''s attention."


    As expected, these figures targeted the Spirit Foxes.


    "We will get a lot of money from this. And with that, we can use it for our goal."


    The androgynous figure called Phoenix nodded.


    "Yes." Phoenix''s voice seemed to be hesitant to voice the opinion. But it contained determination too. "It is for our goal."

 Chapter 25 25 – Fox’s Temple Once Again

    ?Kai and Amber visited Fushimi Inari Shrine once again.


    The shrine wasn''t crowded this time, and only a few people visited it to pray. It was natural as the festival in the shrine was over yesterday.


    When they arrived, they were greeted by two small Spirit Foxes waiting for them at the entrance. It made Kai feel more wee, and he was happy about it.


    "Kun!" One of the foxes cried and raised its head when it saw Kai. One ran toward him, and the other one toward Amber, rubbing their heads against their feet.


    "Hahaha, look at them!" Kai chuckled happily as he bent his body, reaching out to the fox around his legs and raising it. "It looks cute."


    "You''re right," Amber replied with a small smile. She crouched and petted the Spirit Fox, making it purr happily. "That''s why we need to protect them, no? We can''t let the troublemakers kidnap them and sell them to ck Market where they will be treated like ves or get killed to skin them bare."


    "¡­ Yeah." His voice turned low as he looked at the fox in his hand. It licked his palm and cried cutely.


    How could humans have the heart to hunt these Supernatural Beasts who just lived in peace and protected their home? It was ridiculous.


    But this should be something normal in the Supernatural World. That was why Amber told him that his view toward the peaceful Supernatural World would change tonight. He needed to keep his mind open and proceed with caution.


    Even though he was here to have some fun at the Oni Festival, the danger was everywhere in the Supernatural World. One wrong move, and he would be done¡­ maybe. He wasn''t sure himself.


    "Don''t worry, little one. I will make sure that the majority of you are safe." Kai said with a small smile.


    There was a reason why he didn''t say that he would make sure everyone was safe. Because he knew that empty promises would just bring them falsefort, he would also be med if even one of the foxes got killed or injured.


    So he would never make that promise unless he was 100% sure he could protect all of them.


    Apparently, the fox also had the same idea as him as it raised its paw and cried.


    "Kun!"


    ***


    "Thank you foring, Traveler Kai and Mighty Phoenix."


    Kai and his contracted Phoenix went to the temple inside the barrier by following the foxes that greeted them. They went through the same path as yesterday and arrived at the temple shortly after.


    Once they arrived, Rena greeted them in her human form, a young girl with a pair of fox ears and 3 tails moving behind her back. She bowed deeply toward them with a worried air around her.


    He somehow could feel it. The three-tailed fox''s mood wasn''t at its best today.


    "Thanks for weing us, Rena." At first, he replied casually, trying to ignore it. "I appreciate sending these kids to wee us." He smiled and pointed at the foxes that moved beside Rena when they arrived.


    "It''s only natural, Traveler Kai." Rena raised her head and smiled softly. "It is the least I can do to wee the people who are willing to send us aid to protect my siblings. I know now your capability from the rumors about you flying around too."


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s a bit embarrassing. Rather, a rumor has already spread?" Heughed dryly as he scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    He had never thought that Rena would already hear the rumor. Without being told anything, he knew it was about him defeating Ranga, the strongest Oni among the young generation, at Oni Vige.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes." The three-tailed fox nodded. "I think everyone in Kyoto already heard about the rumors. I also heard that the yer organization in Kyoto tried to find your identity. Although they mean no harm, please be careful when you move in the future. You don''t know who else tried to find you."


    "I will keep that in mind. Thank you for your warning, Rena."


    It seemed like his good nature had paid off already. Giving him a warning about the danger that could''ve happened to him was a sign that Rena began to trust him and felt indebted to him. Maybe it just came from her good nature, but Kai was d he decided to help them.


    This should be the perfect time to ask that question that had been bugging his mind since earlier.


    "So, why do you look so gloomy even though you''ve heard about my capability as a fighter?" He asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "I''ve been caught, huh?" Rena chuckled slightly. "I thought that I hid it quite well, my worries."


    "Not to brag, but I am good at reading someone''s emotions and mood." He shrugged his shoulders.


    Indeed. That was Kai''s only weapon that he had since he was a young boy. Rather, that was the reason why he trusted people rather easily and went along with their whim. For example, Amber and Ranga, then Rena.


    It has been like that since he lost his parents. He could somehow feel the change in the world; it felt sad. That was the trigger for him to try to find Supernatural World.


    Then at the time, he met Amber. He knew the Phoenix girl was sincere with her words and wishes. If she lied, he would feel a tug in the back of his mind.


    At the time Ranga asked to fight him, he felt a burning fighting desire from the red Oni. It also made him want to fight Ranga, so he epted even though Amber staged it.


    Then, Rena''s honest feeling of wanting to warn him also made him know that the three-tailed fox meant it. It made him want to help the poor little fox.


    Right now, that honest feeling was reced by a gloomy one filled with worry. It was as if she hid something important.


    "Don''t worry, and tell us. We won''t run or anything." He added to reassure the fox. Amber also nodded to the side, making Rena look at them alternatively.


    "That''s¡­ Yes." The humanoid three-tailed fox nodded slightly with a bitter smile. "I am sorry. I was actually worried you would change your mind if I told you about this. I guess that''s an unfounded worry."


    "As I said. If I want to help, I will help. This is due to my kindness. I don''t want to live in a world where kindness is seen as a weakness. I am also a man who will hold my promise. I promised to help you, and I will do that even if you don''t want it."


    Rena seemed to be convinced by Kai''s confidence. Sheughed wryly at her foolishness. The man in front of her was different from a normal person. He was someone apanied by a Phoenix. There was no way his promise and conviction would be broken by mere information.


    "I am sorry." Once again, she apologized. But, this time, her expression was steeled and free of worry. "To be honest, I have the full authority of Fushimi Inari Shrine. As a Spirit Fox, I can talk with every animal, including insects, and they are happy to tell me about something new."


    "Hoo, that''s amazing." Kai voiced his amazement while his eyes widened a little. That was a really useful ability to have.


    "Indeed. And just this evening, a small animal warned me. It saw two suspicious individuals lurking around the shrine. I suppose¡­" Rena''s voice trailed, but it was enough for Kai.


    He connected the dot himself and turned serious.


    "They are the ones who want to attack you girls." He said, to which the humanoid fox replied with a small nod.

 Chapter 26 26 – Invaders

    ?"Phoenix, how is the situation?"


    "The coast is clear. I have detected the barrierid around the secret temple. I think I can breach into it shortly by utilizing my Spirit Power."


    "Great. The only problem would be the one whoid the barrier inside. If my guess is right, it must be a Spirit Fox with three or more tails. It will fetch a high price."


    "That''s correct."


    The two suspicious individuals wearing dark clothes and ck masks were crouching beside a Torii gate at the end of the hundred Torii path.


    Darkness had arrived, and they blended in the shadow because of their clothing. Normal people couldn''t see them as they were hidden behind a barrier they created with a concealment Talisman they activated beforehand.


    Currently, the one with an androgynous voice with the codename Phoenix tried to breach the barrier around the area that concealed something they called a secret temple where Spirit Foxes lived.


    Phoenix utilized her Spirit Power to analyze the barrier and tried to breach it using a Breach Talisman they bought in ck Market. Its function was to make a hole without breaking the whole barrier. It also hid their presence and prevented the barrier creator from detecting them.


    There was one downside, though. It was expensive.


    Still, the price was still lower than what they could get from selling one Spirit Fox. It was worth it.


    After a minute of concentrating on analyzing the barrier using the Breach Talisman, which floated in front of Phoenix''s body, a small ding sound was heard, and a happy voice followed next.


    "It''s open!"


    A small opening in the barrier was what they needed. A bluish oval shape parted the space in front of them, changing the scenery from the previous normal bushes to stairs leading to an unknown top. It should be impossible as they stood at the highest peak of the hill already.


    But it was a different space. Anything could happen, and anything could be hidden inside. The bluish oval shape in front of them was a tear in the barrier. The Talisman stayed in the middle of the tear, floating seamlessly without being held by any force.


    "Alright." Oni nodded. "Let''s enter. Proceed carefully."


    Both looked at each other before stepping into the barrier. Once they were inside, the Talisman was slowly burned, and the opening closed slowly until it was no more.


    ***


    The tea served by the three-tailed Spirit Fox, Rena, was marvelous.


    Kai enjoyed everyst bit of it, savoring the soft taste inside his mouth. The smell was also soothing. It calmed him.


    Even though the atmosphere around the temple should''ve been worse, it was calmed down by the tea aroma. The small Spirit Foxes have all already evacuated underground the main temple, and Amber put a barrier at the entrance to protect them.


    Even if he enjoyed the tea, it was bound to be over when the tea was depleted. He put the ceramic cup on the small table in front of him and said.


    "Amber."


    "Yes. Two rats entered the barrier." The Phoenix girl replied while squinting her eyes. "They might be as strong as Griffin, but still weaker than Ranga." She continued.


    "I see." He nodded, opening his eyes and looking at Rena. The humanoid fox looked terrified. It was normal as an unknown force invaded her home. "Don''t worry and stay here. I will take care of them with Amber."


    Rena nodded. "Please be careful."


    Kai smiled and stood up. He approached Amber and caressed her cheek.


    "Amber. Are you ready?"


    "Yes." She smiled sweetly and closed her eyes. It was what they had decided beforeing here.


    He was satisfied with testing his strength against Ranga. So he decided to just decimate the attacker instead of using them to test his strength.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was unexpected but still better. This way, he wouldn''t make the humanoid fox worry about his safety, and he wouldn''t be in any kind of danger. Amber''s idea for him to test his strength in a controlled environment unexpectedly brought good fruit in the end.


    Kai should admit that the girl had more experience than himself and was by no means na?ve. Besides, there should be no mercy for people who target others.


    With a soft movement, he kissed Amber and felt strength filling his body. Rena was surprised when Kai kissed Amber, but her eyes widened more when she saw the Phoenix''s body melt into a fire and enter his body.


    "Wha?!" She eximed in surprise and jumped back. The fire from Amber''s melted body was too hot even for her, who stood a bit away from them. Sweat poured from her forehead. It was just a second, but her instinct as a Spirit Fox told her the danger of being near them.


    In just a second, the fire disappeared, and Kai opened his eyes again, turning to Rena with a wry smile.


    "Sorry. Is it too hot?" He asked.


    "N-No¡­ I was just surprised." She replied. Honestly, she had a ton of questions. Like how did the Phoenix enter his body? And why was he fine while being near such a hot fire? But she didn''t voice them as she respected their privacy.


    "I see. Well, I will go now. It will not take too long." He said, turning around and walking out of the temple with confidence.


    When he exited the temple, Amber''s voice rang in his head.


    [She''s lying, Kai. She''s surprised and¡­ afraid. That little fox is afraid of my fire.]


    "I know," Kai replied in a low voice. Of course, he knew about it. Rena''s voice was shaking, and a ton of sweat dripped out from her forehead in just an instant. "But that''s natural, no? You''re the Mighty Phoenix, after all." He continued in a teasing tone.


    The way Rena called them was unique. Traveler and Mighty. Both weren''t a term often used in modern society. It made him question the age of that seemingly young fox.


    [Oh,e on! Don''t be like that, Traveler Kai!]


    "That''s still better than Mighty Phoenix. I am technically a tourist, so being called a Traveler isn''t too strange."


    [Ugh¡­ That makes me sound so old.] Amber grumbled. [Anyway, they are here.]


    "Yes. I can feel them now that I fused with you. The amount of Spirit Power in their bodies is a lot. Rena might be able to beat one of them, depending on how she fights. But both? She will be put down immediately."


    [That''s why we help her, no?] His contracted Mythical Beast still sounded yful even in this situation. He knew the reason why, as he also didn''t feel afraid of facing the iing danger.


    "You know my answer." He said and stopped walking. He looked at the stairs leading down toward the hundred Torii path that was used as an entrance to enter this secret temple.


    Two masked figures dressed in ck appeared from it. Both of them held a revolver with runes on it. As soon as they saw Kai, they assumed a fighting position without any hesitation.


    As for Kai, he grinned when he saw them and red Phoenix fire around his body to threaten them. His hands were in his pocket, and he stood haughtily to show dominance over them.


    "I will give you a warning." He spoke in a low tone, making him authoritative. "Turn around, or I will burn you into ashes. I won''t repeat this, and I will give you only a second."


    Obviously, such a threat wouldn''t work against two people who dared to invade Spirit Foxes'' secret temple while knowing the danger. The answer was obvious.


    The bigger figure raised the revolver in his hand and pulled the trigger. A loud noise echoed in the area as a ming bullet was shot from the barrel.


    It was aimed at Kai''s head, and it was faster than a normal bullet used by the attacker of his restaurant a few days ago. Still, it was made from iron. And iron could be melted.


    The fire around his body moved and blocked the engulfed bullet with just a smallmand in his mind. The Phoenix fire was alive, and it moved ording to his wish. The bullet that was engulfed disappeared and dripped to the ground as a liquid.


    The two masked figures were surprised. Their bodies jolted in an instant, but they quickly recovered. They finally took Kai''s threat seriously.


    "Well, it seems both of you are tired of living," Kai said, narrowing his eyes. "At least I will spread your ashes aspost for the tea nts cultivated in this temple''s backyard."

 Chapter 27 27 – Fighting The Invaders

    ?As if it wasn''t obvious enough, Phoenix and Oni were wary of Kai.


    "Be careful. He''s strong. He''s also using fire. I see no sign of him using a Talisman, so maybe he directly changed his Spirit Power into a fire like what you can do, or he used a fire Talisman but hid it in his pocket as we can''t see his hands. I never thought he would be here."


    Oni calmly analyzed the situation and told his partner in a low voice. Even though what had happened earlier was surprising, he had a lot of experience. Of course, he was surprised by Kai''s appearance, but he had priority.


    Phoenix nodded. "I will try him."


    Oni put his hand on his forehead, showing that he understood the danger of fighting Kai. But there was nothing else they could do since they needed to beat him if they wanted to get the Spirit Foxes.


    "Are you done chatting? I am kind enough to let you talk for thest time." Kai said. He was confident that they couldn''t win against him when he fused with Amber.


    Phoenix and Oni exchanged nces and nodded. Both of them pointed their guns and aimed at Kai.


    Kai didn''t flinch or show any fear at all when he saw them aim for him. He just smiled.


    "Don''t shoot," Kai said calmly as he walked toward them with his arms still in his pocket and closed the gap between them. "You know that''s useless."


    "Is it?" The one named Phoenix asked. The masked figure''s hand trembled, but the gun was still aimed at Kai''s head. "Let''s see whose fire is stronger!"


    Phoenix pulled the trigger. A ming bullet was shot from the barrel, leaving a fiery track. It was hotter and faster than what Oni had shot at Kai earlier.


    "It seems my words won''t get into you." Kai stepped forward and removed his hand from his pocket, and raised it. At that moment, the fire around him danced and converged in front of him, melting the bullet easily. But it seemed like the two troublemakers didn''t intend to stop at that.


    [On your side, Kai!] Amber warned him with Telepathy. He turned his head to the sides respectively to see that both of them had pulled the triggers again and were about to shoot at him again. The ming bullets were already moving at incredible speed.


    But for Kai, they were slow. It happened again, just like when his restaurant was attacked. The time moved slowly whenever he concentrated while in this state. The only reason he didn''t panic was that he knew he could handle them.


    The two ming bullets were closer than the previous one, and Kai reached out to both of them at the same time, creating a ring of mes around himself in a few seconds. Both of them stopped when they realized that their bullets were trapped by the mes around Kai and fell to the ground.


    "Phoenix! Support me!" Oni shouted and rushed toward Kai from the right.


    Kai only nced at him slightly before jumping backward. He was in a disadvantageous position, being between the two intruders. But once he jumped, he felt something from the left. He turned around and saw Phoenix holding a Talisman with fire runes written on it.


    It seemed like the masked figure''s specialty was a fire Talisman, as it was shown by how big the fireing to him was.


    Arge fireball appeared from the palm of Phoenix''s hand and approached Kai as fast as a bullet, but Kai created more mes around himself with his right hand. The fireball collided with the mes and disappeared.


    "Such a warm fire. Is that all?" Hended a bit away from them and dusted his clothes. His hair was unruffled and danced in the air because of the gust of wind that suddenly appeared.


    The two troublemakers were frozen in their steps. They never thought Kai would be that strong.


    "Who are you?" Oni hissed as he lowered his stance. "I have never heard of someone like you before."


    "What do you think I am? I''m not here for a friendly chat." Kai sneered. "Especially with you guys who tried to kidnap the Spirit Foxes."


    "It seems we can''t talk with him," Phoenix answered in a low tone and raised his gun again. The masked figure''s hands trembled after seeing that Kai wasn''t affected by the bullet that came from the gun. Just like before, they melted before they could reach Kai''s body.


    "I will ask you a question then. Who are you?" Kai asked calmly. He was full of confidence and determination in his voice. "I am sure that you are trying to take the Spirit Foxes somewhere. I wonder why people do something like this just for money."


    He walked toward the two masked figures as if challenging them to fight him instead of answering his question. "You better tell me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t know anything!" Oni shouted. The masked figure threw his gun and took out two Talismans. He put them on his left and right hands. A bluish aura, Spirit Power, appeared around his body and burned the Talismans, a sign that they were being used.


    The masked figure took a deep breath, gathered his strength, and jumped at Kai. He tried to ram Kai with both hands and attack him simultaneously.


    Kai just used a single hand to block Oni''s punch and threw him to the side. It surprised even Phoenix in the distance, but it was a normal thing for Kai. His physical strength right now couldn''t bepared to before.


    "Oh no? You want to hit me?" Kai asked, amused at their foolishness. "With just two Enhancing Talismans, it won''t be enough to hurt me. Well, because you won''t answer me, I guess this is your end."


    Kai punched Oni''s body with the fist that held Phoenix Fire, burning him into ashes in an instant. The masked figure''s body crumbled in an instant, turned into dust, and disappeared afternding on the ground.


    Oni''s body disintegrated, and Phoenix fell to the ground, butt first.


    "M-monster!" The only masked figure left tried to crawl away. There was no way this was real. A body turned to ash instantly when it made contact with the fire was something unheard of. Unless...


    "You''re a monster! Get away from me!" Phoenix shouted and pulled the trigger a few times, shooting a few bullets at once before the magazine was emptied.


    Of course, all of them were meaningless. The Phoenix Fire around Kai''s body protected him as he turned to Phoenix. His gaze was cold and unforgiving.


    [It seems you''re a monster, Kai. Fufufufu, how cute.] Amber chuckled in his mind.


    ''That''s indeed cute when ites from someone who wants to kidnap a cute little harmless Spirit Fox.'' He answered back using Telepathy. Only Amber could hear it through their connection bound by the contract.


    "You called me a monster?" He smirked as he took a step forward toward Phoenix. The masked figure crawled away, clearly afraid of him.


    "G-Get away from me!"


    "I am not a monster. I am just someone who will take the right pill and live in the present. See? Someone like you who thinks you can do whatever you want, like kidnapping the harmless foxes, just for money, is what a true monster is."


    Kai stopped in front of the scared invader. He looked down at the figure as the fire rose behind his back, creating the shape of the ming bird he remembered that took him flying in the sky a few days ago.


    [How sweet.] His partnermented with a happy tone. [Showing off, aren''t you?]


    ''Something like that. I hate it when this figure uses a Mythical Beast name to do something like this.''


    [How protective. That''s why I like you, Kai.]


    He ignored Amber''sment in the end and looked down at the scared figure. That figure didn''t deserve to be called Phoenix with just that little fire.


    "You can''t say anything, huh? Well then, it''s nice to meet you. As a reward, I will show you what a Phoenix Fire is."


    "Nooo!"


    The masked figure''s scream rang through the temple''s garden as the ming bird behind Kai flew. The bird just perched on the figure''s shoulder before theybusted into the fire, turning to ashes shortly after.


    A supernatural disaster called Malice he fought on his second day, was way stronger than them. It honestly disappointed him, but still, he now knew how strong he was.


    But, he regretted something a little.


    "Ah! I burned them to nothingness. I have yet to get their Talismans."

 Chapter 28 28 – Hidden Feeling

    ?Kai ended the fusion with Amber, and the Phoenix girl appeared beside him, crouching and reaching to the ground to touch the ashes left from burning the masked figure.


    "Hmm, strange." She muttered. "This is not something left behind from burning a human."


    "What do you mean?" Kai asked curiously as he looked down.


    "Usually, when you burn humans to ashes, they will leave a really bad smell, and the ashes would be a bit rough. But this¡­ this is as smooth as when you burn wood to ashes."


    "But they move and speak. We even exchange some words."


    "They were indeed speaking words." Amber stood up and smiled at Kai. "I told you, didn''t I? You will change your view of the Supernatural World tonight. I had already guessed they would use this method to get the Spirit Foxes."


    "Once again, can you exin it to me in a simple way? As you know, I am new to this Supernatural World." Kai replied while being a bit annoyed.


    Amber had always teased him, but this wasn''t the time. He just burned two figures to ashes, and his mood wasn''t really good. No one would feel good after they killed people unless they were crazy and had a mental illness.


    "Fufufu, don''t worry, Kai. I will exin everything to you. For now, let''s return to that little fox and tell her about this, alright?"


    That was a good idea. He knew that Rena would be worried about them, so he nodded.


    "Alright."


    ''Priority first.'' He added in mind.


    ***


    Returning to the temple, Kai and Amber were greeted by a running Rena.


    "Wee back!"


    Her expression was especially big as she jumped to them.


    "Woah!" Kai eximed as he caught the small Rena. She was light, and he lifted her easily, spinning around because of the force behind her run before stopping and putting her down.


    "You are back! And¡­ And you''re fine without any wounds! I am d¡­" Her voice cracked a bit as tears began to build around the edge of her eyes.


    Kai smiled at her and patted her head.


    "We are fine. You don''t need to cry."


    "N-No. It''s not like that." Rena rebuked as she shook her head. "I am crying because I am happy. You fulfilled your promise and protected my siblings. I am really d about it."


    "I see." He nodded, moving her hand to pet Rena. She looked rather cute, like a little sister around the neighborhood. Her three tails moved around as she enjoyed being petted. Closing her eyes, she nuzzled her ears against Kai''s hand to enjoy the sensation.


    Both of them looked rather close. But, someone wasn''t as happy as them on the side.


    "Cough."


    Amber coughed loudly to get their attention.


    "I believe that''s enough. I still have something to tell Kai, and maybe you too, little fox."


    She spoke in a lower tone, visibly different from how she normally spoke.


    Being sensitive to mood and emotion, Kai could feel something wrong with his contracted Phoenix. She was¡­ unhappy and was ill-mood. So he immediately took his hand away from Rena, much to the three-tailed fox''s disappointment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He didn''t want to make Amber mad, at least not right now. He was curious about what he needed to tell him about the ashes from earlier.


    So they quietly went toward where they had sat earlier. Rena followed suit and went to the back with the excuse to prepare another tea and disappeared while skipping around.


    "She looks so happy," Kaimented, then nced at Amber. "Are you by any chance jealous that I got too close to Rena, Amber?"


    "Who said that?" Amber replied quickly, but her expression said it all. She averted her eyes from Kai and pouted a little.


    Looking at her, something inside him was tugged. Like¡­ He wanted to tease her more. This was his chance to tease the Phoenix girl that often teased him.


    "My, Amber. I don''t know why you are so easily jealous. What if I suddenly find a girl I fancy and marry her?"


    "You can''t!" She shouted loudly and mmed the ground with her hand creating a loud bang, turning toward him at the same time and narrowing her eyes. Phoenix fire appeared around her, threatening to burn the entire temple if she didn''t control it right now.


    "You can''t marry other girls that I don''t approve of!" She added with vigor as she leaned toward Kai. The fire disappeared; it seemed like she regained control over her fire again.


    "Wait wait, what do you mean by that!" Kai raised his arms in defense and asked Amber. "Even if I like this, I also want to get a girlfriend, you know?!"


    "I know. That''s why¡­ I said I wouldn''t approve of any random girl, that is! If they want to be together with you, then they at least need to be strong enough to stand by your side. Or rather, you can just marry me! Isn''t that okay too?"


    ''That was ridiculous!'' Kai shouted in mind.


    He heard Amber say ''I love you'' a few times, but he thought it was just a joke from her as he didn''t feel anything different from the girl. But¡­ seeing her looking serious right now made him think twice.


    "You can get many other girls too. You can contract with other Mythical Beasts and marry them if you want. I don''t mind, but I want to be the first! Do you understand, Kai?"


    "I don''t!" He replied immediately.


    That was too much information to get in a single minute. He knew she was serious.


    She truly loved him and wanted to be his wife. Then she dropped the bomb by saying he could contract with other Mythical Beasts and marry them too if he wanted.


    What did she think a Mythical Beast was? A collectible monster that could be put inside a ball? While he didn''t think having a harem was bad, he was still corrupted by modern thinking of having only one wife.


    "Don''t worry. A lot of people in the Supernatural World married many girls at once. Polygamy is totally legal here. You can also marry a person from another race. The yer Organization has a certain branch to settle something like that."


    "That''s reassuring, but let me think about that, okay?!"


    In the end, he decided to stall it. Another reason why he couldn''t answer at that time was that he heard Rena''s footstepsing from the inside.


    "Alright. We will talk about it again. Don''t worry; we have a long time tonight." Amber licked her lips with a hungry gaze. It sent a shiver down his spine for some reason.


    ''Did I make a mistake teasing her? Damn¡­ I shouldn''t have done that.'' He regretted it instantly.


    As he thought that, Rena appeared while holding a tray with three small cups of green tea. She approached them and ced the tea on the small table in front of them. Amber also returned to her position as if nothing had happened.


    After giving Rena a small thank you, the three-tailed fox smiled and sat across from them.


    Coughing in his hand to get rid of his embarrassment, he nced at the Phoenix girl and said, "Now, Amber. Please tell me about what you find out."


    "Sure." Amber nodded. "The two invaders were just marite puppets. They are not real people, only controlled by a Talisman inside their bodies. That''s why they were so weak and left strange ashes."

 Chapter 29 29 – Vultures

    ?"Puppet? But thest person looked scared. I can feel that the figure got scared for real."


    "They transmit their user''s emotion. Of course, their reaction would look like they are real humans. Just imagine them using a virtual reality headset to move their character in a game with a controller. It''s simr. In this case, rece the controller with a Talisman."


    That analogy was on point. But Kai was curious about something. How did a Mythical Beast like Amber know what virtual reality was? That wasn''t important, but he was curious.


    "I have lived for a long time, Kai. Not all Mythical Beasts lived in a cave. The fact you found me near your restaurant said it, no? I have lived among humans for a long time and learned how to use their technology."


    "Make sense." He nodded.


    He couldn''t refute her. In any case, technology was convenient for humans. He didn''t see any problem in the Mythical Beasts using technology too. It was just¡­ a bit strange, and his view on Mythical Beasts was greatly impacted by this.


    Maybe he shouldn''t hope too much when he meets another Mythical Beast in the future. What if he met one who acted like a gangster?


    ''I need to change my view.''


    Well, he already met one integrated with modern society. And that one loved him. He had epted the fact, yes. However, believing it was still a bit hard for a bachelor like him.


    ''We will have to talkter, but¡­ I have a feeling it won''t just end with a normal talk. Her expression said it all.''


    As a normal man, Kai was also interested in a rtionship. That was why he was flustered when he saw Amber in his bed when they first met and teased by his grandfather.


    ''Maybe I also don''t mind. If I truly hate it, I will deny what my grandpa said about Amber being my girlfriend a few times.''


    The talk progressed as he was lost in his thoughts. Rena asked Amber how they did what they did earlier. She meant the thing about Amber melting into a fire and entering Kai''s body.


    "Ah, about that. We are contracted, and I can fuse with Kai. That way, he is able to use all my power and strength."


    "That''s!" Rena''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Kai. "He¡­ Is he?"


    He was confused and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "What?"


    "Are you the descendant of the strongest?" She finally asked. But she quickly covered her mouth and bowed. "I am sorry. I am just a lowly being so I am not allowed to say his name. Please forgive me."


    The change in her attitude left Kai curious and baffled.


    "What are you doing, Rena? Raise your head!"


    "N-No. I don''t dare to do that!"


    Rena''s refusal only added more confusion to Kai. He approached her and tried to pull her up, but she was adamant about keeping her head low.


    Without any choice, he turned to the person who might know about this matter.


    "Hey, Amber. Tell her to raise her head. Why did she suddenly act like this?"


    What he got was only a chuckle from the phoenix girl.


    "It''s natural for her to act like that." She replied. "Little fox, raise your head. Indeed Kai might be the descendant of that person, but you don''t need to act like that. He doesn''t appreciate such a gesture."


    That added a single mystery about himself that he didn''t know about. He narrowed his eyes at Amber, but she only replied with a small smile while sending a telepathy message.


    [I will exinter, Kai. I know you must be curious about it, and I think it''s time for you to know about it too.]


    ''Yeah. I am really curious about it.'' He pressed the word curious to convey that he didn''t want her to tell any lie to him, not like she could lie to him in the first ce.


    Indeed, Amber couldn''t lie to him, but she could keep a secret. She had never said she needed to tell him everything, all of it was just from her kindness.


    "R-Really?"


    Rena finally raised her head and looked at Kai.


    "A-Are you not going to kill me for acting friendly toward you?" She asked with a hint of fear in her voice.


    "What do you think I am?" Kai replied with a small smile as he tried to appear to be as kind as possible.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was still confused, but he noticed that his lineage, the supposed descendant of the strongest, might put him in a high position he wasn''t aware of. So he only patted the humanoid fox''s head to reassure him without spilling the fact he didn''t know a thing about it.


    "I like it more when you act normally around me."


    "Yes!" She eximed happily. Seeing that she had returned to normal, Kai sat down in his previous position and turned to Amber.


    "Now, Amber. It seems that you''re familiar with what the invaders used. Marite puppet, is it? Do you know the person who makes such a thing? Surely not all people in the Supernatural World can make that puppet, no?"


    "Well, you''re not wrong." The Phoenix girl answered. "Normally, only a few people from a certain lineage and families can create Talismans. In the Supernatural World, those people are called Exorcists or Shaman in some parts of the world."


    Rena nodded, acknowledging what Amber had said.


    Kai listened quietly as this knowledge was also new to him. What Amber imparted to him in his training was only knowledge about Spirit Power and how to use it. She also taught him some basic knowledge of the Supernatural World, such as the disaster and others.


    The knowledge about where Talismans originated from wasn''t included in the training.


    "Those families belong to a group simr to the yer Organization. That group is Taoist Association." She continued. "Marite Puppet is banned in that group because it is often used to do criminal stuff without the user being able to be tracked back using Divinity spell or Talismans."


    "That''s¡­!"


    He could imagine what had happened. Indeed, if the user couldn''t be tracked back, then that puppet was the perfect tool tomit a crime. The user would get scoot free without being punished.


    "But just as yer has troublemakers, Taoist Association also has a group of troublemakers too. They created banned items and Talismans to sell them at a high price in the ck Market. And that group is called¡­" Amber paused a little to create a dramatic effect.


    "Vultures."


    "A bird who benefitted from death," Kai added.


    "Yes." She nodded. "They sell Talismans to get money. But the group they are selling to are troublemakers, and everyone knows what those Talismans are used for."


    "Robbing and kidnapping Supernatural Beasts." He gritted his teeth.


    "And assassination." She added as her smile dropped from her face. "I told you that the Supernatural World isn''t as kind as you see it at first."


    Indeed, Supernatural World didn''t seem to be as beautiful as he thought. Still¡­


    "So we can''t track the user behind the Marite Puppet used to invade this ce?"


    "Well, it''s not like we can''t find out the user."


    "Really?!" He eximed.


    He was afraid that they would attack the Spirit Foxes again after he left. But hearing the answer from Amber that they could find out about the user behind those puppets, his heart ted a little bit.


    "Indeed, but it is a bit hard."


    "How?"


    "About that, you see¡­" Amber''s voice died down as she looked at Kai. "You have instilled some trauma toward one of them. And I do believe the user of that puppet still recognizes you. So¡­"


    "We can find them by seeing their reaction when they see me." Kai connected the dot and finished her sentence.


    "Exactly!"


    That was easier than said. A sad reality, indeed. Being told he had instilled a sort of trauma into a person was shocking, but he didn''t regret it. It was better for the invader to fear him than look down on him.


    Thanks to that, he also had hope of finding the invader''s identity.


    "It will be hard, but let''s beat them again when we find them, Kai!" The Phoenix girl eximed enthusiastically.


    "Yeah." He nodded in response as he grinned.


    Seeing both of them, Rena shivered. She was secretly d they were on her side.

 Chapter 30 30 – I Won’t Let You Run

    ?Kai and Amber stayed in the fox temple until morning. They returned to their inn while talking to each other.


    Last night was rough, and Kai fell asleep after midnight, leaving Amber with Rena to talk with each other as both didn''t need to sleep. The three-tailed fox''s behavior returned to normal in the morning, and she didn''t necessarily worship him anymore.


    "So, what actually is the descendant of the strongest, and how is that rted to me?"


    He couldn''t hold his curiosity anymore and asked Amber as they walked down the hill. Some pedestrians walked past them, but they didn''t really care about what they talked about.


    "It is just as I said. Your ancestor was possibly the strongest human in the Supernatural World from a thousand years ago."


    That he already knew. He wasn''t as stupid as not to understand what the words descendant of the strongest meant.


    Still, his ancestor once was the strongest in the Supernatural World. That was cool and all. But didn''t that mean he had a lot of enemies? Or was he a saint that protected a lot of people and was respected? He didn''t know.


    Anyway, Amber mentioned it was a thousand years ago. Didn''t that mean most of the people had already forgotten him?


    Humans might have forgotten him. Other races, such as Supernatural Beasts and Mythical Beasts with long lifespans? They surely still remembered a human once called the strongest.


    "What is his name?" He asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. I wasn''t born yet at that time." Amber shook her head. "But I heard from my mother that he could make a contract with a Mythical Beast just like you. That''s why I immediately know you are the descendant of that person, the one called the strongest."


    "I¡­ see¡­" He couldn''t me her. As curious as he was, he couldn''t force her not to know about it. "Then¡­ I want to ask something else."


    They had walked far from the shrine, down the road, and almost reached their inn before Kai stopped and looked at Amber seriously.


    "What is it, Kai?" She smiled cheekily at him, just like usual.


    "Are you serious about loving me? And about the contract with other Mythical Beasts or Mythical Creatures¡­ I can really do that?"


    "Of course." She nodded seriously. "I will not make a contract with you if I don''t love you. Besides, I am open to polygamy too." She grinned widely, taking Kai''s arm and holding it tightly.


    Somehow he didn''t mind the touch. He even enjoyed it. Was it because she was Amber?


    Usually, he hated to be touched by a girl. One of the reasons why he didn''t have a girlfriend even when he was attractive and had a steady business running.


    But Amber''s touch was¡­ different. He felt happy and even enjoyed it. He suspected the contract had something to do with it, but he didn''t really mind it.


    She was a really beautiful girl. Of course, as a man, he also wanted her to be his girlfriend, his lover. So when he found out she actually loved him, he had nothing holding him back anymore.


    "Then¡­" He looked at Amber and leaned closer. They had entered the inn area, and the area was usually filled with tourists.


    It was still 6 in the morning, so the street was almost as empty as a cemetery. No one was there.


    "You don''t mind if I do this?" He nted his lips against the surprised Amber.


    She had never expected Kai to take the initiative. It wasn''t a kiss to do fusion, no. His will was transmitted to her through their connection, and she knew it was a kiss to show his love toward her. She was happy and closed her eyes, enjoying their kiss for a moment.


    After what felt like a minute, they parted away, and Amber smiled happily.


    "Fufufu, is that your answer, Kai?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah." He nodded and stepped away. His hair was still let loose, so he took out a rubber band from his pocket and tied it in a ponytail. "Let''s return to the inn. I want to take a bath." He said.


    "Sure!" She eximed and took his arm. After getting an answer, she felt like she didn''t need to hide her feelings much more and decided to be brazen. "We can hold hands in the open, right?"


    "If that''s what you want."


    ***


    Arriving at his inn, the first thing Kai did was hop on the outdoor bath. He almost had no chance to use it, as Amber always used it whenever she had the chance.


    Was it because she was a bird that she loved to take a bath? Or she just enjoyed the sensation of hot water? He didn''t know. But he finally got the chance to rx, so he was d.


    The Oni Festival was tomorrow; tonight was thest night he needed to protect Rena. But he wouldn''t need to protect Rena and her siblings tonight if he found the invaders first.


    So his n for this afternoon had been decided: to go around Kyoto to enjoy the scenery and find the invaders.


    "Ah, this is bliss." He let out a satisfied voice as he dipped his body into the water and put a towel above his head. He watched Japanese people do this when they entered the outdoor bath in the show and always wanted to try it.


    And sure, it felt great and refreshing.


    "I know why Amber loves taking a bath now."


    As he muttered to himself, he heard a voiceing from behind.


    "Really? Then you should''ve joined me when I was in the bath and not running away, Kai."


    "Woah?"


    He immediately turned around and saw Amber crouching right behind him. She only wore a towel wrapped around her body, exposing her smooth skin and cleavage.


    "What are you doing, Amber?" He asked, trying to act as calmly as possible. But the redness around his cheek betrayed his fa?ade.


    "I am here to take a bath, why?" She tilted her head as her lips curled up in a yful smile. "You kissed me earlier, so what''s wrong with taking a bath together? Isn''t this kind of thing normal in the US?"


    "It is, but¡­" He was about to say that he had no experience with dealing with a girl before, but he stopped as Amber stood up and took off the towel around her body. "Hey!" He immediately shouted and looked away.


    "Fufufu, how cute," Amber said, followed by a sshing sound of water. She entered the bath and then sat beside Kai. "You can look, you know?"


    "No thanks." He replied almost immediately. "Aren''t you too honest right now?" He asked, looking at the sky.


    "I am always honest." She replied. "But you are holding yourself back too much. If it''s a normal man, I am sure I would already be attacked on the first day. I was expecting to be attacked, but you just walked out of the room calmly when we first slept together."


    "That''s!" Because of her words, he turned to her and then froze in ce. Amber was really naked without wearing anything. Her big breasts were floating on the water, and a cheeky smile was stered on her face.


    She slowly leaned toward him, taking his hand and pushing it against her breasts.


    "That''s why, Kai." Her face got closer to his, and he knew he couldn''t run this time. "I will make sure we do it this time. I won''t let you run." She licked her lips seductively.


    ''Shit.'' Kai thought. ''If she''s like this, then I won''t be able to hold back either.''

 Chapter 31 31 – Playing In The Bath*

    ?"Tell me, Kai. You also want to do it with me, right? I know you always look at my breast when you have the chance."


    ''Damn it. Who wouldn''t when you expose your cleavage?!'' Kai wanted to say that to Amber, but he kept that to himself.


    He wasn''t as dense as a rock and wasn''t as brave as a lion to say that to the Phoenix girl. He knew she wore those clothes for him after realizing her real feelings.


    Obviously, he also wouldn''t shy away from a chance. However, he would like to take things a bit slow if possible.


    "Of course, I''d love to. But isn''t this too fast?"


    "Not really. Actually, I have wanted to do this since we first met, but I hold myself back. So¡­" Amber whispered close to Kai''s ear seductively. "Just unleash everything, and don''t hold back, Kai."


    That was the trigger. Kai immediately pushed Amber and kissed her.


    They were both kissing passionately as they took their time to explore each other.


    Kai licked at her soft lips while his fingers petted her wet skin, making sure to get all over her body. Even if he wasn''t experienced with a girl, at least he knew what to do when in the act.


    "Hnn," Amber let out a muffled moan, "Kai..."


    "Ahhh!" He let out a little yelp as Amber began to hug him. They enjoyed each other before they parted. "What are you doing?"


    "Feeling your warmth." She smiled happily at him. Tears dripped from her eyes as she put her head on his shoulder. "You''re so warm."


    "I see?" While it was strange for a Phoenix to seek his warmth, he didn''t mind it a little. He hugged her tightly as she moved on top of hisp. Her bare chest pressed against his chest as she looked down at him.


    He held her hands in his and looked into her eyes. "Are you alright?"


    She nodded slowly as she leaned forward, "I''m fine. Now then, why don''t we continue?"


    She put her hands behind his neck and pulled herself closer, her nipples rubbing against his chest. His cock stiffened and twitched as he felt her warmth.


    She giggled softly as she licked at his lips, "You know, Kai, I want you to enjoy yourself, so please don''t hold back. I am sure I can handle anything. I am a Phoenix, remember?"


    "Yes, you are a Phoenix, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stop being careful about you."


    "Fufufu, thank you. Another kiss?"


    "Alright."


    They both leaned in to kiss again. They shared passionate kisses, their tongues touching and exploring each other''s mouths. It was only a few seconds until Amber broke away from the kiss.


    She ran her hand through Kai''s hair, "You look so handsome today. I love your hair. I love your face. I love your personality. I love everything about you, Kai."


    "Thank you."


    "Now, let''s do it. Let''s do our thing. I will show you how a woman is supposed to be treated."


    Kai let go of her and looked at her, "How do you want me to treat you?"


    Amber looked back at him with an innocent smile, "Like you''d treat a girl you really like."


    "Oh yeah?"


    "Yes." She raised her hips and took his cock between her hands. The sound of sshing water echoed on the outdoor bath.


    He swore he could also hear people talking from the wall outside, but he couldn''t care less about that now. Amber''s soft touch against his cock sent pleasure to his body. Somehow he felt more connected to her than ever.


    He grabbed onto her arms as she stroked his cock. He pushed her up and lifted her on top of the bath. She wiggled her butt as she stood up.


    "Ah!"


    He threw her down and climbed on top of her. He pinned her down on the edge of the bath, on top of a soft rock, as he stared down at her. She was looking up at him with a naughty smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmmm, you''re not going to give me any time to prepare?"


    "You said I should stop holding back." He replied with a simr naughty smile. "That''s what I did."


    Amber licked her lips before whispering to him, "You''re a good boy, Kai. I am honored that you chose me for your first time."


    "Honored? Why? You aren''t a princess or anything."


    "No, but you''re a king who has chosen me as his first queen."


    "So? That doesn''t change the fact that I''m a curious man who wants to explore the Supernatural World."


    "And I am your contracted Mythical Beast, who will always stay with you for eternity."


    And he nodded to answer her. "Then... I will do it."


    "Yes." She nodded back. "Please be gentle."


    Gaining her agreement, Kai started to push his cock into Amber''s pussy, causing the Phoenix Girl to moan loudly.


    "Oooh!"


    "That feels nice." He replied, his voice shaking slightly.


    He had never done this before. And it felt amazing. It felt good to be inside someone else''s body, especially Amber''s. He thrust into her and filled her with his cock. It felt so hot inside her. His cock was touching ces that were reserved only for him.


    Her skin was soft and smooth as she wrapped her legs around him. She was his, and he also loved her dearly.


    He could feel her tightness, her wetness as her juices flowed onto his thighs. He didn''t know if it was because he was inside her or because of the excitement, but she was dripping wet.


    "Kai! It feels good! Ahn~ E-Even though it''s my first time, it feels good! I love you, Kai. I love you!"


    Amber hugged him tighter as he continued to move inside her. She looked up at him as she kissed his cheek, "I love you, Kai."


    He could feel her warm breath on his cheeks. He had no idea that a Mythical Beast could feel so good. He knew he would make her happy if he did this, so he decided to go all in.


    He pushed himself deep into her and mmed his cock into her, inviting another loud moan, and shot his everything inside.


    "Ah! Fufu, it feels so good. I can feel your warmth inside me."


    "And I can feel your heat, Amber."


    He slowly withdrew his cock, letting her catch her breath. Then he plunged back into her. He held her as sheid her head on his chest and enjoyed the feeling of her body wrapped around him.


    "I''ve been waiting to do this for so long. Ahn! I-I am happy, Kai."


    "Me too, Amber."


    They stayed like this for quite some time. They held each other as they enjoyed their time together. He was lost in her warmth as she hugged him close.


    "You''re so warm, Amber."


    "You''re also warm, Kai. So warm."


    "I want to hold you forever."


    "Me too, Kai. Me too. I love you, Kai. I love you."


    Then they continued making love until lunch, as they were drowned in lust and love.

 Chapter 32 32 – Finding The Invaders

    ?"That was nice and fun!"


    Amber eximed as she got dressed behind Kai. Her skin was glossy, and she had a satisfied smile on her face.


    Kai was also in a simr condition.


    Even though he didn''t say it, and hisplexion didn''t change at all, he felt satisfied and happy inside.


    Wearing his ck pants and shirt and then tying his hair, he looked at his contracted Phoenix with a smile on his face.


    "I agree." He nodded. "But I can''t say I can do something like that every day, Amber. Maybe we can¡­ tone it down a little bit and not go overboard?"


    "W-Well¡­" She scratched her cheek shyly as she turned to him. "Sorry¡­ I just got too excited."


    "It''s fine." He shook his head. "I also got¡­ too excited." He continued.


    "I can see that." She smirked.


    "Hahaha. Well, what are you gonna do today, Kai? Because I need to replenish my missing Spirit Power, I will stay in the inn."


    "Hmm?"


    ''Recover her Spirit Power?''


    He looked at Amber strangely. Didn''t she say she could replenish her Spirit Power just by walking around? Like¡­ she automatically absorbed Nature power to replenish her missing Spirit Power.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but replenishing that way takes too long. Have you not noticed yet? You¡­ absorbed some of my Spirit Power when we did that earlier."


    "Huh, really?"


    As she mentioned, he tried to feel his Spirit Power inside his body. And true, his reserve got bigger, and he felt a bit stronger.


    "How?" He asked curiously. He couldn''t really understand what had happened.


    "That means our bond got stronger." She eximed happily. "That''s why you also got stronger. Well, only you can do that, as your body is special."


    "Descendant of the strongest, huh? Neat." He grinned.


    "Indeed." She nodded. "My Spirit Power got depleted because you absorbed it, and I need to recover it fast before the Oni Festival tomorrow."


    "Alright." He replied as he stood up, stretching his arms. "Then I will walk around Kyoto. I will surely ask you a lot of questions when I return."


    "Un, sure." She waved her hand. "Have fun, Kai."


    ***


    And Kai just did what he just told Amber. He walked around Kyoto after stopping shortly to buy a Taiyaki for brunch near the inn he stayed at.


    There was nothing to do except walk around and enjoy the scenery. It felt a bit lonely without Amber''spany, maybe because he had already gotten used to her constant teasing and energetic behavior that it felt so empty.


    "Still¡­ I guess I overdid it earlier." He blushed a little as he put his hand in front of his mouth to hide his silly smile. He was truly happy that she loved him. "Focus, Kai. You are not here just to walk around; you need to find the people who attacked the temple."


    He shook his head to forget the thing earlier. For now, he should focus on finding the people he tried to find.


    "Now then, where to find them?" He muttered.


    Right, he had no clue at all. Kyoto was a massive city, and there were a lot of hidden ces. It wasn''t like he had a lot of time to visit all those ces, not after he got too heated and did it with Amber until lunch.


    "W-Well, let''s visit a few suspicious ces first."


    In the end, he visited a few ces he had in mind. Firstly, he walked around the inn district, as he suspected the invaders of being tourists instead of locals.


    As he walked around, he tried not to be as conspicuous as possible. So he only sent some subtle nces to the right and left while trying to judge their reaction. As mentioned, Kai was able to discern people''s emotions easily, so he could find the invaders if he got a good look at them.


    It was the ability he had since he lost his parents. Now that he knew he was the descendant of the person called the strongest, he connected this ability to his lineage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maybe his mother could also feel people''s emotions easily, as she would always know whenever he felt sad and be there to apany him.


    ''Something new every day. Getting involved with Supernatural World was the correct choice. There is no boring day, and I learn something new every day.''


    His search around the inn district ended up in vain. He then went to the tourist areas, such as Kinkaku-ji, famous shrines, and famous streets. Of course, he tried to visit the base of Oeyama mountain to find some Supernatural residents.


    However, he only found some Onis, and they were so excited to meet him. They gave him some food and Dangos made specially by the Onis as thanks from yesterday.


    In the end, he didn''t find the invaders, but he got a lot of snacks. His hands were full of it, so he was forced to share them with other people. Coincidentally, a lot of children also visited Oeyama mountain, so he gave them some snacks, making the Onis look at him warmly.


    After that, he continued walking around Kyoto but still had no idea where the invaders were. He was tired after walking so much. The sky had almost set, and the street light started to lit.


    When he was about to return to his inn, his eyes caught something interesting.


    "A bar?"


    A sign lit by neon light was put above the door. It had been a few days since he drank alcohol, so it piqued his interest.


    "Let''s make a stop here." He smiled and entered the bar.


    For the money, he still had a lot after Amber won the bed in Oni Vige. So he could afford to spend some on expensive alcohol.


    The bar''s interior was a bit luxurious. Only a few people were inside as the night had yet to arrive. Two people sat on the counter, and Kai recognized them. One of them was a man who conversed with him in front of the inn, and the other was a man''spanion, a blonde woman.


    As he saw a familiar face, it would only be polite to greet them. So that was what he did.


    "Oh? Fancy meeting you here again, Robert." He approached the couple and raised his hand.


    Both of them turned to him, and what a surprise, their emotions changed ever so slightly. Robert smiled, and the woman kept silent, turning to her drink again.


    "Isn''t it Kai? Nice meeting you here." Robert replied as he gestured to the chair beside him. "You can sit here if you want to. This seat is free."


    "Thanks." He sat on the chair and ordered a Gin Line from the bartender. It was one of his to-go drinks when he visited the bar.


    He turned to Rosyid and smiled softly. "So, drinking with your girlfriend, Robert?"


    "Hahahaha! You can say so. We had a rough night yesterday, so we are here to forget about it. How about you?"


    "Well, you can say I had a rough afternoon. We are somehow in a simr situation. How strange."


    "Life is strange, my friend." Robert shrugged his shoulders.


    The bartender finished making Kai''s drink and put it on the table in front of him. He thanked the bartender and took a slight sip. It tasted good, better than what he had back in New York.


    "By the way, why is your girlfriend so quiet?" He asked Robert as he put his drink down. He yed with the straw with his hand, twirling it around the ss.


    "She was shy, you know?" The blonde man answered casually as the woman red at him. She quickly averted her gaze again, though.


    "Is that so?" Kai hummed. "Is it not because I instilled trauma in herst night? My bad, I am really bad at holding back."


    "So you do notice? As expected from a monster like you."


    Robert''s demeanor instantly changed. His carefree smile was gone and reced by a serious expression. "So, what do you want to do with us? Kill us?"


    "I am not that barbaric."


    What did they think he was? Some kind of martial arts people who would kill anyone in sight?


    "Then¡­"


    "I am here to ask something." Kai lowered his tone as he stopped twirling the straw. "Why did you want to kidnap the Spirit Foxes?"

 Chapter 33 33 – Condition

    ?"I''ve been wondering something. When I met you for the first time, you looked like the usual kind people. But why did such people resort to kidnap Spirit Foxes, which is a peaceful Supernatural Beast?" Kai continued as he put on a barrier using a tiny bit of his Spirit Power.


    Amber had already taught him how to do that. Due to his contract with her, he was able to do some Mystic art without needing the help of Talisman. Indeed, it would be easier if he only used a Talisman, but that would be a waste of money.


    So he trained a little hard to learn how to put up a barrier first.


    The people in the bar disappeared, including the bartender. They were left with the three of them, the people who could enter the barrier and had Spirit Powers.


    "It''s not your problem," Robert hissed with an antagonistic tone.


    From his look, he didn''t seem to have any intention of telling Kai about his goal. Telling it wasn''t Kai''s problem was a mistake on his part. Because¡­


    "Of course, it is my problem. I have promised the Spirit Foxes to protect them." Taking the straw with his hand, Kai pointed it at Robert. "Even if I said I wasn''t barbaric, I would still kill both of you, depending on your answer. You know I can do that easily."


    That was just a threat. If they fought right now, Kai would have a bit of trouble defeating them both. He wasn''t with Amber and could only use a part of her strength.


    The only reason why he was confident was that they didn''t know about it. They only thought Kai was a super powerful individual who could burn their Marite Puppet easily. And the woman''s condition also helped his confidence. She wasn''t really in her best shape and couldn''t exert all her strength.


    Robert narrowed his eyes dangerously as he nced to the side.


    "An instant barrier? I didn''t even see you use a Talisman. As expected, you''re a monster. How could I''ve never heard about a guy like you?"


    Spirit Power began leaking from Robert''s body, a sign that he had put his guard up and was ready to strike anytime.


    However, Kai remained calm. There wasn''t even a single sign of him using a Spirit Power or Phoenix Fire. A smile appeared on his face as he tilted his head yfully.


    "I am good at hiding."


    Telling Robert that he was new to the Supernatural World would only backfire on him. That blonde guy would use tricks to lie to him, so the best move was to pretend he was already involved in the Supernatural World since the start.


    Opening his eyes slightly, he asked again.


    "So, what''s your reason for kidnapping Spirit Foxes? You can be honest, you know?"


    Both men stared at each other without moving for a while, then suddenly, a loud voice rang from the side.


    "Money!"


    They turned toward the blonde woman sitting beside Robert. She had a flushed face while holding an empty ss in her hand. Just at first nce, Kai noticed that she was dead drunk and blurted out the answer honestly.


    Even Robert facepalmed when he saw his partner. "Reba¡­" He muttered.


    On the other hand, Kai smirked. It was just as they thought. The invaders who tried to kidnap the Spirit Foxes did it for money. But he wanted to know their motives. They should''ve known there was another way to make money other than kidnapping the foxes.


    "Oh? I am interested in why you guys need money to the point you resort to kidnap the Spirit Foxes in their home, Japan."


    "You don''t understand!" Once again, Reba shouted as she mmed the ss against the table with a loud bam. "This is the fastest way to save her!"


    "Reba!" Robert shouted to stop Reba, and her body jolted before she slowly muttered sorry to him.


    The blonde man turned around to look at Kai. His eyes weren''t as serious as before, as he had calmed down a bit.


    Letting out a long sigh of defeat, Robert raised his arms and said,


    "It was as you''ve heard. We need money to save someone, our family. Can you please turn a blind eye to us? I promise I won''t touch the Spirit Foxes once again."


    He stopped a little and continued with a wry smile. "Heck, we won''t be able to anymore as we already used the puppet and Talismans and are now in debt. With you protecting the foxes, I don''t think we will have a chance to kidnap them."


    "Hmm¡­" Kai hummed. "So you''re honest now?"


    "Do we have any other choice?" Robert shrugged his shoulders and then nced at Reba. "Look at her situation too. I don''t think we have a chance to fight you even if we attack you together. I still don''t want to die."


    "Wise choice." He nodded, smiling widely at the blonde man. "Well, I was curious about your reason, but that still didn''t mean I forgave you for attacking the fox. There is a catch, you know?"


    "Figures." The blonde sighed. "What''s your condition?"


    "Before that, I was really curious about something. You said you were in debt, right? How much?"


    "What do you mean?" Robert asked.


    "Your debt. You were in debt because you purchased that puppet and a Talisman to breach the barrier around the fox temple, right? How much did they cost you? Also, how much money do you need to save that family of yours."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Robert looked at Kai suspiciously. The man couldn''t understand Kai''s train of thought at all. Someone said that normal people wouldn''t be able to understand the mind of the great. Maybe it was one of those asions.


    "Our debt is approximately $15,000, and we need around $100,000 to cure my family."


    So he decided to be honest. He still loved his life. And he wouldn''t be able to save that someone if he died here.


    ''That''s a lot of money.'' Kai thought. ''But the debt is smaller than I thought. Are the puppets unexpectedly cheap?''


    "A total of $115,000, huh? That''s a lot of money. And how much will you be able to make by kidnapping one normal Spirit Fox that you are willing to take such a risk?"


    "Someone offered $25,000 for each fox." The blonde replied almost immediately.


    "We will be able to cure her now if not for you! Monster!"


    "Reba! Enough!"


    "But¨C"


    "Do you want us to get killed and let her live by herself?!"


    "Ughhh¡­."


    Reba once again shouted from behind but was quickly shut down by Robert. It seemed like their situation was worse than Kai originally thought.


    They seemed like good people in a bad situation. He had once seen someone like this, and he was now sitting behind a prison. Why would something bad alwaystch itself to good people? He often wondered about that.


    "Well,st question. Does the yer organization know that both of you are troublemakers?"


    "No." Robert shook his head. "This is our first offense. Unless you told them, I believe we are still fine and are still members of the yer organization."


    ''As expected, they are also yers.''


    Almost all humans who got involved in the Supernatural World were yers. Only some weird people like Kai didn''t join the yer organization. The benefit of joining was good, and that was what brought people to join.


    Still, those people who didn''t join the yer organization were mostly troublemakers or some reclusive group.


    Having people working together made work easier. Kai just realized that when he needed to find the invaders, namely Robert and Reba, by himself. It would be easier if someone did it for him. So¡­


    "Now then, how about you work under me? I will pay your debt and give you the money to cure your family. In exchange, respond immediately if I contact you. I will also forgive you and let you live normally. I want you to do what I asked as fast as possible if I contact you."


    Currently, Kai has too much money in his bank. The money he got from Amber and the Onis was around $300,000, so he only spent around a third of the bonus he got to settle the blonde couple''s debt.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I am serious. How about it?"


    The offer was really enticing that Reba stopped moving and looked at Kai with wide eyes. Naturally, they would never expect him to make such an offer. It was too good to be true.


    Kai not attacking them in sight was a miracle, even. To think that he would offer them such a condition¡­


    "Robert¡­" Reba muttered in a low voice. "W-What''s your decision?"


    Instead of answering, Robert asked back.


    "How about you, Reba?"


    "I-I think that''s a really good condition."


    "I think so too." The blonde man smiled widely as he turned to Kai and extended his hand. "Please¡­ I ept the condition."


    "Good." Kai nodded, satisfied. He took Robert''s hand and did a handshake. "Nice working with you, Robert."


    "Hahaha. I thought I was dead when you showed up in the bar, but to think you would offer such a condition. I am indebted to you. Don''t hesitate to call me whenever you want. I will fly to your ce immediately."


    "That''s good to hear. Ah, also. Change your girl''s codename, please. I don''t want her to use Phoenix as her codename when her me is so flimsy."


    "Ugh¡­" Reba groaned while Robert nodded.


    "Will do."

 Chapter 34 34 – A Blunder

    ?After settling his important matter with Robert and Reba, Kai continued to drink in the bar and talk to the blonde man.


    Reba had long since passed out, probably out of relief that her life wasn''t in danger and from drinking alcohol too much. So the only one who became Kai''s conversation partner was the blonde man, Robert.


    The bar began to be filled with people as Kai put down the barrier. No one particrly noticed them, and they continued to drink while asionallyughing.


    "Hahaha, truly? You''re the one who beat Ranga?!"


    "Yeah." Kai nodded slightly with a small smile. He sipped the drink he ordered and then smirked. "I don''t know that you can''t refuse an Oni tradition if you''re in their vige. I was forced to fight him."


    "Is that so? The girl who apanied you must be really gorgeous if even the son of Oni''s chief took a fancy of her." Robert replied casually as he swallowed thest whisky in his ss, leaving Kai dumbfounded.


    "Well, yeah."


    What made him dumbfounded wasn''t the fact Robert could drink the whisky as if it was water. But the fact that he mentioned Ranga being the son of Oni''s chief?


    ''The son of Oni''s chief?! That guy is?''


    While he suspected that Ranga was a rtive of a fairly influential person, he had never thought of that at all. That meant Kirimaru, whom Ranga called pops, was the chief? That was why they made a huge fuss about him defeating Ranga and getting a lot of money from the bed.


    ''And I got invited to his house¡­ I don''t know whether they are just confident in their ability or just that careless. Inviting a stranger to a chief''s mansion¡­ Hahaha.''


    He held hisughter by sipping his drink through the straw. In Robert''s eyes, he was a reclusive person who had massive power. That also made the blonde pair agree to his condition.


    The conversation''s direction had been derailed from before. So to hide the fact that he had just found out about Ranga''s position, he decided to ask Robert about something.


    "Are you going to the Oni Festival tomorrow, Robert?"


    "That wasn''t in my n." The blonde man turned to Kai with a wry smile. "I have nned to leave Japan tonight, but I guess that I can afford to stay a few more days because of you. Honestly, thank you very much."


    Robert suddenly bowed to Kai, and he noticed tears trickled down the grown man''s face, dropping to his knees.


    "Thank you¡­ Because of you, we don''t need to be troublemakers and can save our family. Once again, thank you." He said with a sobbing sound, inviting some curiosity from other people in the bar.


    Kai only smiled wryly. While he did help them, it was only for his own gain. He needed people to work for him and do something he couldn''t do. A person to do the dirty job, if needed to be exined in the short term.


    And Amber said these people''s strengths were simr to Griffin''s, someone she said had the ability above average yers. They would prove to be useful to him in the long future.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s honestly embarrassing when you say it in a public ce like this." Kai scratched his cheek.


    "No." Robert raised his head and shook it with a serious look. He wiped the tears from his face and looked straight at Kai as his Spirit Power gathered around his chest. "I will make a vow with my Spirit Power. I, Robert Brennan, will vow on my name to always help you, Kai, whenever you need me."


    Then something invisible to normal people''s eyes happened. Robert''s blue Spirit Power condensed around his chest and seeped inside. Even if it looked like he had just recalled his Spirit Power, it wasn''t that simple.


    A vow with Spirit Power usually only be done with a trustworthy individual. Because if Robert somehow broke his vow, his Spirit Power that condensed around his chest would crush his heart and kill him almost immediately.


    That was why Kai was surprised. He knew about this; it was the second thing Amber told him. She said he shouldn''t make a vow easily. It showed how much Robert appreciated Kai''s help.


    "You¡­" He muttered but was only answered by a bitter smile from the blonde man.


    "It''s natural I did this much. I could''ve died tonight and, by extension, the person I tried to save. But you gave mercy to us and helped us. If I don''t do something like this, I will be remembered as an ungrateful person. One dark past is enough for me. I also don''t want to put Reba in danger."


    Robert looked back at the sleeping woman behind him and had a warm smile on his face.


    "Is that so?" Kai replied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes."


    Both of them fell silent and continued to drink. Robert ordered another drink, and they talked about various things in general.


    Kai felt like he had gained a friend today. What was unexpected was that Robert was actually a doctor in Los Angeles. All his money was gone to try to find a cure for his family member, Reba''s little sister before he finally found the thing that could cure her.


    And the said cure was most likely to be sold out in a few days, that was why he retorted to the n to kidnap Spirit Foxes.


    He also found out that the woman wasn''t Robert''s girlfriend but his wife. They kept drinking until night, and he kept Robertpany while hearing his story. They both drank more than what a normal person could take.


    While Kai knew that he was more resilient than normal people to hold his drink, he was impressed by Robert''s capability. Not only a friend, but he also found a drinking buddy just by forgiving the blonde man.


    He did forgive him, but he remembered that his new friend hadn''t apologized to the foxes. Then he quickly told him to apologize tomorrow after the Oni Festival.


    Not only that, but he also remembered Amber, who he had left in the inn. Imagining what his partner could do to him if she was angry made him sweat a bucket.


    "Oh, shoot!" He muttered as his eyes widened a little.


    "What''s wrong?" Robert asked him worriedly as sweat began to build on his forehead.


    "I forgot about mypanion."


    He had been drinking too much and forgot about that.


    ''Alcohol is really bad!'' He quickly stood up, ced some money on the table, and turned to Robert.


    "I will leave first. If I don''t return right now, then¨C"


    [Then what?] This time, he heard a voice in his head. It belonged to Amber, and her tone wasn''t as friendly as usual. [Turn around and exin it to me.]


    Gulping nervously, he turned around slowly. There, he saw Amber standing with her arms crossed and a sour expression.


    "So?" She said, pouting slightly. "Any exnation why you haven''t returned since afternoon?"


    "Y-Yo, Amber." He nervously raised his hand. Usually, he wouldn''t be afraid of anyone or even Amber. But now, he felt that the Phoenix girl''s mood wasn''t at its best, and she was pissed off.


    So, to avoid making the situation worse, he decided on something. He needed a misdirection and med someone else. Fortunately, he had a perfect scapegoat beside him.


    "You can ask my new friend here, Robert, to exin it to you. Ah, he''s the one operating yesterday''s marite puppet!"


    Amber slowly turned to Robert, and the blonde man felt like he had been betrayed the first day after he made his vow.


    "Ooh?" Amber hummed as she tapped her feet against the floor.


    Without knowing anything, he felt intimidated by Amber''s gaze and averted his gaze toward Kai.


    "Traitor." He whispered.


    "It''s your own fault. I will buy you a drink, so do your best to survive."


    "I would like to hear his exnation." Amber continued with a cold voice, unlike her usual energetic personality.

 Chapter 35 35 – Caught

    ?Kai and the others moved from the counter to one of the tables at the corner of the bar. They had be a group of 4 now and would be looked at strangely if they kept sitting around the counter.


    Their conversation topic wasn''t something that should be heard by normal people either, and that was why they moved to the corner of the bar. Reba had also woken up and listened to the conversation silently.


    Robert desperately exined why Kai was here and that he was already forgiven to the point he made a vow with his Spirit Power to help Kai when he was in need. Somehow he could feel that Amber was dangerous, so he didn''t tell a single lie.


    Of course, he also promised to visit the foxes with them to apologize on ater day after the Oni Festival.


    When his exnation ended, Amber''s anger also subsided, and she nodded slightly.


    "I see."


    The crisis had been avoided sessfully, and there was no need to turn them to ashes.


    "In other words, you have vowed to be Kai''s servant. Can I take it like that?" The Phoenix Girl asked as her smile returned.


    "I-Indeed." Robert nodded obediently.


    "That''s good. I am looking forward to your performance in the future." She turned to Kai. "I am sorry for making a conclusion, Kai.  I thought you were so caught up in drinking that you forgot you promised to protect the Spirit Foxes."


    "Definitely not." Kai shook his head as he nced at Robert. "I have settled the problem, so I thought of having a few drinks. What about you, Amber? Have you fully replenished your Spirit Power yet?" He smiled at Amber warmly while trying to hide his real reason for beingte.


    ''I surely can''t say that I am too caught up in drinking.''


    The bad habit was hard to cure. He got it from his grandfather, and he med it on him.


    "I have replenished all of it." She replied. "If the matter with the Spirit Foxes is over with this, can you apany me somewhere, Kai?"


    "Hmm? Where?"


    "Somewhere nice." She smiled yfully. Then she turned to Robert and Reba, who tried their best to stay as inconspicuous as possible. "And that''s it. I need to go somewhere with Kai, so please excuse us."


    "Please feel free to," Robert replied nervously.


    Nodding her head, Amber stood up, took his hand, and pulled him. "Let''s go, Kai."


    "W-Wait!" Kai stopped himself from being pulled by Amber and stood up slowly. "Sorry, Robert. Let''s waste ourselves another day."


    "Hahaha, yeah. Have fun."


    Kai smiled and turned around. He walked out of the bar with Amber in tow as the Phoenix girl giggled.


    Robert stayed silent and followed them with his gaze before sighing in relief as they disappeared outside the bar.


    "That was scary¡­" He muttered as he took his newly ordered whisky and gulped it in one go. "Aaah! That was actually scary."


    "Y-Yeah. I even woke up when I felt her presence." Reba nodded her head slowly from the side. "What''s with that girl? She clearly showed her hostile intentions toward us!"


    "Well, I can''t me her. We tried to kidnap the Spirit Foxes and even fought with Kai, though we were defeated easily." He smiled wryly. "Still, I never thought I would meet a Mythical Beast in a ce like this.


    "Me too." His wife added. "That signature golden eyes and that aura. There is no mistaking it."


    "So even a Mythical Beast followed that guy. I think I made the correct decision to vow with my Spirit Power earlier."


    ***


    Amber told Kai about her suspicion about something outside the bar, making him raise his voice a little bit.


    "He knew that you''re a Phoenix?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No. But I know that the one called Robert and Reba noticed that I am a Mythical Beast. I didn''t try to hide my signature Spirit Power and my eye color after all."


    "Huh?"


    Kai couldn''t understand what she had implied, and the Phoenix girl just smiled yfully as usual as she pointed at her eyes.


    "Look at my eyes. They are golden, no? All Mythical Beasts and their descendants have golden iris color, and all Supernatural Beasts have red iris color. That''s the distinction that''s famous in the Supernatural World."


    "Is it just me who doesn''t know that?"


    "Yup!" She happily replied as she closed her eyes and took his hands. "But don''t worry. He made a vow with his Spirit Power, no? He will not tell anyone about it."


    "That''s not the problem¡­"


    If he knew about it, he would buy some soft lenses to hide them.


    Still, that new knowledge was really useful to him. That meant that he could differentiate between Mythical Beasts and Supernatural Beasts easily.


    "Some Mythical Races also have golden irises. For example, the vampire progenitor, Oni Gods, the Devil King, and Queen Subus. They have simr strength to Mythical Beasts too, so please don''t be too rash if you meet them by chance tomorrow. We''re not invincible, Kai."


    "I understand that." He replied.


    He wasn''t just someone who would pick a fight wherever he went. Not to mention someone as strong as them, whom even Amber was wary about.


    Still, Kai remembered one Supernatural Beast with golden irises. It was Rena, the three-tailed Spirit Fox, the protector of the hidden Fox Temple. She said she was something like Kyubi''s descendant; maybe that was why she inherited the golden irises.


    "Then what about your Spirit Power? You said something about how you didn''t hide it."


    "Ah, about that! It''s a bitplicated. Hehehe." Amberughed a little as she leaned closer to Kai.


    "So basically, if we intimidate other people with our Spirit Power, they will hallucinate a shape closer to our real being. Usually, it is rted to their base power, such as the Fire element or others. But for me¡­ I think they clearly see golden irises belonging to Mythical Beasts ring at them because I wasn''t serious about intimidating them, so they don''t see my real shape as a Phoenix."


    "That''s why he acted differently as soon as you arrived." Kai looked at Amber with a hopeless gaze.


    "H-hahaha. That''s right."


    "Well, that was it."


    He knew that Amber did that because she was worried about him. Still, he should learn that trick. Being able to intimidate your opponent just with Spirit Power would be a good technique when he didn''t want to spill unnecessary blood and inflict trauma like what he did yesterday.


    Let what happened in the past stay in the past. He''d like to move on from it.


    "So, where are we going tonight?" He asked curiously. At first, he thought they would go to Fushimi Inari Shrine again, but she pulled him in a different direction from the shrine.


    "Fufufu." Amber chuckled in a low voice as she looked straight into his eyes. "I''d like to buy a dress for tomorrow. Do you mind apanying me a bit, Kai?"


    Buying a dress? That meant they were going to a mall. What perfect timing.


    "Sure, no problem." He replied. "We will buy soft lenses too while we are at it."


    "Huh, why?"


    "To avoid some trouble."


    ''I''d like to enjoy the festival in peace.'' He added in mind.

 Chapter 36 36 – Oni Festival Begin

    ?In the room they stayed at, Kai had dressed handsomely in a ck shirt and white tie underneath a ck suit. His hair was slicked back and held by gel he had applied beforehand.


    On his side was Amber. She wore a red feathery red dress which was slit on one side of her skirt, showing her left thighs hidden by ck leggings.


    Her shoulders were exposed due to theck of clothes above her breasts, and her usual golden irises were now blue as Kai forced her to wear soft lenses to hide her identity as a Mythical Beast.


    He was a bit anxious that she would invite unnecessary trouble in Oni Vige. They bought the dressst night and stopped by the Fushimi Inari Shrine to tell Rena about the invaders and how Kai settled the situation.


    The three-tailed humanoid fox was grateful and cried in happiness. She gave them a ne with a blue fire shape and golden chain, which was currently hanging on Amber''s neck, decorating her bare nape.


    "How do I look, Kai?" She asked yfully as she spun around, showing off her new dress.


    "You look beautiful, Amber." He replied honestly. "But won''t that dress stand out too much?"


    "Fufufu, don''t worry. This much is still okay. You will be surprised by how open the female Devil dressester if you are surprised by this much."


    "Supernatural World is wild." He smiled dryly. What Amber was wearing already exposed a lot of her skin, if not for her leggings.


    If even she said that the female Devils dressed more openly than her, that must be really extreme. It seemed like he needed to be careful with his eyester.


    "It is indeed wild. They use their charm to get others'' attention, after all. Their method to replenish their Spirit Power is different from ours."


    Kai didn''t want to know about it. He already had a few guesses based on the fact he heard from Amber just now. It wasn''t like he minded their method to replenish their Spirit Power, as their culture must also be different, but he''d hoped that he wouldn''t be their target.


    ''Let''s just stick around with Amber all the time and use her as my shield if I get caught in such a situation.'' He decided.


    The Phoenix girl approached him and took his arm, pushing it between her breasts. "Let''s go, Kai. We will bete to the opening speech if we are not going now."


    "Yeah."


    ***


    Kai and Amber went to Mount Oeyama, where the Oni Vige was located, on foot. They didn''t feel the need to take a taxi as they preferred to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    Because they didn''t feel tired as easily and were walking fairly fast, they arrived at the Oni Vige in just an hour. The hike toward the mountain was what took most of their time.


    Some Onis tried to offer them a ride with a traditional rickshaw. Kai was interested, but he refused their kindness regardless.


    When he arrived at the Oni Vige for the second time, the atmosphere was totally different from before. It was livelier, and he noticed some people from other races walking down the street from afar.


    Most of them were blue and red-skinned Oni, but humans and the others were mixed too.


    They were all humanoids, with some having animal ears and tails, and then some having a simr appearance to humans if not for their bat wings and demon tail. He assumed them to be Devils. They were few in numbers, but¡­


    ''They really dress openly.''


    ? Just as Amber had said, the female Devils had almost no shame. Their clothes only hid their private parts. Some wear high boots or leotard-like clothes, but they still expose a lot of their skin and cleavage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Worst of all, all of them were beautiful and had perfect bodies.


    "Woah, it''s been 3 decades since I visited the Oni Festival, but it is still as lively as I remembered," Amber eximed as she put her hand above her temple to shield her eyes from the sun.


    A Mythical Beast''s lifetime really couldn''t be underestimated. She talked about 3 decades ago as if it was just yesterday. Kai wasn''t even born yet at that time.


    "There are some Youkais, Devils, and Vampires too. How rare for them to visit the festival. Maybe they n to socialize more?"


    "I don''t know. Shall we just enjoy the festival now?"


    "Good idea! But first, we need to hear the opening speech from the Oni chief first. Only then the real festival will start."


    "Hoo? So that''s why all of them walk toward the stage in the central za?" Kai asked.


    "Yup!" Amber eximed. "I bet you will also meet that Oni there."


    "Ha-hahaha¡­ I hope he will not seek revenge." Heughed dryly as he began to walk toward the central za with Amber; the Phoenix girl still held his arm.


    But knowing that certain red Oni''s personality, that wasn''t impossible. But he had dressed nicely today and wanted to avoid any fight if possible. However, he didn''t mind moving a little if necessary.


    The Onis still remembered him and greeted him excitedly when he walked past their stores. Most of them were Onis who won the bet, but the ones who lost also respected him because they had seen his strength.


    They arrived at the central za shortly after, standing among the crowd of Supernatural residents. On Kai''s left was a lone female Devil with long ck hair, ck eyes, and lustrous bat wings. She nced at him and winked.


    He nodded slightly in response, keeping his small smile on his face before turning toward the stage in front of the crowd.


    Two familiar red Onis walked onto the stage wearing traditional Japanese garb. Both of them looked serious and made Kai wonder which was their real personality. This one or the battle maniac one from before.


    And just as he heard from Robert, Ranga was truly the son of the Oni chief, and Kirimaru himself was a chief. He could only smile wryly when he confirmed it.


    Amber''s gaze was also confused on the stage, simr to other people''s. The Oni Festival was one of the biggest festivals in the Supernatural World that the public could attend. So they were excited and couldn''t wait for Kirimaru to officially start it.


    The older red Oni stepped forward and spread his arms. His face was full of smiles as his voice rang in the central park.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! Thank you for your presence here. I am Kirimaru, the Oni Chief! I have nothing to say, but I am d of your participation in the 95th Oni Festival! Enjoy the festival to your heart''s content! Eat! Fight! y some games!"


    The crowd cheered for Kirimaru''s speech. While it had no real substance, his energetic voice infected other people. He made this festival sound like something really fun and shouldn''t be missed.


    "With that, I dere the start of the 95th Oni Festival!"


    Kirimaru raised his hand high, and at the same time, a drumming sound echoed through the area with the shout of the crowd.


    But Kai didn''t shout anything. As he felt Kirimaru and Ranga gaze nted on him before they left the stage.


    ''I hope that''s just imagination.''

 Chapter 37 37 – First Day Oni Festival

    ?After the opening by Kirimaru, the crowd began to walk in their respective direction to see some attractions by Onis. They went with a smaller group of friends or families.


    Kai wasn''t different from them. He went to one of the attractions around the arena, where he fought Ranga a few days ago.


    Apparently, the Onis caught a ''monster'' and had a show where the young Oni tried to beat it or tame it.


    As they walked toward the arena, Kai asked Amber about something.


    "A monster, is it? Are they different from Malice and Supernatural disasters?"


    "They are simr," She replied. "While Malice is born from an unpurified Spirit Power that is created from absorbing Nature power too much, Monster is born when Malice invades an animal body. As a result, a mutation happens, and a monster is born."


    "I see." He nodded.


    That was really an easy exnation, but she skipped too much.


    While in theory a monster was born from Malice invading an animal''s body, the one who did it was only a small Malice, smaller than 1 meter. The bigger Malice didn''t need an animal body to cause destruction, as they were already strong enough.


    The reason why small Malice invaded an animal body was to get a physical body that could move better than a pure, undiluted Nature power that was shaped like ck mud. The mutation caused by their invasion also made them bigger, faster, and stronger than their small body.


    Still, they were weaker than the 3 meters tall Malice Kai fought on his first day after obtaining the power, as their regeneration slowed down considerablypared to when they had ck mud bodies.


    Of course, those monsters were still dangerous. The fact that the Oni tribe dared to make those monsters an attraction only showed how much they loved to fight and how strong they werepared to normal humans.


    "Now I am curious about those monsters." He muttered in a low voice, but it seemed like the Phoenix girl heard it.


    "Then why don''t you join the attraction? If it''s you, I am sure the Oni won''t mind." Amber suggested.


    "Nah, I won''t join anything this time. I just want to watch." He shrugged his shoulders. "I have had enough fighttely."


    "You''re no fun, Kai." The Phoenix girl pouted. She wanted to show off Kai''s strength to everyone in the Supernatural World.


    It was like her instinct. She wanted her master, although Kai wanted her to call him by name, to be recognized by other people. That was why she agreed to Ranga''s challenge and didn''t stop him from helping the Spirit Foxes.


    But if he didn''t want to, she also didn''t want to force him. She respected his decision, although that was something unfortunate.


    "Well, let''s just watch for today. It will be fun."


    "Yeah." He nodded, and they walked to the arena, still holding hands.


    ''There will be more chances in the future.'' Amber thought in mind. ''He''s bound to get involved with almost everything. It is his fate.''


    ***


    Inside the Japanese mansion located at the center of Oni Vige, Kirimaru walked down the terrace hallway with his son, Ranga, in tow. Their expressions were serious, as they had just received an important guest from outside.


    The guests were that important to the point Kirimaru himself needed to receive them. Ranga only tagged along because he was the heir and would eventually be the chief. This was the perfect time to acquaint himself with other powers outside the Oni Vige.


    They stopped in front of a Japanese room with a sliding paper door. Before they entered, Kirimaru looked over his shoulder at Ranga and warned him in a low voice.


    "Leave the talk to me, okay? Don''t even try to talk to her, let alone try to hit her. Haven''t you learned your lesson yet from that human?"


    "I know, pops," Ranga replied half-heartedly. Then he grinned, remembering his loss against a human he had underestimated at first. "I''ve learned my lesson."


    "Good." Kirimaru nodded, satisfied. His son usually couldn''t be controlled, but he had changed recently.


    The reason why Ranga was so brash and went ahead without thinking about the consequences was that he was strong. Only those from old generations of the Oni tribe could beat him.


    But then, a human appeared and defeated him in a fair fight. Not only that, he was injured badly to the point he needed to rest for 2 days before he could walk again. He also wore clothes this time to hide the bandage around his body, as his injuries still hadn''t fully healed.


    After hearing his son''s reply, Kirimaru opened the door, crossed his arms over his chest, and entered.


    The room was big, filled with Japanese furniture, and had tatami floors. Some traditional paintings were hung over the wall, and a big table in the middle where his guests sat around it on a blue cushion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His guest was a beautiful girl wearing white and red Miko Hakama and an Oni with tanned skin.


    "I am sorry to keep you waiting, Chigusa-sama."


    He greeted the Miko first, then turned to the female Oni, who sat one step behind her.


    "I see you also look good, Sayo." His tone was different from when he greeted Chigusa. It was colder and had a hint of anger in it.


    The tanned Oni only kept her head low, refusing to raise it.


    "Please don''t be too harsh to Sayo, Kirimaru-sama. She has been really helpful to me." Chigusa smiled slightly, looking at Kirimaru straight in his eyes.


    "I am d if she''s of use to you," Kirimaru said as he walked toward the cushion on the other side of the table from where Chigusa was; Ranga sat behind him.


    The edge of his lips curled up as he narrowed his eyes slightly, observing Chigusa, the one known as the Prophet. Her position was a bit strange but still higher than his in the Supernatural World.


    He could only act like this because the Prophet visited him unannounced, not through the official procedure.


    "What do I owe to Chigusa-sama for visiting this humble Oni Vige? Surely, you''re not here just to enjoy the Oni Festival?"


    The only thing he could think of about Chigusa visiting him was to tell him about something. The Prophet was famous for foreseeing the future. Her position was so important that she would never be allowed to leave Nijo Castle.


    The fact she was here only meant one thing.


    ''She has something to tell me privately that no one in Nijo Castle should know about.'' He guessed.


    "Indeed, Kirimaru-sama. I am actually here for personal business. Before that, have you heard from the Japanese yer organization about mytest prophecy?"


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t heard about it yet." Kirimaru shook his head. "May I know what that is about?"


    It was strange that he didn''t hear about it yet. They had an agreement that every leader of the Japanese Supernatural tribe would be told if there was a new prophecy.


    ''What is this prophecy about that even those human geezers hide it from me?''


    "Then I shall enlighten you about it. Sayo." Chigusa called out to her shadow, the Oni behind her.


    "Yes, Chigusa-sama." The tanned Oni, Sayo, bowed deeply. "The prophecy is about the Ruler, the descendant of the strongest. It was said that person had appeared and is currently in Japan." She exined in one breath.


    Kirimaru''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. His lips curled up in a mad grin, while his son Ranga was a bit confused.


    "Is that really it, Chigusa-sama?"


    "It is correct. As you know, I don''t know about my prophecy and always count on Sayo to remember it."


    "That exins why those old geezers, who haven''t died yet, hide the prophecy from the others. Hahahaha." Kirimaruughed loudly, but then his expression turned serious once again. "So, may I ask why you privately visit me? I believe you wouldn''t do that just to tell me about this."


    "Indeed, Kirimaru-sama." Chigusa smiled with hidden intention as she tilted her head slightly. "I am here to meet the Ruler. Apparently, Sayo has seen a man resembling the description of the Ruler, or at least simr to what is described in the legend."


    "Hoo?!" Kirimaru whistled as his interest was piqued. "Tell me more about it."


    "That''s what I am doing, Kirimaru-sama." Even in the face of a brash Kirimaru, Chigusa''s smile had never faltered. After his interest was piqued, the Oni chief had long forgotten his attitude.


    "I believe the Ruler was the man who fought Ranga-sama a few days ago."


    "That human, huh!" Kirimaru raised his voice and mmed the table with his hand. His grin widened, showing his white teeth with four small fangs. "Let''s invite him immediately! I remember that I offered him to visit my house. Hahahaha, what a pleasant surprise!"


    While the meeting took ce, Kai stopped in front of a stall to buy some tea before watching the monster attraction. For some reason, he felt a shiver down his spine and instinctively looked at the center of the Vige where the mansion was located.


    ''Somehow, I felt like someone talked about me. I have a bad feeling about it.''

 Chapter 38 38 – Nobles

    ?"What''s wrong, Kai?" Amber returned with two tea cups in her hands and asked Kai curiously.


    "Nothing." He shook his hand and took one of the cups from Amber''s hand. "Thanks. I just felt like someone was talking behind my back. But I think it''s just my imagination as the people are talking to each other. Maybe I heard it wrong."


    He turned around and looked at the crowd of happy people walking down the street. Some of them were talking with their friends, and sometimes a word that was simr to his name was uttered. So he just brushed his feelings off.


    "Hmm, is that so?" The Phoenix girl hummed as she sipped the tea from the straw. "This is good, but I think the tea that little fox made was still better."


    Kai tried to sip the tea through the straw to taste it. And just like what Amber had said, the tea Rena made was indeed better than this one. Still, this had a unique taste, and he still liked it.


    "This one tastes simr to earl gray. It''s still better than a normal tea, though." He said, taking another sip.


    "Well, this will be good to be put on the menu in my restaurant. The tasteplements each other and is refreshing. It will give the person a refreshing feeling to cleanse their pte after eating a Mapo Tofu."


    "You''re right!" The Phoenix girl eximed. "Indeed, this is good."


    They talked about whether they should put it on the menu and how they should do it as they continued walking to the arena. There were a lot of problems regarding putting this tea on the menu, such as how they could secure the tea leaves and the others.


    Also, they might like the refreshing taste of the tea, but they didn''t know how the others would react to it. Kai''s Chinese restaurant had a traditional feeling, and the recipes hadn''t changed since the previous generation.


    The chances were the regr customers wouldn''t like the change instead of liking it. So maybe they could put it on trial for a few days before deciding on whether they should put it on the menu.


    While Kai was totally interested and had joined the Supernatural World, he still didn''t forget about his job and passion. Cooking was something he liked and would like to pursue further. His restaurant still became his dear ce where he could rest after a long day in Supernatural World.


    That was why he would always turn serious if the talk was rted to his restaurant. He would make no spare effort to make his restaurant bigger and more sessful.


    As they talked about it, they arrived at the ce where people gathered, in front of the arena. Some people from Devil and Vampire races chose to watch from the restaurant''s second floor around the arena.


    From their clothing alone, Kai could see that they were important or rich people, different from those who tried to watch the show from the ground. It was like they were of a higher caste than the others.


    When he guessed where such people came from and what their position was in their society, a voice suddenly rang from his right.


    "Hey, are you interested in those people?"


    "Hmm?" Kai turned to his right, and his eyes met a pair of obsidian eyes looking at him with interest.


    The person was the owner of the voice. She had long hair and slightly pointed ears. Behind her back was a pair of bat wings and a slick ck tail moving around.


    Her body was only hidden by something that looked like slightly erotic ck clothes that exposed her cleavage created by two bountiful breasts made from shiny material. Her face was also unnaturally beautiful, with wless and unblemished skin.


    She could be a sessful model just by her beauty if she wanted to. And from the look alone, Kai could immediately judge her race.


    ''A Devil?''


    He was a bit surprised because he was called out suddenly, but he kept his calm face. Amber held him a bit tightly and narrowed her eyes slightly, but she didn''t say anything. So he answered ordingly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A little bit." He smiled a little at the female Devil in front of him. "Do you know who they are?"


    "I know." The girl nodded. "I am Meryl, by the way. Nice to meet you." She extended her hand with a smile, which Kai took.


    "I am Kai."


    The female Devil, Meryl, nodded once again as she released her hand and turned to the Devil guy, who watched the arena from the restaurant''s second floor. He had long ck hair and wore a rather nice suit. His red eyes looked at the arena with interest, apanied by a small smile on his face.


    "Back to the topic, the man over there is someone from one of the 72 Noble houses. His name is Silvi Vc. Then, over there." She turned to another man who sat on the restaurant''s second floor across the street.


    Someone was sitting there, a girl with long lustrous blonde hair and a pair of deep red eyes. Her long ck dress donned her body, showing her curves. She opened her mouth a little, and a pair of fangs jutted out a little.


    "She''s the daughter of Count Salvatore, a noble Vampire. Her name is Sophie Salvatore. Both of them are guests invited by the Oni chief. That''s why they have a VIP seat on the second floor." She continued her exnation before turning back to Kai. "Is that all you wanted to know?"


    "Thank you, that exnation really helped. In short, they are important people, and I shouldn''t mess with them, right?" Kai said and threw some jokes at the end, causing Meryl to giggle.


    "You''re a funny guy, Kai." She said, "You asked me as if you were ignorant about them, but you threw some jokes that can put you in trouble if they hear you."


    "That''s really dangerous then." He countered. "Fortunately, I am not heard. Will you keep it a secret from them?"


    "I can''t promise," Meryl replied yfully as she put her index finger on her mouth. "Maybe if you buy me a meal, then I can consider it."


    "You got that."


    "Fufufu, alright then." She turned her attention back to the arena. "Ah! The show is about to start." With a shrill voice, she turned back to Kai. "See youter, Kai. I will wait for the meal."


    Without waiting for him to reply, Meryl went to the restaurant on the right and entered it. It didn''t take long for Kai to register what had happened as he saw the female Devil appear on the second floor and sit beside the said important guest, Silvi Vc.


    A wry smile crept into his face as Meryl secretly waved her hand toward him with a yful smile.


    "I''ve been had¡­ So she''s also a Noble Devil from one of the 72 houses?" He muttered.


    "She is. How is it meeting a noble Devil for the first time?" Amber''s voice didn''t help him a little bit. He shrugged his shoulders and turned his attention to the arena.


    "Quite an experience. I never knew they could joke around."


    "Fufufu. You''re fortunate she''s a yful girl."


    "Yeah, I am."


    He just made a joke about the noble in front of a noble. What a day. He sincerely hoped it wouldn''t get any worse than this.

 Chapter 39 39 – Monsters

    ?"Ladies and Gentlemen from whatever Races or Tribes you are! Wee to the Monster show at the 95th Oni Festival!"


    A beautiful blue Oni girl with short ck hair appeared on the stage and excitedly greeted the crowd with a microphone. She wore a traditional red kimono with long sleeves that fluttered in the air due to the wind.


    Her voice could be heard clearly even with the loud crowd cheering for an exciting match. The energy behind her voice also made the crowd be more energetic.


    Even Kai felt their spirit increase through their shout.


    "This time, we managed to catch 3 monsters! All of them are caught around Mount Oeyama, and all of them are vicious! Do you think the young Onis would be able to defeat them?"


    "Good luck, young Onis!"


    "You can do it!"


    "I will let the strongest sleep with me!"


    Some Oni girls and one indecent Devil girl shouted. Thest shout suddenly grabbed everyone''s attention, and the young Onis, who had already lined up at the side of the arena, roared, shaking the entire area.


    "Woah, that''s some intense roar," Kaimented as he plugged his ears and retreated a bit away from the arena with Amber. They were at the corner of the clearing, beside the stall where they had bought the tea earlier.


    "Men are the same everywhere. When there is a beautiful girl with some indecent clothes shouting for them, they be like a beast."


    "Fufufu, are you not like that too?" Amber teased him from the side, pushing her breasts against his left arm. "Didn''t you defeat Ranga after I shouted for you?"


    "That''s just your imagination. I only respected Ranga''s battle spirit. That''s why I got serious when fighting him. As proof, my hands cracked a little, though it was healed almost instantly by the fire."


    "Well, that was because you were still not used to your power. Now that your Spirit Power reserve has increased from our bond, you will be able to defeat Ranga without getting injured."


    "You''re not wrong."


    Kai indeed felt a bit stronger than before. His physical ability was increased, and he could control Phoenix fire easier. All his ability was increased due to his increased bond with Amber, something he just found out yesterday.


    The shout intensified as the announcer introduced the first fighter.


    "It seems the fight has begun, Kai. Look!"


    Kai turned toward the arena and noticed a red Oni waving his hand toward the crowd. His face looked average, and his horns weren''t as impressive as Ranga. They were a bit short. Still, his body was muscr, and he looked like he could crush steel barehanded.


    "As our first fighter is here, bring out the monster!"


    As the announcer said that, a loud roar came from the street behind her that connected to the outskirt of the vige. A loud rumbling of hard tires meeting hard ground followed suit with a rattling sound of chains.


    After a while, three carts pulled by three middle-aged red Onis appeared. The crowd parted to give way to them before they stopped near the arena behind the announcer in session. Kai noticed the monster inside the cage.


    From the one closest to the arena was a one-meter big monster with a cat-like body. Its green eyes red at the crowd with an open mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    The prison behind him and the one after had simr creatures. They were ape-like monsters; the second cage had white color while the third cage had ck color. Their sizes also vary, with the former only 2 meters tall and thetter two and a half meters tall.


    All of them were bound by a cor and chains, so they couldn''t move freely.


    Kai now understood what a monster was. Indeed, they still looked like an animal, but they were ferocious. Their fangs looked like they could rip a human''s body easily, and their ws could rip someone''s neck like paper.


    "So these are monsters¡­" He muttered in a low voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Indeed," Amber replied, backing away a little and releasing Kai''s arm. "You want to see them, right?"


    "Yeah. But Malice looked way scarier than them."


    "That''s natural, seeing they have animal appearance instead of that ck mud that can change its shape ordingly. Ah, by the way, monsters also have a core, and its location is fixed in their heart."


    "So they also have their advantage cut off. That''s really unfortunate."


    "Indeed, unfortunate for the monster."


    Amber stepped forward and then spun around with her hands behind her back. "Say, Kai. I found my acquaintance earlier. Can I walk around and greet her? You will be fine alone, right?"


    "Your acquaintance? Sure. I am not a child who will get lost without anyone''s supervision." He smirked at her teasing. Who did she think he was? A 10-year-old child who would get lost in a festival?


    "But your age still looks like a childpared to me. I have lived for almost a thousand years, you see?"


    ''If she put it like that¡­'' Kai smiled wryly as he had been trapped. Compared to Amber''s age, he indeed looked like a child.


    The Phoenix girl then giggled after seeing Kai''s reaction. She looked happy that she managed to tease him again.


    "Well, I was just kidding. See youter, Kai!"


    "Yeah, see youter. Be careful out there."


    "I will!" Amber walked away with a smile as she waved her hand. He waved back to her and watched her disappear into the crowd.


    He returned to watch the fight. The cat-like monster was released from the stage and was brought by the Oni, who pulled the card to the stage through the leash that was on its neck. Then unexpectedly, the announcer pulled a piece of paper from her bosom, it was a Talisman.


    "She''s so daring." He smirked and murmured to himself. It was a culture shock. The people in the Supernatural World seemed to act like polygamy was normal, and it wasn''t embarrassing for a woman if their cleavage was seen.


    "They are freer than people in modern society with their stupid rules. Free but still respecting each other."


    If they didn''t respect each other, everyone would walk naked.


    The Oni tribe was the race that wore rather modest clothing, Kimono. The Devil had a different culture, and they wore open clothes, especially the women, to show off their charms. Even the nobles wore something revealing, just like Meryl. She wore a freaking leotard to attend a huge festival.


    Once again, he realized that the Supernatural World was really interesting. Leaning his back against the wall, he watched the announcer activate the Talisman, creating the barrier around the arena to protect the audiences. The Talisman floated in the middle and hovered in the sky.


    At that time, the announcer jumped out of the barrier and left the arena. Shended on a high tform on the side that wasn''t there a few days ago and raised her hand.


    "Are you ready?!"


    "Yeah!" The fighter inside the barrier answered with high spirits and put on his fighting stance.


    "Then, the first fight begins!"


    "Go!"


    With the signal from the announcer, the middle-aged red Oni who held the leash released the monster, and it immediately jumped to the fighter.

 Chapter 40 40 – Oni God

    ?The fight started with the young red Oni crouching to tackle the jumping monster. He gritted his teeth, caught the monster by its w, and mmed it to the ground.


    The excitement went through the roof when the red Oni decided to wrestle the now-downed monster. He grabbed its neck with his arm and leg-locked the monster''s body, so it was unable to move.


    It was so ridiculous that Kai even chuckled a little, enjoying the show. Come to think of it; it was called a show and not a monster fight.


    "Since the start, they know that the young Onis could win the fight easily." He concluded.


    Even so, it was exciting. If he needed aparison to it, then this Oni vs monster show was simr to a certain wrestling entertainment in modern society. Entertaining.


    The fight continued for more than 10 minutes before both sides looked exhausted. The monster w injured the Oni, but it was closing slowly, regenerating. Oni''s vitality was really great; their regeneration was fast, but still not as fast as Phoenix, though.


    Kai also wanted to try to fight the monster, but he held himself back. Staying in one ce would be counterproductive to his goal of enjoying the festival, so he began to walk away. He noticed Meryl gaze at him, and he waved his hand, gesturing he would walk around the festival.


    The yful noble Devil waved back and pointed at her side. Kai moved his sight and noticed that the other Devil on the second floor, someone called Silvi Vc, was looking at him.


    He nodded his head slightly to show his respect toward the noble, as he didn''t know whether it was the correct thing to do. The man smirked and nodded before whispering something to Meryl, which made her face flush red.


    Kai didn''t know what they were talking about, but maybe they were talking about something personal. He quickly left the ce and went to another attraction located on the other side of the vige.


    As he walked, he sent a telepathic message to Amber.


    ''Amber, I am walking around the vige. Let''s meet in the za when you''re done.''


    [Sure thing, Kai.]


    Hearing her reply, he smiled a little and put his hands in his pocket. Youkai and Oni dominated the street. Only a few humans could be seen here and there.


    Due to the barrier, the sun was hidden, so it was a bit hard to tell the time. Fortunately, Kai wore a watch and noticed it was only 10 AM. Still a bit early for lunch, so he didn''t buy anything.


    What excited him the most about this festival was the variety of exotic food made by the Onis. As a chef, he was really interested in it and wanted to try all of them.


    But that was impossible. His stomach could only handle some, not all. He stopped at a few attractions as he walked around. There was an arm wrestling stage, a normal wrestling stage, and a sumo stage.


    Most attractions were filled with fights due to the Oni tribe''s nature. It was no wonder they loved to watch a fight as they were a fighting tribe.


    One of the stages took Kai''s attention. It was the one close to the central za, right in front of the mansion, facing the many restaurants around the za. Unlike other stages, this one was filled with neon lights andplete sound equipment. It was also the most crowded among the others.


    Kai noticed that the restaurants were open to the public, unlike the one near the arena, so he entered one of them curiously and went to the second floor.


    Of course, he got a VIP-like treatment because the Onis already saw his strength and respected him, which confused other people and made them question his origin.


    ''This will invite some trouble, no?'' He guessed with a wry smile but still epted Oni''s kindness.


    The restaurant''s second floor was filled with important-looking individuals, probably the riches from their respective races.


    With just a nce, he noticed three vampires sitting around one table and a family of Devil at the others. Two humans with ck coats bearing a yer organization logo sat on the table behind Kai, which was located at the edge of the balcony and had the best view.


    Sitting alone in such a ce was awkward.


    "Thanks for waiting!"


    Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from the stage, and everyone turned their heads to look. The people around Kai and himself weren''t an exception.


    A smoke puffed at the center of the stage, and a short girl with fair skin appeared. She looked like a middle-schooler with long ck hair, and two red horns jutted out from her forehead.


    The clothes she wore could be described as ck Kimono clothes with frills and golden ornaments, remodeled to look like idol clothes.


    She held a golden microphone in her right hand and jumped with her other arm lifted. Everyone cheered at her appearance. They were excited. But what caught Kai''s attention was the color of her eyes.


    ''Golden?!'' He screamed in his mind, but the others didn''t seem to care about it as they chanted her name.


    "Shuten Douji!!"


    "Kyaa!! Shuten! I love you!!"


    "Oni god for love!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Those shouts came from many Onis, humans, and Devils alike. The Vampire was almost nowhere to be seen except on the second floor, seeing the spectacle with a small smile.


    "Everyone! How are you today?"


    "We are good!" They shouted at once."


    "That''s great to hear! I hope you guys enjoyed the festival!"


    "We are!"


    The exchange continued as Kai held his wry smile. He was familiar with the name and all, and his mind began to remember Oni''s legend.


    ''No no no, this is too much!'' He was in denial as the legend he knew was shattered instantly.


    Shuten Douji. The name that those Onis shouted belonged to the Oni leader, an Oni god. It was said that Shuten Douji wreaked havoc in Kyoto with their subordinates and trusted Oni named Ibaraki Douji. They were feared all across Japan and were said to be sealed in Mount Oeyama, this ce.


    Far from being sealed, the truth was something hard to ept for Kai. He didn''t even notice the waiter put some meals on his table and only looked at the stage, his gaze focused on the small Oni who greeted her fans excitedly.


    ''The feared Shuten Douji, the Oni leader, has be an idol? What kind of nonsense is that!''


    If possible, he wanted to scream. Though that would be impossible, seeing where he was right now. He got a VIP seat on the restaurant''s second floor from being respected by the Onis.


    Then, when he was about to avert his gaze away to just enjoy his meal, Shuten Douji turned to where he was. He thought it was his imagination, but she looked straight at him and then smirked.


    Bad feelings were overflowing. He just knew something would happen. His luck was somehow nonexistent since he met Amber.


    [Let''s meetter, young man. I will wait for you~]


    It was then proved as Shuten Douji''s voice rang in his head, and blew a kiss toward him.


    "I hope you have a good day, too, people on the second floor! Especially you, a man with shoulder-length hair in a ck suit!"


    ''I am totally screwed.'' He thought as he felt people''s sharp gaze on him, especially the yers who sat on the table behind him. ''I don''t want to be found by the yer organization this way.''


    ***


    Shuten Douji loved something interesting and entertaining. For that reason the Oni Festival was held; it was for the same reason she became an idol. So when she noticed something interesting, like nostalgia, she suddenly wanted to do something.


    The nostalgic feeling came from a man on the second floor. She had heard about that human from the Oni Chief, Kirimaru. That boy, from Shuten Douji''s perspective, said a human had defeated his son easily.


    With just a nce, Shuten could identify the man who sat on the second floor as that human. Why? Because she had instructed the Onis to do so. To make a spot for that said human so she could meet him.


    What she didn''t expect was the nostalgic feeling. Something that tugged inside her heart, making her remember the past when she wreaked havoc in Kyoto. It wasn''t from the one who was said to y her, but it was still nostalgic.


    The legend was twisted. Minamoto no Raiko wasn''t the one who slew her. Instead, she was defeated and fell to one human said to be the strongest. Yes. The feeling she got from that human was simr to that person.


    Hence, she decided to mess with him slightly and send him a telepathic message.


    [Let''s meetter, young man. I will wait for you on the back of the mountain~]


    And then she blew a kiss to him as fanservice.


    "I hope you have a good day, too, people on the second floor! Especially you, a man with shoulder-length hair in a ck suit!"


    She thought that she might finally be able to fulfill her promise to one of her trusted subordinates.


    ''Ibaraki will be d if she meets him~ Her lifelong desire to serve will finally be fulfilled.''


    But now, she had a concert to do. So she turned around to the crowd and shouted excitedly.


    "Alright! The first song is ''I am an Oni God!'' Let''s sing together!"


    "Yeah!!!"

 Chapter 41 41 – Supernatural Disaster, Tear

    ?Just as Kai thought before, the two people behind him began to whisper to each other as he began to eat his meal.


    He couldn''t make out what they said, however, but he was still able to guess they were talking about him when the word Ranga and duel came up at first. They suspected him of being the one who beat Ranga.


    While he didn''t mind exposing himself, he nned to visit the yer organization in the US with Griffin once he returned. To be found by the yer organization before he could visit him made him feel a bit of a headache as he wasn''t fully ready to confront them directly yet.


    If he wanted to me someone, he could only me Shuten Douji, who made the yers behind him deduce his identity. Still, the other party was the Oni god herself, while he was no one.


    ''Well, what happened happens, I guess.'' He put a dumpling into his mouth, and the salty and rich vor of spices filled his mouth. ''At least I can enjoy delicious food.''


    No one but the yers knew what their next move was. So Kai could only prepare for what happened next without much expectation.


    If he was found, then he was found. He already nned to make himself known by the Supernatural World nheless, as he had built his reputation up among Onis and Spirit Foxes.


    Shuten Douji''s concert was still ongoing. She sang while going around the stage like a real idol. Heck, some backup dancer showed up behind her and danced together. The lighting was great too; it was like a real modern-day idol concert.


    "I wonder how much they spent on that stage alone." He said as he ate thest food on his table.


    At that moment, the crowd below shouted excitedly. It was loud enough to make the building tremble. Shuten Douji waved her hand on the stage with a big smile.


    "I still can''t believe she''s the Oni god." He said with a bitter smile.


    At that time, he received an answer from a person behind him.


    "To be honest, I also think like that."


    Kai turned around, and it was the yer who answered him. The yers lowered their hood and showed his middle-aged face, short ck hair and eyes, and soft beard. The other yer was a young woman with long blonde hair with ck eyes. Probably her hair was dyed as the root of her hair was ck.


    "Sorry for suddenly answering your question. It''s just that I see you''re alone, and we''re a bit interested in a human sitting on the second floor without anypanion. As you can see, we are located in a quiet cornerpared to the rest of the people on the second floor."


    What the man said was reasonable. The seating arrangement of the terrace was divided by race. The Devil''s table was on the other side of the corner while the vampire was near the door, where a shade was provided to protect them from the direct light.


    Then there were them, three humans on different tables at the corner of the terrace with a direct view of the stage.


    "I will believe what you said," Kai replied while looking at the man with wary eyes. He wouldn''t question them if they approached him with no hostile intention.


    "Hahaha, you''re wary of us because we whispered to each other earlier, huh? Forgive us. We were still unsure how to approach you. Your description fit the one who beat the young Oni Ranga a few days ago, but we were still not sure about that. So when Shuten Douji called out to you, then¡­"


    "You''re sure it is me and decided to approach me?" He finished the man''s sentence and shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s correct." The man affirmed with a nod. "If we somehow offend you, we are truly sorry." He then bowed his head a little, and so was the girl with him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    From their features, they were Japanese people. And Kai knew that bowing to others was a way for a Japanese person to show respect and ask for forgiveness from others. If they were not some shady guys, then they really meant to apologize.


    "Don''t worry about it." Kai brushed it off like nothing. "However, I am still in a festival mood right now, though. I would appreciate it if you save your question for another day."


    "I understand." The man nodded. "Excuse my behavior. My name is Kuga Sojuro, my codename is Kamaitachi. She''s my disciple, Hino Asahi. Because she''s still under my tutge, she has no codename yet."


    "It''s nice to meet you." The girl greeted Kai shyly with reserved behavior.


    Was she not used to men? Or was she just a shy girl? Anyway, they had introduced themselves, and it was just right for Kai to do the same.


    "I am Kai. For my codename¡­ I have no codename yet as I haven''t registered with the yer organization."


    "I see." The man, Sojuro, nodded and smiled softly. "Please do register, though. It is mandatory for a human in Supernatural World to register in the yer organization. You will not be forced to do anything, just¡­ it is for data and to make sure you don''t do anything illegal."


    "I n to register once I return," Kai replied and smiled in kind.


    "Is that so? Then it''s good." Sojuro said. "And by the way, thank you for answering my question. May I know when I can contact you to ask about¡­ something rted to your duel with Ranga, the sessor of Oni Vige?"


    "Hmm¡­" Kai hummed as he stroked his chin. Oni Festival was held for only a day and night. The day would be filled with attractions, while there would be a drink and feast at night.


    Meaning tomorrow Kai would have nothing to do, but he had to return to New York to attend his restaurant. And there was also the matter with Shuten Douji¡­


    "How about tonight? Let''s talk while we have a drink." He made a motion of sipping a cup with his hand.


    "Great idea." Sojuro seemed to also appreciate it as his smile widened. "Then¡­"


    At that moment, before the middle-aged yer could finish his sentence, the restaurant rumbled once again. It was shaking as hard as it could, and it wasn''t from Shuten Douji''s concert. It was from a drum that echoed in the sky.


    Kai immediately checked the stage, and Shuten Douji also stopped alongside the crowd. They looked at the sky, and he also raised his head. What he saw made his jaw drop, and leap from the chair. Something terrible had happened.


    There was a tear in the sky that resembled an eye with a diameter of around 10 to 20 meters; it wasn''t clear due to it being high in the sky.


    He could see a deep abyss inside the tear; it looked like a gate to another dimension. Then something appeared. Not just one, but many. ck shadows began to drop from the tear. All of them were Malices of various sizes.


    "It seems like we need to pause our talk for today, Mr. Sojuro."


    "I agree," Sojuro replied with a nod as he stood up. His voice had a hint of seriousness.

 Chapter 42 42 – Oni God’s Strength

    ?"I need to protect these VIPs. What about you, Mr. Kai?"


    Sojuro looked at Kai, but he didn''t get an answer. Kai was silent while looking at the tear with a bitter smile. So the yers looked at each other before moving.


    "Please evacuate as soon as possible, Mr. Kai. We will leave you now." And they left to help the Devils and vampire VIPs to evacuate from the area.


    Unknown to Sojuro, Kai had a headache due to what his partner told him.


    [Kai! That''s a Supernatural disaster called Tear! That tear is a portal that creates Malices! We won''t be able to close it until all the Malices are spit out from the Tear, so we can only do our best to kill those Malices.]


    ''Really? Where are you right now?!''


    [I am with my friend already moving toward the location under the Tear. Don''t worry about me. What do you want to do? I will follow your order.]


    What did Kai want to do? He wanted to enjoy the festival. But with the appearance of the Supernatural disaster, the festival couldn''t be continued.


    Even the crowd in front of Shuten Douji''s stage was evacuated by the yers who appeared from within the restaurant. They prioritized safety instead of taking a risk to continue the festival.


    ''What I want to do is¡­'' As he answered Amber in his mind, a short shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, startling him.


    "Woah!" He took a step back and lost his bnce, but the shadow grabbed his hand before he fell.


    "Are you okay, young man?" The person who suddenly appeared asked him worriedly. "You''re not injured, no?"


    "I am fine." He replied and fixed his position. "What are you doing here, Shuten Douji?" He asked the person in front of him.


    "Kakaka, I am here to grab you. You want to fight those things, right?" She grinned and pointed the Tear over her shoulder with her thumb. "I know you want to go because I also want to go to that ce."


    It would be wrong to say no. He wanted to stop the Tear and resume the festival as soon as possible. Besides, this might be the chance for him to see Shuten Douji in action. He wanted to see the strength of an Oni leader feared in legend.


    So he nodded.


    "Well, you''re not wrong."


    "Great!" Shuten Douji eximed with a grin and turned around. "Follow me closely, young man. Don''tg behind."


    "Hey, wa¨C"


    Before Kai could finish his sentence, Shuten Douji had already jumped toward the nearest roof and crouched, looking back at him.


    [Follow me, or I will leave you behind, young man.] She sent a telepathic message once again.


    Because they weren''t connected whatsoever, Kai couldn''t reply to her message and could only grit his teeth. He really should learn how to do that from Amberter.


    Spirit Power coursed through his body as he used it to enhance his physical abilities further. Even though he got stronger from his bond with Amber, he was still not strong enough to imitate what Shuten Douji just did without enhancing his physical ability with Spirit Power.


    He felt hot energy fill his body, and he felt stronger. Then with a little help from Phoenix fire, he propelled himself to the roof where Shuten Douji was waiting for him. When he approached her, he noticed a grin on her face, and she began to jump toward another roof, toward where the Tear was.


    ''That girl wants to make this a race!'' He knew about her intention right away, as he could somehow feel her excitement when he was able to follow her to the first roof.


    As for the proof, she increased her speed whenever Kai approached her. He was already at full speed, even faster than a car, when they reached the third roof, but she was still able to increase it more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gave up. Then he purposely slowed down a little to keep his energy so he would be able to fight a lot longer. The Tear was on the vige''s outskirts, which was a bit far from where they were. However, with his current speed, he would only need a few seconds more to reach the outskirt.


    Shuten Douji felt Kaigged behind and decreased her speed to match him.


    "What''s wrong, young man? Why did you suddenly be slow?"


    "I am reserving my strength. That Tear looks like bad news that couldst for more than an hour to me." He replied calmly as he jumped around the roof beside Shuten Douji.


    "Can''t you just recover your strength mid-fight? You even absorbed Nature power in real-time right now, no?" Shuten Douji asked curiously, narrowing her eyes slightly. "That recovery speed is really impressive. Better than most humans even without concentrating."


    "Really?" Kai asked, a bit surprised.


    He didn''t realize it himself due to his sheer Spirit Power reserve. Amber also mentioned he needed at least a week to fully replenish his Spirit Power, and that was before it increased even further yesterday.


    "Umu. That''s the case, young man. But, I see¡­ Your fire burned all those Spirit Power you replenished in a matter of seconds. That''s also a simr fire¡­ Hmm, what is it, though? My memory fails me as it has been too long since I felt it."


    "It is a Phoenix fire." He told her honestly, and Shuten Douji''s face brightened immediately as she made a gesture with her hands.


    "Ah, right! It belonged to that child! Umu, umu. I remember it." She nodded a few times with a big smile on her face. She then turned her attention forward and continued, "We''ve arrived, young man. It seems that Phoenix child and my subordinate are also here."


    "I can see it."


    It wasn''t hard to see what had happened in front of him. A pir of fire was raised until it reached the Tear in the sky, and debris flew around everywhere. He guessed that Amber created the fire and Shuten Douji''s subordinate threw that debris.


    Talking about her subordinate, it should only be that one.


    ''Ibaraki Douji. I never thought I would meet two Mythical figures in this ce.'' His smile grew from ear to ear, happy to meet figures from legend. So he increased his speed.


    "Oh? Now you''re spirited! I won''t lose, young man!" Shuten Douji also increased her speed. Her body became a blur as she split the wind, going to the most crowded area where 6 Malices destroyed the surrounding.


    The people had been evacuated and were gathered at Central za under the yers'' protection. So there was nothing to hold Shuten Douji back from rampaging.


    She mmed onto the ground, right in the middle of 6 Malices, around 2 to 3 meters tall. Then with a big grin on her face, she raised her right leg, showing her smooth thighs, and instantly mmed it against the ground.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang in the area as a ten meters crater was created with her in the center. A great earthquake attacked the whole Oni Vige due to one kick. Surrounding buildings were destroyed by the earthquake, turning them into rubble.


    The shadows lost their footing and fell with the debris, but Shuten had already moved and crushed all their cores before they hit the ground with a long club in her hand.


    They disappeared into ck smoke that disappeared shortly after, leaving only Shuten in the middle of debris rain, swinging her big club that came from nowhere.


    "Let''s have a party!" She shouted loudly with a feral grin.


    Kai stopped on the roof of the intact building, a bit away from the crater, amazed. It was the first time he had seen something like this, something that strong. His power was nothing against her. Even after fusing with Amber, he had no confidence in winning against Shuten Douji.


    "So that''s the power of the one called Oni God." A simr grin as Shuten appeared on his face unconsciously. He was excited. "She''s really strong."

 Chapter 43 43 – A Prophecy

    ?Inside the chief''s mansion, the situation wasn''t as great either. Kirimaru immediately went to the roof by jumping to look at the situation while Chigusa stayed in the room. Following the chief was the tanned Oni.


    "This is not good," Kirimaru mentioned as he looked at the Tear in the distance. Several blue and red Onis were on the ground looking at him, and he turned at them and swung his right hand, issuing an order.


    "Evacuate the guests and the civilians! Every able body is to protect them, and I will go to stop the Tear personally!" Then he turned to his son, who was watching him excitedly. "Ranga, youe with me."


    "Alright, pops!"


    Kirimaru jumped down from the roof and was about to leave with Ranga, but Sayo suddenly approached and stopped him with her hand.


    "I will go too."


    "No." Kirimaru replied as he stopped in his tracks. "You''re not part of this vige anymore."


    "But¡­" Sayo lowered her hand, clearly crestfallen.


    "Stay here. Isn''t it your duty to protect the Prophet?" The Oni Chief turned around and left once he said that.


    Ranga looked at Sayo and patted her shoulder.


    "What pops said is true. He''s not mad at you anymore for leaving the vige to stay with Chigusa-sama, Sayo." He said, making Sayo raise her head to look at him. "So stay here to protect her, okay? I was a bit sad you left me, but it is your decision so do your best to keep harm away from the Prophet."


    "Ranga-sama¡­"


    "Then I will leave," Ranga said and quickly chased after his father, who had already been away from the mansion.


    Left alone, Sayo nodded slightly and returned to the room where Chigusa was. She opened the door and called out to the person she needed to protect from harm.


    "Chigusa-sama! We will be saf¨C" She was about to reassure the girl, but something strange happened. Chigusa''s eyes were unfocused, and there was golden glitter flying around her eyes.


    The Prophet''s shadow immediately realized that Chigusa was in a state to receive a prophecy. The Miko wouldn''t be able to know anything, so it was her duty to hear it. She knelt beside the Miko and waited for her to open her mouth. It wasn''t for long.


    "An eye of the void appeared. Chaos will ensue."


    The first sentence was calm and serene. Sayo deciphered it immediately and rted it to the Supernatural disaster, Tear, which appeared in Oni vige. Chaos had already broken out, but yers'' fast response quickly calmed it down.


    "RULER will save, the subordinate will fall. Obsidian ck, burning heart."


    That wasn''t good at all. The prophecy about a fall and a description of something destructive would definitely not be good news. Only one piece of that sentence was good. The RULER was here, and he would save.


    But it wasn''t clear what he would save. Was it himself or the others? It could also be the vige.


    The prophecy wasn''t over yet. Chigusa''s mouth moved once again.


    "The advent is near. Boogeymen will crawl out of their graves."


    Boogeyman. A mythical creature used by adults to frighten their children. They had no specific appearance, and their concept varied. Onemon thing was they were described as androgynous monsters that punished children for their misbehavior.


    The term was used as a personification or metonym for terror. In the book, they were described as the Devil. But Devils were a race in the Supernatural World; they weren''t Boogeymen. The correct term for them is.


    "An advent of the Demon!" Sayo muttered in a horrified voice.


    The mythical creature was born normally. They were born just like other Races. But what made them different? How did they gain their power? The answer was through legends and stories. They evolved and gained power.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Unexpectedly, the prophecy continued. This time, Chigusa was looking at her, something that had never happened before. Golden glitters were still flying around her eyes, indicating she was still in a state to receive the prophecy.


    She shouldn''t be able to move! Sayo was surprised. But she strained her ears. Her duty wasn''t over yet; she still needed to hear the rest of the prophecy.


    "With the subordinate''s power, the RULER will find hismitment."


    That relieved Sayo a little. Spreading ominous prophecies wasn''t something pleasant to do.


    "As he will understand his assignment."


    At that moment she uttered thest prophecy, Chigusa''s body fell like a doll. Sayo immediately caught her andid her down on the floor slowly. She then turned around and left the room, shouting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyone! There is something urgent!"


    One of the young blue Oni who ran around the mansion stopped near Sayo and asked.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Yeah!" Sayo nodded. "Chigusa-sama just had another prophecy."


    With that, the others stopped too, listening to Sayo.


    "Please send people to the central za where the yers are and some Onis to protect Chigusa-sama. I will tell Kirimaru about this personally, as I need to go fast." She then proceeded to tell the blue Oni about the prophecy with a serious expression.


    "At once!" The blue Oni nodded and began to work after listening to Sayo''s words.


    Sayo also moved, jumped over the fence, and ran toward the Tear.


    "I hope I can ry this message fast."


    ***


    Kai, who watched Shuten Douji crush Malices one by one, felt something approaching him. He turned toward the sky and noticed Amber flying toward him with fiery wings.


    "Kai!" She shouted excitedly and stopped in front of him, hovering in the sky while pping her wings.


    "Amber. You said you were with your friend? Where is she?" Kai asked curiously.


    "Ah, she''s not my friend, but an acquaintance." She fixed him, then pointed her hand at where some rocks and Malices were flying to the sky. "She''s there, by the way."


    "I¡­I see¡­"


    He couldn''t say anything more. That strength¡­ Amber''s acquaintance must be an Oni or someone from a race with simr physical strength. Because the destruction she caused was almost on par with Shuten Douji.


    "Fufufu, I see you are with someone with an insane power too." Amber chuckled at Kai''s expression and turned her attention to Shuten Douji. The Oni god practically danced with her club and enjoyed the fight like a child.


    Malices had no feelings or fear, but they understood someone with a lot of Spirit Power. That was why they grouped around Shuten Douji, as she had the biggest Spirit Power reserve among the three people in the area.


    ? "Shuten Douji, huh?" She muttered.


    "It was just a coincidence as I watched her concert earlier. By the way, should we take care of the Tear directly in the sky?" Kai asked, smirking. "I think we can leave the ones on the ground to them."


    Even now, Malices were still dropping from the Tear nonstop. The number of shadows kept increasing as time passed, but their sizes were visibly smaller than the first batch, with only 2 meters in height. It wouldn''t take long before they stopped, and the Tear disappearedpletely.


    "You''re right. More people also approached, so we could thin them out directly before they could fall to the ground. That''s a good idea, Kai!"


    "Not so much. So, we do it?"


    "Un, let''s do it." Amber approached Kai and leaned forward. She knew her assignment well.


    Kai was also not shy. He kissed Amber, and she fused with him. It only took less than a second, and he controlled the Phoenix fire to give him feathered fire wings. They appeared on his back and magically didn''t burn his clothes as he wished for it.


    "Oh?!"


    A happy, curious voice rang from the ground. It was from Shuten Douji. "As expected! Young man, we will surely have a talkter!"


    "Sure. I will leave the Malices on the ground to you, Shuten Douji!" Kai replied to the Oni god and took off to the sky.


    The Tear was located 50 meters from the ground. With his speed, it should be easy to close the distance in 2 seconds. But due to him not having experienced having wings yet, he needed more than 5 seconds to adjust them before he was finally able to control his flight freely.


    Once he had done that, the rest was easy. He hovered in front of the Tear with Phoenix fire dancing around him. With a smirk, he muttered to talk to the Phoenix girl inside him.


    "Let''s burn them all."


    [Oooh!]

 Chapter 44 44 – Burning The Malices Down!

    ?A torrent of me passed through the Tear, burning every single Malice that tried to cross. They burned without leaving anything behind.


    It was the first time Kai unleashed the full might of Phoenix fire, as there was nothing to stop him in the sky. But he was still pleasantly surprised by the power to burn anything with just a touch. Even the ck shadow wasn''t spared and turned into ck smoke in less than a second.


    Still, he felt the immediate effect. He could somehow feel Amber''s Spirit Power reserve decrease slightly. It was just as Amber exined. When they were fused, Amber''s Spirit Power would be used first to fuel the Phoenix fire and any technique Kai unleashed.


    That was why he never felt tired, and the Phoenix girl needed to replenish her Spirit Power every time they fused. It didn''t even cost 1% of her reserve, but it was still a big number nheless.


    If put in numbers, he could only use a simr attack around 200 more times before Amber''s Spirit Power depletedpletely. Of course, that didn''t count her natural Spirit Power recovery she did through breathing.


    In a normal state, it wouldn''t get depleted at all.


    "This is crazy. They areing nonstop!" Kai muttered to himself as he continued to burn the Malices. Some escaped but met their end by Shuten Douji''s club on the ground.


    Because he was high in the sky, he noticed the destruction caused by Amber''s acquaintance had stopped, and two familiar red Onis ran toward their location from afar. They were Kirimaru and Ranga.


    "Amber! How long does Tear usually form in one ce?!" He asked the knowledgeable person, who he hoped would know the answer.


    [It varies! Depending on the cause, it can go for 5 minutes to 30 minutes! If it naturally appears, then it might even go for as long as 1 hour!]


    "Huh?! What do you mean naturally appear!"


    A Malice jumped to him from the Tear, and he just swiped his arm to create a firewall that burned the Malice instantly.


    "Is there a way to create Tear artificially?"


    [Of course! As long as they know the method, they can seal an unpurified Spirit Power in a Talisman! That way, they can create an artificial Supernatural Disaster anytime. However¡­]


    "However?"


    Kai kept fending off the Malices and burned them as he talked with Amber. Even if he seemed like he underestimated them, he actually did not. He kept paying attention to where the Malice went and stopped as much as Malices he could; at the same time, he also listened to Amber.


    [They will need a lot of unpurified Spirit Power to do that, which is around a fourth of your total Spirit Power.]


    "That''s it?" He asked, surprised. That was a really small amount for him.


    [That''s a lot, you know? Your reserve is nowpared to 200 normal yers! Your Spirit Power reserve is now a simr amount to a weak Mythical creature instead of normal people!]


    "Well¡­ I don''t know about that!" Once again, he swiped his arm, and a dozen Malices burned down to nothingness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only two or three Malices came out of the Tear every second now. It decreased considerablypared to when the Tear first appeared. At first, there were at least 10 Malices 2 to 3 meters tall, dropping to the ground every second.


    More than a minute had passed since then, and Kai had fought in the sky for around 40 seconds. He nced downward, and the Malices in the area had been taken care of, leaving nothing.


    "I think our job is over right now. We also spent 3% of your Spirit Power in our fight just now."


    [I agree. Let''s leave the rest to the Oni and find this perpetrator. This Tear onlysts for a minute more at best, so it''s clearly artificially created by someone.]


    "As expected, huh? Let''s tell Shuten Douji about that."


    Kai began to descend slowly to the ground while pping his feathered fire wings. As he descended, he also burned some Malices with Phoenix fire that danced around his wings. They danced like a snake andtched on the Malice before engulfing their whole bodies.


    The sight was like a firework. His hair was unruffled due to the sweat he developed mid-fight, and it was dancing in the sky as the wind hit it.


    Hended a bit away from Shuten Douji, and the Oni god noticed him immediately. His fire wings scattered around and turned into a beautiful fire bloom before disappearing.


    "Oh, young man! You''re really making a shy move, aren''t you?" She smirked at him, slinging her club over her shoulder. "That made my job easier! My subordinate also said thank you for helping, although she was also confused about where the Phoenix chick disappeared to, hahaha!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Shuten Douji''sugh was infectious. Kaiughed with her subconsciously. She had this aura of bringing people to do what she did.


    Suddenly, she stopped. "Oops, I slipped back to my past self. Tehe~" With a cute movement, she put her hand on her head. The club in her hand was covered in light as it became smaller and eventually turned into a gold microphone she had used in the concert earlier.


    "That''s...?" Kai asked curiously. He looked at the microphone curiously and noticed a rune written on its shaft.


    [Transformation Rune. That''s quite an advanced technique only a top exorcist can do.]


    "Something the Keikain family made for me. Quite convenient for something like this." Shuten Douji replied casually as she looked past Kai''s shoulder. "Ooh? The Chief of this vige is here."


    Kai turned around, and indeed, Kirimaru and Ranga jumped from the copsed building and kicked the Malice that had just dropped from the sky. The one Kirimaru kicked burst, while Ranga only managed to kick through its body. But fortunately, his kicknded on the Malice core, destroying it.


    Theynded a bit away from Kai and Shuten Douji, who silently moved beside him.


    When Ranga saw him, his eyes widened in pleasant surprise as he pointed his hand.


    "Ah! You''re the one from that day!"

 Chapter 45 45 – Ibaraki Douji

    ?[It seems he remembers you, Kai. Fufufu.]


    ''I can see that.'' He replied cynically as he looked at Ranga.


    "Boy! You''re finally here! What are you doing, letting this disaster strike your vige for a minute before you appear!"


    Shuten Douji scolded Kirimaru, who had a bitter expression, like a little child with her hands on her hips.


    "Forgive me, Elder. There is an important guest in my mansion."


    "Guest, what! Look at this splendid young man! He rushed to this ce as soon as he saw the disaster with me and helped to kill those Malices without any question! You should be ashamed! Even my subordinate is here!"


    "Y-Yes. I apologize, Elder."


    Shuten Douji kept scolding Kirimaru without caring about the Malices that spread around. The Oni Chief''s dignity was already gone without any trace in front of the Oni god.


    ''Will it be okay if we stay here and talk like this?''


    [Don''t worry, Kai. My acquaintance will take care of those Malices. You can just talk to them for now. Look, Ranga is approaching.]


    "Yo! We''ve met again, human!"


    "Yeah. My name is Kai, though. I would appreciate it if you call me by my name from now on."


    "Oh, I will! Still, why didn''t you say hello to me when we met at the central za earlier?"


    "Did you forget where you were?" Kai replied with a t tone. Ranga was on the stage, and he was among the crowd. There was no way he would jump on the stage only to greet Ranga.


    "Well, hahaha." He let out a dryugh and immediately changed the topic. "By the way, how long have you been here?"


    "Since the start, I guess? I helped Shuten Douji to destroy those Malices." He pointed at the sky while noticing something strange. Kirimaru and Ranga looked at him with horror.


    "H-Hey! Y-Y-You shouldn''t call Elder by her direct name if she''s not holding a concert! Or else!" Kirimaru warned Kai, but he was stopped by Shuten Douji herself.


    "It''s fine." She said, stopping the red Onis'' movement. "This young man has the right to call my name directly or by any name he wants to." She continued.


    Kai was a bit confused, but maybe it was a hierarchical thing.


    [It''s because you''re the descendant of the strongest, and Shuten Douji noticed that. That''s why she allowed you to call her freely.] Amber exined in his mind.


    That again. It still didn''t feel real to him.


    He kept his mouth shut while the duo father and son gulped a little due to Shuten Douji''s unexpected answer.


    "More importantly, move around, boys! Don''t let my subordinate do all the work. Do you want her to get mad and punch you?"


    "Y-Yes, Elder! We will move shortly!" Kirimaru and Ranga answered in loud voices simultaneously.


    "Let''s go, Ranga! It''s our turn!" The father said before leaping away toward the nearest Malice.


    Ranga turned to Kai and raised his hand. "Let''s talkter, Kai! I need to go for now!" He then followed his father and disappeared behind the copsed buildings once more, searching for more Malices.


    "And they are gone." Shuten Douji said, "And one more arrived."


    Just after she finished her sentence with a grin, another Oni appeared in front of them. She was a girl with tanned skin and clothes that screamed ''Ninja!'' with a ck half mask and anything.


    When she looked at Kai, her eyes widened, pounced at him and shouted. "The prophecy!"


    He was surprised by her sudden behavior, but then she continued.


    "Please stop Chigusa-sama''s prophecy!"


    At that time, he understood the seriousness of the situation and calmed himself down. He had heard about someone who could guess the future through a prophecy.


    Even Shuten Douji showed a serious face. She clearly recognized the Oni girl who had just appeared.


    "Girl." She called out to the ninja Oni, as Kai named her, in a low voice. "Calm down and exin everything."


    "F-Forgive me, Elder Shuten." The Oni girl apologized and retreated slightly. "Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Sayo, just Sayo without a family name. I am Chiyori Chigusa-sama''s attendant, and I heard her new prophecy earlier. Please¡­ I beg you to please listen to me."


    "So she said. What will you do, young man? It seems like this time''s prophecy is rted to you."


    ''What do you think, Amber?'' Kai asked his partner as he looked at Sayo. From what he felt, she wasn''t lying.


    [As always, I will stand with you, Kai. Just do as you please!]


    ''Just like always, huh?'' Hearing Amber''s answer, he smiled. Then he looked at Shuten Douji, nodded his head, and turned back to Sayo.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Tell me about it."


    Sayo nodded and began to tell him about the prophecy she had heard from Chigusa. The content of the prophecy was vague at best.


    There was the word Ruler, obsidian ck, burning heart; then there was one word he was familiar with.


    ''Boogeyman?'' He held his grin as that was one word he was familiar with. Coincidentally, Boogeyman was also a Mythical creature.


    If there was something he wanted to use as his codename when he registered in the yer organization, it would be that.


    ''Surely, the prophecy didn''t mean me when it said Boogeyman, no? But it''s plural.''


    Right. The Boogeyman in the prophecy was plural. Meaning there were a lot of Boogeymen instead of one.


    [That Ruler¡­ That one is directed to you, Kai. You''re the Ruler.] Amber''s words rang in his head. She sounded proud when she told him that he was the Ruler. [Subordinate will fall. I guess we know who it is.] Her tone turned haughty.


    Kai felt a gaze from his side and turned to Shuten Douji. The Oni god was grinning like crazy.


    "Oho, the subordinate will fall, huh?"


    "Why are you looking at me?" Kai asked, even though he knew the Oni god''s hidden meaning behind her gaze. She had called Amber''s acquaintance her subordinate for a while now.


    "Nothing~ This loli baba idol didn''t know what you''re asking about~" She pretended to be oblivious as she turned to Sayo.


    "So, girl. We are already in the first sentence. Next is subordinate will fall and obsidian ck and burning heart, no?"


    "That''s right." Sayo nodded, confirming Shuten Douji''s question.


    "Then it''s easy." The Oni god nodded, crossing her arms. She took a really deep breath to the point it inted her chest.


    [Kai, cover your ears!] Amber suddenly shouted in his mind, which prompted him to do what she had suggested.


    Sayo also plugged her ears when she saw Shuten Douji''s motion.


    Next, a thundering shout came from the Oni god''s small mouth.


    "IBARAKI DOUJI! COME HERE!"


    She called out another familiar name. Ibaraki Douji, a loyal subordinate of Shuten Douji. What happened next was something really ridiculous.


    A ck blur passed through the area and stopped in front of Shuten Douji. It all happened in an instant.


    Even with his eyes that could see people moving as slow as a snail, the speed of the ck blur was a bit too much. He could only see a woman moving at a fast speed. When she stopped, a raging wind followed suit in her track and blew away dust and small rubbles.


    "Did you call for me, Shuten-sama?"


    A girl with ck hair two heads taller than Shuten Douji and a head shorter than Kai asked with azy tone. Her golden eyes looked lifeless, and she looked dispirited.


    She wore some kind of leotard bodysuit and loose ck kimono that failed to hide her body. Some part of her kimono was torn, making it a useless article to cover her bountiful breasts. She had a tattoo on her upper right arm and a set of red horns.


    "Umu!" Shuten Douji nodded energetically in contrast to her lifeless subordinate. She then pointed at Kai and eximed. "Look at this young man! Have you noticed something?"


    "Hmm?" Ibaraki Douji turned to Kaizily, but then her eyes shot open. "Hmm?!" She repeated her hum, but this time with a higher tone. "There is¡­ Phoenix fire? Then¡­ Could it be!"


    "Correct! This young man is his descendant! And seeing that he can use that technique to fuse with Phoenix chick, there is no mistaking it! Hey, Phoenix girl, can you undo your fusion for now?"


    [What should we do, Kai?]


    ''Hmm¡­ Why not? The prophecy seemed interesting. It seems Shuten Douji knows about this person called the strongest, and I also want to know more about my origin. So let''s cooperate for now.''


    [Alright.] Amber replied and then undone their fusion. A fire danced from Kai''s body and morphed into a humanoid shape on his side. Amber reappeared from within the fire in a second and waved her hand.


    "Hello, Ibaraki."


    "Amber! I see!" Ibaraki''s face brightened. Her previous dispirited face was gone as she turned to Shuten Douji once again. "Boss, may I?"


    "I allow it," Shuten replied, knowing what her subordinate was about to ask. "Peace hase, so grab your happiness."


    "Yes!" Ibaraki eximed happily and walked toward Kai. She held the tattoo on her upper right arm before suddenly knelt in front of him. "May I serve you as my master?" She looked up at him and asked with hope in her eyes.


    All of it was so sudden. A low chuckle escaped Shuten Douji''s lips as she looked at the spectacle. Amber looked with a warm gaze while Sayo was confused as hell.


    Then, a man who was in the center of that stood in front of Ibaraki Douji, clearly surprised. The only thing in his mind was what the fuck happened, and he let out a strange voice loudly.


    "HAH?!"

 Chapter 46 46 – Second Contract

    ?Kai didn''t know what to do.


    This situation was a bit beyond hisprehension.


    In the middle of a clearing around copsed buildings that the Malices destroyed. The Tear in the sky had closed slowly, but Kai only focused his gaze on the Oni, Ibaraki Douji, who knelt in front of him.


    "Subordinate will fall, obsidian ck and burning heart." Suddenly, Amber recited one line from the prophecy as she stared at Kai with a soft smile. "This is the prophecy, Kai. Didn''t you say you would ept someone who wants to make a contract with you? She''s the Ibaraki Douji, you know?"


    "I did say that, but¡­" He replied to Amber and looked around.


    Shuten Douji and Amber had amused smiles. They were looking at what happened to him with a gaze filled with amusement, enjoying his flustered reaction.


    Then there was Sayo. He was thankful that there was someone more flustered than him. It calmed him down and made him able to observe the situation with a clear mind.


    He looked at Ibaraki Douji. Their eyes met, and he asked, "Are you sure? I don''t know you, and you don''t know me." His tone changed, and he looked serious. "Are you sure you won''t regret your decision?" He repeated.


    Being able to read emotions was truly useful at this time. He would be able to know whether Ibaraki Douji was serious about her decision or not.


    The subordinate of the Oni god nodded firmly. "I am sure. This is what I had wanted since a thousand years ago when I wasn''t strong enough. I wanted to serve you as my master. My Boss has allowed it too."


    Her gaze was sincere, and Kai didn''t feel any falsehood. Her emotion was stable, and she truly wanted to serve him.


    Declining her would¡­ not do any good to Kai. Deep inside him, he wanted to ept her and made a contract with her, just like what he did with Amber. Curiosity. Once again, his strongest feeling was piqued.


    He wanted to know what it felt like fusing with Ibaraki Douji. He wanted to hear her story, the real story behind the legend that was spread all over the Eastnd.


    "Maybe I am not the one that you think I am."


    "Doesn''t matter." Ibaraki Douji replied instantly. For the first time he saw her, the edge of her lips curled up a little, creating a smile. "I want to serve you as my master." She eximed again with certainty.


    It seemed like she was totally serious. The prophecy also seemed to already see this happening.


    Kai was curious. How did the prophecy work? How did the person who gave the prophecy know what would happen? Such a thing couldn''t be exined by words alone.


    Still, his heart told him he should make a contract with Ibaraki Douji. It would help him in the long run.


    The individual named Kai wasn''t arrogant. But he knew the situation where he needed to be arrogant and show his strength, his power.


    Sometimes, it was necessary to build a rtionship and intimidate others, just like what he did to Robert and Reba when they used Marite Puppet to attack Foxes Temple.


    "Well then." Kai nodded his head and walked toward Ibaraki Douji, extending his hand at her. "I will be looking forward to your service. Let''s settle this with a contract and a pledge."


    "Yes!" She took Kai''s hand and stood up. They looked at each other for a while before a voice separated their hands.


    "I see that''s settled." Shuten Douji chimed in from the side and approached them. She patted Ibaraki on her back and grinned. "Let''s cut our pledge first, Ibaraki. You won''t need that tattoo anymore as you will have a new one."


    "Yes, Boss!" Ibaraki Douji replied as she beamed into a smile. She turned to the Oni god and extended her right hand.


    "I love your expression now." Shuten Douji said as she put her hand on top of Ibaraki Douji''s tattoo.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A tattoo was usually used as a sign of a Master and Subordinate contract, just like the contract between Kai and Amber, which left a red Phoenix mark above her thigh.


    The contract was sacred and could only be canceled by consent from both parties. One was expected to only serve one person at a time and swore not to betray them no matter what happened.


    It was also a way to create a bond between Master and Subordinate, making a telepathic message possible even without them learning how to use Telepathy with their Spirit Power as the contract already connected their Spirit Power with one another.


    Shuten Douji''s golden Spirit Power was unleashed as she muttered some words, a spell to end the contract between her and Ibaraki Douji that had tied them for a thousand years.


    "I, Shuten Douji, herself now dered that our contract has ended. It is void. With this, I allow Ibaraki Douji to gain her freedom once again."


    "Ibaraki Douji epted. I really am happy serving under you, Shuten Douji-sama."


    "Umu!"


    The golden Spirit Power moved like a living snake toward Ibaraki Douji and engulfed the tattoo on her upper right arm. It then ate them away, slowly erasing them from Ibaraki Douji''s skin.


    "That''s a ceremony to end a contract with respect. You should also learn it, Kai." Amber spoke to him from the side as he watched the ceremony happen without missing any of it.


    "Yeah." He nodded and saw Shuten Douji retract her Spirit Power. It all happened in an instant. Not even 5 seconds have passed since the ceremony.


    Ibaraki Douji smiled at Shuten Douji and turned to Kai once again.


    "Please make a contract with me, Master." She beamed and leaned closer to Kai.


    Making a contract with someone else wasn''t something Kai knew how to do. But his instinct told him just to follow what his heart told him.


    One thing was for sure. He remembered when he met Amber for the first time and cked out due to making a contract with her. At that time, what did he do? The answer was clear.


    "Sure." He nodded his head and approached Ibaraki Douji. His hand touched her chin, bringing it up as his head leaned closer.


    "That''s it, Kai! Now kiss her while thinking of making a contract with her!" Amber instructed from the side.


    Kai knew about that. He watched Ibaraki Douji slowly close her eyes as she prepared to make a contract with him. Their faces were close to each other, and then their lips touched.


    Something moved at a fast speed inside his body as soon as his lips made contact with Ibaraki Douji. It was his Spirit Power.


    His Spirit Power moved uncontrobly as it tried to escape his body and went inside Ibaraki Douji through the contact they made with their lips. A pale blue aura mixed with a hint of red was sent straight inside Ibaraki Douji''s body, causing her to squirm around and let out a muffled moan.


    They made their way toward her upper right arm, creating a mark as a sign of a contract between them. The mark was shaped like a tribal fire. It was big, covering almost all of her upper arm.


    Kai immediately felt the effect. His Spirit Power was drained. He only had around 60% left in his reserve, but he felt like he was stronger than before.


    Then they got separated and looked at each other.


    "I am looking forward to your service, Ibaraki," Kai remarked, to which the former subordinate of Oni god answered with the most beautiful smile she ever had.


    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 47 47 – The Boogeyman

    ?"Congrattions, Ibaraki!" Amber pped, congratting the Oni for sessfully making a contract with Kai.


    Shuten Douji also nodded proudly. She even had a single tear fall down her face as she was happy for her former subordinate too.


    "Umu, I hope you can help the young man, Ibaraki."


    "Yes, Amber." Ibaraki nodded at Amber and turned to Shuten. "Thank you for everything, Boss."


    Sayo still couldn''t process what had happened, but she also pped her hands while smiling as the atmosphere seemed to call for that.


    "Don''t mention it!" The Oni god waved her hand casually with a smile. "Now then, let''s deal with that thing, should we?" She pointed to the sky at where the Tear was.


    It was considerably smaller. A few minutes had passed since it appeared, and it only spewed out one Malice each second instead of 3 now.


    Its diameter also shrank to 3 meters. Even if they ignored it, it would close in a minute. Kirimaru and Ranga were enough to deal with the remaining Malices, but there was something that they shouldn''t ignore.


    "The second sentence of the prophecy had alreadye true. Now for the third¡­"


    "The advent is near. Boogeymen will crawl out of their graves." Kai finished Shuten Douji''s sentence with a serious face, then he continued. "With subordinate''s power, the RULER will find hismitment."


    "It''s your turn, young man." Shuten grinned at Kai.


    "I guess so." He scratched the back of his head with a bitter smile.


    ''The Ruler will find hismitment, huh? What kind ofmitment is that, I wonder?''


    The prophecy was strange. While he still didn''t know whether he was this Ruler, even though Amber said he was the Ruler, he didn''t think he needed moremitment than he currently had.


    ''As he will understand his assignment. As I expected, having a special kind of power means having a special duty, no?''


    It was something that happened in all movies. Even the movie in which his favorite actor was acting as the main character was like that. A man, knowing nothing, suddenly got involved with a new world because he was special.


    At first, the man was in denial, just like Kai, but then he understood his assignment and ultimately saved the world. Though he needed to be honest, he didn''t quite like it when they decided to make the fourth movie when the ending of the third was already good.


    ''It''s time to take the real red pill, I guess.'' He chuckled and raised his head, looking at the Tear. It got smaller again at a fast speed.


    Before long, it was fully closed, and the sky turned to normal.


    "It closed, but¡­" Kai muttered. Then all of a sudden, he shuddered, feeling somethinging from where the Tear had just closed. "It''s not over yet."


    "Indeed, it is." Amber nodded, affirming Kai''s words. Then she turned to the tanned Oni. "You call yourself Sayo?"


    "Yes." Sayo nodded firmly.


    "You better return to where yourdy is. Because I think you won''t like what will happen next, and it will be a bit dangerous here."


    "But¡­"


    "Leave, girl. We will be the ones who greet this Boogeyman alone. You shouldn''t get yourself involved in this and protect your mistress." Shuten Douji ordered the tanned Oni with amanding tone, leaving no room to argue.


    Sayo hesitated a little bit. But then, she knew she would be of no use with the people with great strength here. Compared to them, her power was not enough. She would only be a hindrance.


    "Certainly. Please excuse me." As soon as she said that, her figure disappeared in a blur.


    Kai looked at where Sayo was and whistled, amazed by her speed.


    "She''s really fast." Hemented.


    For some reason, Ibaraki Douji pulled the sleeve of his suit and said, "Master, I am faster."


    She sounded a bit jealous. Was it because he justplimented another Oni? Even Amber giggled yfully on the side.


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean." He apologized and gained a nod from the Oni girl.


    Still, that giggle was soon reced by a serious face as she looked upward.


    "It''s here."


    The other three looked upward at the same time. A swirl of unbridled Nature power created a vortex of wind at the ce where the Tear disappeared. The dark sky turned darker like a night around the area as a small void appeared in the middle of the said swirl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wind raged, and a loud scream echoed.


    "Shaaaaaaa!!!"


    It was unknown where the scream came from. A crackle noise of woods forcibly moved by a certain force rang in the area. Trees and rocks moved, flying toward the vortex because of the raging wind.


    Kai nted his feet on the ground, trying his best not to be sucked by the vortex.


    "This is a bit bad, isn''t it?" He said.


    "It is. But why is there a grin on your face, young man?" Shuten Douji asked Kai with a yful tone.


    "Maybe because I am excited. A real Boogeyman will appear in front of me." He replied and turned to Ibaraki Douji. "Lend me your power, Ibaraki Douji!"


    "Yes, Master. My power is at your disposal."


    Extending his hand, he pulled Ibaraki closer and kissed her. The Oni immediately melted into a cloud of ck smoke and entered Kai''s body through his mouth.


    A gust of wind hit the area with Kai as the center. Amber and Shuten Douji were forced to take a step back due to how powerful the wind was.


    "That''s unexpected. He can bring Ibaraki''s full power out just like that. Hahahaha, he''s really his descendant, ain''t he?"


    "He is," Amber confirmed. "I am a bit jealous, though. I want to fuse with him again."


    "Don''t say that, Phoenix chick. He will soon be able to fuse with both of you. Give him time."


    "Indeed." Amber nodded, and a small smile appeared on her face. "I will be waiting for that time."


    Kai, who had just experienced fusing with another Mythical creature other than Amber, looked down at his hand. The raging wind in the area didn''t affect him any longer. He could stand just fine without even being afraid of the wind pulling him into the center of the vortex.


    A feeling of being powerful and undefeated filled his entire body. He felt like he could destroy a mountain with a punch when he was in this state.


    [Master, are you okay?] Ibaraki''s concerned voice rang in his mind. The connection was there, and he grinned while clenching his fist.


    "I am fine. Can''t be any better than this."


    It was different from when he fused with Amber. Indeed, he could still use Phoenix fire, but it was the weak version that he could control, not the full-power version Amber used.


    But on the other hand, his physical ability was at the top, simr to Shuten Douji''s level due to fusing with Ibaraki Douji and adding with his own power.


    "Now then¡­" He nced up.


    In the center of the vortex, he saw the trees and rocks that got sucked in earlier began to create a shape. A humanoid shape.


    The rocks became its body and head. The trees became its arms and legs. Some grass morphed into a rag and a hat.


    Boogeyman was often described as a scary figure. But the word bogey could also be tranted as goblin or scarecrow. Hence, the appearance of Boogeymen varies depending on where they appear. Its existence was closer to a Supernatural disaster than to a creature.


    This was Oni Vige. A vige where Oni lived. Around the vige were fields and mountains. A goblin wouldn''t appear in the Eastnd as their legend came from the west. So the Boogeyman took a certain appearance using the rocks and trees.


    A scarecrow.


    Crackle Crackle¨C!


    It floated in the sky as the raging wind stopped. It crossed its tree arms with a crackle. Its fingers were sharp and pointy like a w. The joints that were made from a rock made a grinding sound.


    Its eyes were golden, shining like moonlight in the dark sky that returned to normal. Then its face parted, showing a row of sharp teeth made from rock.


    "Kschsaaaaa!!!" A loud deafening scream echoed in the area as the Boogeyman fell to the ground with a loud boom. A cloud of dirt flew into the air. And when it was cleared, the Boogeyman appeared from behind and stood tall right in front of Kai and the others.


    Its height was easily 5 meters tall. Because its body was also made from rock, burning it would be hard. Kai made the right decision of fusing with Ibaraki Douji instead of Amber this time.


    He raised his arms into a stance, facing the scarecrow without any fear. His Spirit Power moved, enhancing his body and increasing his physical ability further. His grin widened, and his fanged teeth that changed from fusing with an Oni were exposed.


    "Let''s do it, Ibaraki!"


    [Yes, Master!]

 Chapter 48 48 – Vs The Boogeyman

    The Boogeyman felt the danger of the man in front of it. That man could destroy it before it could make a move.


    So it changed its body. The rag that covered its rocky body was blown by the wind and by its transformation. Having a big body wouldn''t be able to defeat the man in front of it. Better prioritized speed over weight.


    Such was a trait of the Boogeyman. Able to change in every kind of situation.


    And it screamed once again. "KSaaaaa!!!"


    ***


    Kai looked at the Boogeyman in interest. He wasn''t foolish enough to jump into an unknown enemy without any preparation.


    Even more so when the Boogeyman suddenly screamed loudly once again as its body changed.


    "What is that?!"


    "Woah! Can I fight it?"


    While observing the changing Boogeyman, he felt two voices from behind that were silenced by Shuten Douji.


    "Shut up, boys! Just sit here and watch that young man defeat the Boogeyman!"


    Kai took his time to nce behind for a second, only to see Shuten Douji and Amber sitting on a big boulder while looking at him. Kirimaru and Ranga sat on the ground in seize as Shuten used their heads to put her legs on.


    "You can do it, Kai!!" Amber even cheered for him. Then her expression suddenly morphed into horror as she shouted. "Watch out!"


    [Master!] Ibaraki also shouted in his mind, causing him to duck without even looking back.


    A sharp sound passed through above him. When he nced up, he noticed a sharp, wed hand passed to where his neck was.


    He then turned around quickly and sent a roundhouse kick toward whoever attacked him. His speed and power were so great that the kick he sent made a loud boom sound as it made contact with something hard.


    Crack!


    A cracked sound followed next, and Kai was surprised as his kick was not effective. In front of him was the Boogeyman. However, its size had shrunk. It was now only as tall as him, but something was strange.


    Even when it took Kai''s full-powered kick, its body only cracked. Its mouth then curled into a grin as a pair of eerie golden eyes stared at him. He quickly retracted his leg, but it was toote.


    Boogeyman had already caught him and spun its body, throwing him using the momentum it gained.


    Kai flew in the air at a fast speed, splitting the wind.


    "Shit!"


    His head was a bit of a mess due to the sudden eleration. He wanted to rest a little as he spun his body mid-air, regaining his bnce.


    But the Boogeyman didn''t let him do that. It rushed toward him at a fast speed, instantly appearing in front of him and attacking him with a sharp thrust using its wed tree hand. Dodging that was¡­ impossible.


    [Guard, Master! Use my Spirit Power to protect your arms!] Ibaraki instructed in his mind, and he quickly did that before the hand struck him, using Ibaraki''s Spirit Power.


    "On it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    A ck aura covered his entire arms as he raised them to block the thrust. They made contact with a thud sound, and Kai was blown away by the remaining force, rolling on the ground a few times before he stopped and looked up immediately.


    His suit was destroyed, and his skin was bruised. The arms he used to block the thrust bleed with a nasty gnash. But a fire appeared around all his wounds, visibly healing him at a fast speed. He felt his Spirit Power decreased slightly when he used his Phoenix fire.


    He now understood the rule of his power. Phoenix fire used his own Spirit Power, while the ck Spirit Power belonged to Ibaraki Douji.


    Currently he wasn''t used to Ibaraki Douji''s power yet. He didn''t know how much strength he could use without destroying everything. Because of that, he unconsciously held himself back so the others wouldn''t get involved.


    "I was thrown far away, wasn''t I?" He still had time to chuckle as he looked at the Boogeyman who ran toward him, screaming.


    "KSHRAAAAA!!"


    He was thrown outside the vige to the clearing near a row of stalls and a rice field right outside the wall of Oni Vige.


    In this ce, there was nothing holding him back.


    His wounds were fully healed now, but that cost him 5% of his Spirit Power. His reverse was not under 50%, and he felt a bit sluggish.


    Still, he would be fine. Ibaraki Douji had a massive reserve of Spirit Power, and it wouldn''t get depleted anytime soon.


    Punching his palm, he stood up straight and ready to greet the Boogeyman with full strength.


    "Ibaraki, is your power only rted to physical strength?" He asked Ibaraki curiously.


    [Unfortunately, yes. I am only good at destroying something. Sorry, Master.]


    "Nah, don''t be sorry." He grinned. The Boogeyman was already in front of him, and he sent a punch toward the scarecrow creature right on its face.


    His hand was covered in Phoenix fire that immediately engulfed the Boogeyman whole, burning its trees'' limbs and the grass rag and hat.


    "Graaa!!"


    Bam!


    The punch had crushed the Boogeyman into the ground like it was made from cardboard. The Boogeyman''s body cracked as the fire kept burning it. However, the Boogeyman wasn''t dead yet. It was squirming and its body morphed once again.


    The rock in its body moved, recing the limbs made from trees. Its limbs became arms that were made from rock.


    The Boogeyman then screamed like it had before, showing its mouth filled with sharp teeth made from rock, but its voice sounded different now.


    "Ksss¡­" It tried to stand up again, but Kai didn''t give it time to move.


    He quickly grabbed its head, without caring about the fire that still burned the rock scarecrow. The fire would never affect him as it was his.


    Kai closed his eyes and focused on his connection with Ibaraki Douji. He pulled the strength he thought he never had and his body felt stronger once again.


    With a swipe of his hand, he sent the Boogeyman flying. He wanted the creature to feel how it felt like to fly without any control of its body.


    The Boogeyman hit the ground hard, cracking it open and creating a loud sound like ss breaking. It rolled down, making arge crater as it ended up on the ground at a corner of the vige wall.

 Chapter 49 49 – Crisis Avoided

    Kai walked toward the crater calmly. But then, something unexpected happened.


    "Ksaaa! Krasaahaa!!"


    The Boogeyman moved uncontrobly as it ran toward the vige. More specifically, toward the copsed building that was right behind the wall. It crawled into it through the hole it made when it fell from the sky.


    [Oh no, Master! It''s trying to recover its lost body with the rubbles!] Ibaraki warned him in his head.


    "That''s bad!"


    When Kai saw that, he immediately started running toward the vige. However, he still wasn''t used to his newly found strength from fusing with Ibaraki Douji. In just one powerful step, he elerated faster than a car and crashed against the wall. The wall cracked, and he pulled his body away while shaking his head.


    When he did that, the Boogeyman fell down from inside the copsed building, rolling on the ground before it got up and ran again toward the vige.


    "Haa¡­ I should learn how to control my strength..." He said in an annoyed tone as he looked at the copsed building where the Boogeyman fell down too.


    It rumbled loudly. When he looked closer, he realized that the building was moving and had turned into a huge humanoid shape. He thought the Boogeyman was trying to fix its body, but it was wrong. It tried to be bigger now by using the rubbles.


    It grew at a fast speed as its body became bigger and bigger until, finally, it looked like a giant. It stood up slowly from the rubbles and moved its arms as if testing its own body''s condition. The Phoenix fire was somehow extinguished. It then looked at Kai with an ear-to-ear grin, though the Boogeyman had no ears.


    "Now what?" Kai asked as he smiled dryly. "Stomp me with its leg?"


    He decided to wait for it to make a move first, but when he noticed, the Boogeyman started to run at him while letting out a sound that sounded simr to augh.


    "Kishishishi."


    The direction where it ran was a different direction from where he stood. The Boogeyman was running directly toward the central za where the VIPs and Oni vigers were evacuated to.


    "!!!"


    [Master!]


    "I know!"


    Kai realized what was happening and decided to run toward the giant rock scarecrow. The Boogeyman started to run faster at a much faster speed than before, creating a loud thump with each step, while Kai also ran faster at his super-fast speed.


    They had already returned to where they had fought before. He noticed the Boogeyman wasn''t running anymore, and he noticed Shuten Douji was standing in front of it.


    "Young man. Do it seriously, or I will destroy this Boogeyman by myself!" The Oni god shouted at him, making him smile dryly.


    "Thanks, you help a lot!" He shouted toward Shuten and jumped toward Boogeyman''s head.


    He found out about something when he fought the Boogeyman. This creature was simr to Malice, but stronger.


    Still, because it was simr to Malice, it must have a core somewhere in its body that moved it.


    He used to use the same strategy with Malice by destroying their core, but this time he needed to smash its whole body. He didn''t know whether the Boogeyman could recover using the rubble around him anymore.


    The Boogeyman moved quickly, turned him, and sent a punch while Shuten screamed at him in an amused tone as she jumped to where Amber and the others were.


    "Do it, young man!"


    Kai used Phoenix fire to propel him faster, evading the Boogeyman''s punch. It screamed loudly as it saw its attack missed the target, and Kai smirked as he covered his whole body in Ibaraki''s Spirit Power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she had said, she could only destroy something. Her Spirit Power increased not only his physical strength but also his destroying force. It had an element of destruction if he needed to describe it.


    And so he condensed the Spirit Power around his hand and sent his full power punch straight at the Boogeyman''s body.


    "Kssh!!"


    The Boogeyman screamed again as it saw Kai''s punch made from Phoenix fire hit its body. The fist covered in ck Spirit Power crushed its body into pieces. It even shattered the stone of the copsed building that served as the Boogeyman''s body, turning into tiny stones that went everywhere.


    The Boogeyman tried to stand up again but couldn''t do that anymore, with all its limbs and body being destroyed. Its head copsed on the ground, creating arge crater. It tried to consume the rubbles again, but Kai''s leg stopped it from doing so.


    "I won''t let you do that." Kai dered. That was a rather dangerous situation. He had underestimated the Boogeyman. "This time, it''s a real goodbye."


    "Kshaaaa!!!"


    Then he stomped the Boogeyman''s head to pieces, destroying the tiny ck core that hid behind its golden eyes.


    Kai looked back, and then he frowned. The destruction he caused by fighting the Boogeyman was¡­ too great. The ground was gouged and created a crater here and there. The rubble flew everywhere andnded on perfectly fine buildings in the distance.


    He felt¡­ a bit guilty. All he thought about when he fought the Boogeyman was how to defeat it, not even thinking about the buildings around him.


    The barrier¡­ couldn''t fix it. The type of barrier that hid the Oni Vige was different. In fact, it only separated the area into another space. The one inside the barrier would stay inside unless the barrier was released.


    That was why those buildings would keep as rubble and needed to be fixed manually.


    [Master, what are you thinking about? Your face is a bit scary.]


    Ibaraki Douji''s innocent voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Ah, my bad. I was lost in thought." He scratched his cheek and let out a low chuckle. At that time, he noticed a group of people walking toward him.


    Amber and Shuten Douji were in the front, smiling as if they had known he would win from the start. Behind them, Kirimaru looked at him with respect, while Ranga had apetitive gaze.


    Kai did his best not to look at the younger red Oni. He had a feeling that told him he would be in another fight if he looked into Ranga''s eyes.


    Seeing them unhurt was enough for Kai to smile and cancel the fusion. Ibaraki Douji reappeared from a cloud of ck smoke beside him, smiling in her leotard bodysuit.


    She was sweating, and her bodysuit became half-transparent. Her breath was also rough. Apparently, he had spent too much of her Spirit Power which was already a quarter when they made a contract. Was canceling the contract with Shuten Douji depleted her Spirit Power too much? That should be the case.


    Anyway, Boogeyman had been defeated. For now, he could say it confidently, right?


    "Crisis is avoided." He said with a big smile, gaining a nod from Ibaraki Douji.


    "As expected from you, Master."


    He looked at her when he heard the way she called him.


    ''I should work on that, right? I have a feeling she will follow me to the US and keep calling me that¡­ I would really be in trouble if that happened. Especially if that old man found out about it!''


    Maybe he still had a crisis to avoid after all.

 Chapter 50 50 – Meeting Chigusa

    Kai and the group moved to the chief''s mansion after he defeated the Boogeyman that appeared. Kirimaru insisted for him to rest in the mansion, and Amber coaxed him by saying he needed to replenish his missing Spirit Power quickly.


    From the start, he had no choice but to go to the chief''s mansion, so he epted it with a sigh. They went to the mansion stealthily, being careful not to be seen by other people.


    It was Shuten Douji''s fault that they needed to take a detour. She was actually a really popr idol among the Supernatural residents in the Eastnd. Many people would crowd and slow them down if she was seen walking.


    The central za was buzzing with people. Onis, Vampires, Devils, and even Humans celebrated their survival. It was a miracle no one was actually hurt when a Tear appeared in the middle of a festival.


    Some VIPs also joined them, but the most important people, such as noble Vampires and Devils from 72 houses, were invited to the mansion as protection instead of letting them evacuate with other people.


    However, as the guests'' area was at a different section of the mansion from the room where Kai was taken to, he didn''t meet any of them. He''d already had enough with an Oni god and his newly contracted Mythical person, Ibaraki Douji.


    If he met another important individual in the mansion, his stomach would burst from all the new things he experienced. He needed time to process it all and plenty of rest as his body was a bit sore from the battle and moving that he wasn''t used to earlier.


    Apparently, the regeneration from Phoenix couldn''t heal a sore muscle, which was a bit of a shame.


    "Puha! A drink after a fight is really the best!"


    Shuten Douji let out a satisfied sigh as she licked her lips seductively after drinking sake from the gourd Kirimaru gave her. She was sitting with one of her legs up beside Ibaraki on the right side of the table.


    Her clothes were loosened up, revealing a rather sexy bodysuit underneath that only covered her private parts.


    Kai sat beside Amber, and Kirimaru and Ranga sat across from them.


    "Hey, young man! You should drink your sake too!" She raised her gourd toward Kai and grinned. "The sake in Oni Vige is the best, you know?"


    "Elder¡­ Please stop doing something so shameful¡­" Kirimaru facepalmed as he couldn''t stop Shuten Douji from drinking. He knew this would happen.


    Ranga was unexpectedly docile as he drank his sake quietly.


    Being handed the gourd by Shuten Douji, Kai epted it and gulped the sake from it.


    "It''s good." He muttered as his eyes widened. The taste of the sake from the gourd was different from the one put on the table. "Thanks." He handed it back to Shuten, who was giggling with a hissing sound.


    "Nisisisii, it''s good, no?" Her fanged teeth were exposed, and she had a smug smile. "This is one of my prized collections."


    "Indeed, that taste really great." Kai nodded, agreeing with her.


    As an avid drinker, he appreciated good alcohol. Drinking after fighting was really great. He agreed with Shuten Douji.


    But that wasn''t something he should enjoy right now. They said he should rest, but they were just drinking in this room. There were also two empty cushions on his left, which probably was prepared for someone.


    That meant they were waiting for someone in this room, and they wanted to have a little talk with him. For now, though. He was curious about something.


    "Shuten." He called out to the Oni god, and she turned to him while licking her lips seductively once again after drinking another sip from the gourd. "You said you wanted to talk about something with me. What is it?"


    "Oh, that?" Shuten raised her eyebrow a little before ncing at Ibaraki. "I just wanted to make sure about something. Well, I had already witnessed it directly, so I don''t need to ask about it again. Hahahaha." Sheughed loudly, destroying her image as an idol.


    Kai smiled wryly at her. Ibakari Douji''s face had a hint of red. She was a bit embarrassed being in the middle of attention. She fidgeted while ncing at Kai now and then.


    ''Even a Mythical figure can get embarrassed, huh? So it''s just Amber and Shuten who are just too shameless.'' Kai thought, then turned to Kirimaru.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And¡­ Kirimaru, was it? Or should I call you Chief Kirimaru? Forgive me, but I am not really familiar with this kind of thing."


    "Just Kirimaru is fine." The Oni chief smiled softly and crossed his arms. "Technically, considering your lineage, you have the highest position in this ce. Especially when one of our Elders now serves you. But you don''t like being treated like that, right? I just know."


    "Hahaha, you''re correct."


    He was grateful to Kirimaru''s rather easy-going mentality. At least the red Oni didn''t prostrate to him like a certain three-tailed fox.


    "As I had expected." The Oni chief nodded. "So, do you want to ask something? I will answer it to the best of my ability. You don''t need to be reluctant."


    "Well then." Kai nodded and looked at Kirimaru seriously. "Is there a person that wants to meet me? Rather, is someone going to join us in this room? Because I don''t think we are gathering here just to drink sake and talk about the previous battle."


    "You''re so perspective." Kirimaru smiled wryly and sipped sake from a small cup in his hand. "What made you think so?


    "Just a small observation." Kai shrugged his shoulders.


    "The way the cushion is positioned makes it clear. There is no way one of the cushions is ced at the back of the other one. I guess the one who will join was that Oni girl from before and her master, the one who delivered the prophecy, no?"


    "Kahahaha, you''re correct, young man." Shuten Doujiughed loudly as she mmed her gourd against the table. "That prophetss is making a request to this child just earlier when she woke up." She pointed at Kirimaru. "She said she wanted to greet you before she returned to Nijo Castle."


    "Ah, I see."


    ''I am also curious what kind of person the Prophet is and how she can hear the prophecy. Maybe she will tell meter?''


    He asked a few more questions regarding the Oni Vige and how they would fix the buildings he destroyed. While the oue couldn''t be helped, he still felt sorry for destroying too many buildings and creating some craters here and there around the outskirts of the vige.


    For some reason, Amber and Ibaraki were talking quietly by themselves after she asked Kai to move to sit beside Shuten Douji for a while. Kai was a bit suspicious, but he just kept talking with Kirimaru. Ranga also joined, and Shuten added somements here and there.


    They said that he didn''t need to worry about the vige as the people were used to fixing destroyed buildings. Some buildings were always destroyed when Onis had some disagreement, or so they said whileughing.


    It wasn''t before long that the room''s sliding door was opened from outside, and a girl wearing a Miko outfit appeared.


    She was walking gracefully with Sayo following 3 steps behind her. Then when the Miko entered the room, she stopped and turned to Kai. Her lips curled upward as she curtsied.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Ruler. My name is Chiyori Chigusa." She introduced herself gracefully and politely, then raised her head once again with an elegant smile.


    Kai nodded at her. "It''s nice to meet you too. My name is Kai." He smiled and then continued. "So you''re the Prophet?"


    "That''s what they call me, yes." Chigusa nodded slightly as she walked toward the empty cushion. Sayo sat behind her.


    Then, she looked straight at Kai seriously. Their eyes met, and then the Prophet spoke. "I am here to tell you about something, Ruler." Her tone sounded more seriouspared to before.


    Kai knew it was an important thing. Something that came from the Prophet''s mouth shouldn''t be underestimated. Even more so when Shuten Douji also narrowed her eyes beside him. The Oni god must''ve felt something unusual.


    "Please tell me." He replied seriously without missing a beat.


    Chigusa nodded. She breathed before saying, "The Boogeymen are still alive. What you destroyed before was only a part of its real body. The Boogeyman''s core is still out there, crawling while spreading fear to people. That means¡­"


    "The prophecy hasn''t been fulfilled yet." Kai finished her sentence.

 Chapter 51 51 – A Night Attack

    It was night.


    The sky had darkened, and there were unexpectedly stars visible even inside the barrier of Oni Vige. A cold breeze hit the area, and the festival continued.


    Onis were crazy. Even with the incident this afternoon, they still continued the festival because they could. The destroyed outskirts were isted, though, as some Onis began to work to fix the destroyed buildings.


    Vampires and Devils joined the festivals too. They were active at night, so they were used to the rowdy night. Unlike the afternoon, they joined the Oni and humans bunch, enjoying the festival in the street.


    The VIPs that stayed in the chief mansion also enjoyed the festival. They left the mansion before night to join the lovely event.


    Kai, however, had no luxury to do that. He was exhausted, so he rxed in the mansion''s garden, sitting on the terrace while drinking sake prepared by a servant in the mansion.


    He wore a blue hakama provided by the mansion as his suit was destroyed. They said they would fix it, though. So he could only wait.


    Right now, he was alone. Amber and Ibaraki went to the festival while the Phoenix girl disguised herself. Amber wore her color lenses, while Ibaraki wore a loose ck kimono with a red belt. She didn''t need a disguise as people in the vige already knew her.


    Sipping the cup in his hand, Kai looked at the sky. The meeting with Chigusa earlier left something in his mind.


    "That thing was just a part of the Boogeymen? I know now why it''s plural." He muttered to himself. "And then, there is also that thing. I need to ask that guy to look for it." He put the cup back on a small tray beside a ceramic bottle before pulling out his phone from his pocket.


    Moving his hand over the screen, he sent a message to a certain guy, asking him to investigate something. He got his answer shortly after. That guy replied shortly with an OK without saying anything. He smiled and put his phone back in his pocket.


    "That''s one down. I guess I need to replenish my Spirit Power now. My body feels a bit heavy with just around 25% Spirit Power in my reserve."


    Kai stood up and began to walk back to his room while bringing the small tray in his hand. He handed it to the servant that passed him, a blue Oni. The servant happily took it and bid him good night.


    However, when he opened the sliding door of his room, he found something unexpected.


    "Yo, young man."


    Shuten Douji was inside the room, lying on her side on the futon while holding a gourd in her hand. She wore nothing but a tight bodysuit that covered her slightly bulging chest and her private part like panties. Her face was a bit red from drinking sake, and then she smiled seductively.


    Somehow she looked charming even with an underdeveloped body that had already stopped growing for a thousand years. Was it the charm of an adult? No. Her body was somehow grown a bitpared to when she was performing on the stage.


    ''Why is she here?'' He asked inside his mind.


    "You''ve finally returned. I''ve been tired of waiting."


    Kai was a bit flustered seeing Shuten Douji in that state. But he tried to maintain his calm and closed the door behind him. The other party was the Oni god, the one that could trash Malices without sparing any effort.


    She was also an idol in the Supernatural World, famous around Onis and the other supernatural races altogether.


    Now the question was¡­


    "What are you doing in my room?"


    "Can''t you see? I am here for a night visit." She smirked and put the gourd on the tatami floor, raising her body. "I even prepare myself, you know?"


    "Cease that act, Shuten." Kai let out a sigh and approached her. He sat right in front of her while trying to keep his eyes on her face instead of her body. "I will ask again, what are you doing here? I am about to replenish my missing Spirit Power."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, well. You can''t really appreciate a good woman''s presence, aren''t you?" Shuten giggled yfully and leaned against Kai. Her body touched his bare chest which got exposed from the hakama he wore. "As I said, I am here for a night visit. Aren''t you d? I am a famous idol, you know?"


    "Well, thanks for that, but can you get away from me now?" He asked nicely as he concentrated on keeping his mind calm. This was really hard as he was a totally healthy young man in his twenties.


    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in Shuten. Even if she was a bit shorter than normal people, she was still an attractive woman.


    And now, she tried to seduce him with a sexy bodysuit and nted her body against him.


    "No can do, young man." She pushed him onto the floor easily. Due to their difference in strength, Shuten was able to pin Kai on the floor without him being able to do anything. She licked her lips and put her finger on top of it. "Don''t make me repeat it for the third time. You know what I aming for."


    "Talking to me, no?" He replied immediately, but his mind was racing with a different thought.


    ''Bad bad bad. Because of what I did earlier, I nned to replenish my Spirit Power, but why is she here? Shit! This is really bad. Her body grew, and she looked more beautiful now. You''re a great man, Kai. Keep a calm mind and recite something boring! The matrix is fooling you!''


    "What''s wrong, young man? Could it be that you are still a virgin?"


    "I am not."


    "Then why did you try to run away? Just ept my night visit, and let''s enjoy it together." She leaned forward and whispered in Kai''s ear in a sultry voice.


    All the reason in his mind was gone. Alcohol was a part of it. He drank too much sake for today.


    "Kukuku, I know you also want it. Let me tell you something." Shuten Douji backed away and put her hands on top of her chest.


    "The sake in that gourd is really strong. You drank it slightly, and you would get drunk. There is also an effect of making a man get excited if you know what I mean." A really evil grin was stered over Shuten Douji''s face, and Kai realized his mistake.


    ''Shit. I''ve been trapped!''


    It was true that he got somehow excited today. So that was the cause!


    "Besides, you can just absorb part of my Spirit Power. You know about bonds, right? You get stronger if you getid off with a Mythical creature with whom you are in a contract. While I am not in a contract with you, at least I can replenish your missing Spirit Power. So¡­"


    Shuten Douji took off the bodysuit that covered her chest, pushing it upward. She leaned against Kai''s face and nted a soft kiss on his lips. Then she backed away and said, "Let''s enjoy this."


    Once again, Kai was a healthy man. After someone pushed themselves this strongly to him, he wouldn''t refuse her any longer. Besides, he couldn''t even fight Shuten Douji in his condition.


    However, what Shuten said nextpletely blew his reason for fighting back.


    "That Phoenix chick also knows about this, and she let me do it. Kukuku, you can''t run, Kai."


    He had no reason to hold himself back anymore.


    Shuten said she could replenish his missing Spirit Power by having some fun. Then Amber already gave her consent. His situation was also in danger. If not for the hakama he wore, Shuten would probably notice that his little brother was already raring to go.


    It was then he decided, ''Fuck it then.''

 Chapter 52 52 – A Night Stand With An Oni God*

    Kai raised his body and kissed Shuten Douji. His hands held her slender waist as he hugged her tightly against him. His other hand slid under her tight panties. Her scent made him excited as she responded with a moan as his fingers touched her privates through the thin fabric.


    She moaned more as he touched her sensitive spot through her panties and pulled them off. They fell down as he put them aside before nting his tongue into her mouth while kneading her bare breasts.


    "Hnn" She moaned as he continued to touch her chest while kissing her. Somehow when he did that, he felt Shuten Douji''s Spirit Power fly into him, replenishing the missing part in his reserve.


    ''She''s not lying when she says doing this will replenish my Spirit Power.''


    He ended the kiss and looked at her, grinning.


    "You''ve be rough as soon as you let go of your instinct, young man."


    "You don''t have to tell me that."


    Shuten giggled as she leaned back onto the tatami floor, pulling Kai down with her as heid down on top of her naked body.


    "It''s nice to be gentle, but you should try to be rougher." She whispered while taking Kai''s hand and pushing it on her breasts.


    Her body felt soft but firm to him. It didn''t feel like a young girl''s body but more like that of an adult woman. It was also hard for him to stop touching her breasts because they were so firm to the touch, and she was moaning softly while enjoying it.


    Shuten was wearing only her panties while her body was shaved clean. She didn''t have any pubic hair as she stopped growing a thousand years ago.


    Kai stared at her eyes while she closed them as he enjoyed feeling her soft skin on his fingers. He moved his hand down and grabbed her hips while continuing to caress her breasts while moving his other hand down to her panties. He pushed them down until they fell on the floor before going back on top of her naked body.


    He felt really hard now. He pulled Shuten''s arms behind her head, took one of her arms in his hand, and kissed it while moving his hand down until it reached the sweet spot on top of her inner thighs where her panties had covered them up until now.


    His finger entered her slit, which was so warm to the touch and wet with her juices that he could smell the fragrance of Shuten''s cunt from that moment on.


    "Nh" Shuten moaned as Kai continued to caress her soft legs and thighs before pushing his other hand under her ass to hold her hips firmly while moving his finger deeper inside her body to press it against her G-spot while holding the back of her thighs to move them apart.


    "Ooh! I feel that! You''re really good, young man!"


    Kai stopped when he heard that. Then with a serious voice, he said, "Kai. My name is Kai. Stop calling me young man." He pushed his finger deeper inside her body while moving his palm across her breasts and nipples. He kneaded it as he caressed them slowly.


    Shuten moaned loudly as Kai yed with her breasts and nipples with his free hand as she moaned with a pleased expression on her face.


    "K-Kuh. You''re still a young man before you can knock me up. So do your best, young man." She still had a cheeky smile on her face.


    Kai was sure he was doing his best as he pulled his hand out from her body while sliding his fingers across her wet slit with his hand dripping with her juices.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You said something?" He showed his drenched hand and put it in front of her face. "I am sure that I am more than capable of knocking you up if you get this wet just by my finger."


    "Are you sure? If you''re so sure, stop teasing me and fuck me already." Shuten giggled as she ced a finger on his lips to silence him from speaking again. "I know you can do more than that, right?"


    She had a cheeky smile on her face, but she was staring at Kai with a smoky look in her eyes as she slid her finger along the tip of his cock, which was poking from between the hakama he wore.


    "This is the biggest one I have ever seen." Shuten licked her lips before saying, "So, are you going to fuck me?"


    Kai nodded as he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He wasn''t a virgin anymore, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t have a problem with this situation either. After all, he was a human male who was about to fuck an Oni God who was 2 heads shorter than him.


    Even Amber wasn''t able to take his member fully without moaning loudly in pleasure. He was sure he could knock Shuten Douji out rather easily and made her stop calling him a young man.


    He pulled Shuten into an embrace while grabbing the back of her neck as he kissed her before pushing his tongue into her mouth.


    Then he grabbed his cock and positioned it in front of Shuten Douji''s pussy. He slowly pushed forward and felt the tip of his cock entering her opening and sliding along her inner walls to push against her G-spot and reach his destination finally.


    "K-Kuh!" Shuten moaned as Kai held himself still as he felt the warmth of Shuten Douji''s body against him while she wrapped her slender legs around him and pressed his body close to hers. "Oh yes! Fuck me, young man. Replenish your Spirit Power and have fun while we''re at it!"


    He started moving back and forth slowly while pushing himself deeper and deeper into her body with every movement until he felt that he could go no deeper. Then he took a deep breath and pushed his body forward until his member was entirely buried inside her body until he was sure it was inside her womb.


    "Nnnnnn! You''re really big!" She moaned whileying on her back with him on top of her body and grabbing the sides of her body with both hands to hold herself still while he continued to move inside her body.


    ''Damn! She''s so tight!''


    He kept moving forward until he felt that she was about to reach the end of his length, which he pushed in deeper until it hit the bottom of her womb before pulling back until the head was about to push into her entrance again.


    He repeated that several times until Shuten Douji started moaning and grunting with pleasure as she moved her hands up and down to pull his body closer to hers.


    He looked down at Shuten''s face, who was breathing heavily in pleasure as he started moving faster and faster as he mmed into her body, and she started grunting like a wild animal as she bit down on his shoulder with a snarl on her face.


    "Ugh! I-I''m going to cum!" Shuten moaned and pulled him closer.


    The sweet scent drifted around the room. Kai grunted with pleasure as he moved his hips faster and faster as he felt his cock getting harder while it rubbed against Shuten''s sensitive walls with every motion until he felt that it couldn''t take anymore.


    The tip of his cock throbbed as it released his seed into the Oni God''s body as she squirted a massive amount of love juices with her tongue stuck out.


    The previous fair-skinned body was now painted in white. Shuten''s face had turnedpletely red while her body trembled as she looked at Kai with gleaming eyes.

 Chapter 53 53 – Oni God’s Might*

    "I-I will admit that you''re really good, young man. No, Kai." She licked her lips before adding, "But your Spirit Power hasn''t beenpletely replenished yet, no? Let''s continue."


    "Yeah, sure." He nodded.


    Having sex with her was amazing, and he wouldn''t lie about that. She took Kai''s hand and pulled him back while spreading her legs wider for him to enter again while pulling him closer until their bodies were pressed tightly together.


    He didn''t mind as he pulled himself closer and entered Shuten''s body again.


    Kai started moving faster as he pushed deeper into Shuten''s body until the head of his cock reached the bottom of her body once again. He pulled back before pushing forward once more while grunting loudly as his cock throbbed with pleasure while rubbing against her sensitive walls.


    Shuten''s inside squeezed him tight as she held herself still while she moaned loudly in pleasure.


    Soft flesh grinding together as they moved together in rhythm for a moment before Kai moved his hands down and started to caress Shuten''s breasts while he moved faster and faster while feeling his cock rubbing against her sensitive walls every time it slid forward.


    Kai moved his hands around to cup Shuten''s breasts in his hands while she moaned loudly in pleasure before pulling back again before pushing forward once more before he pulled back again before pushing forward once more as the head of his cock was about to reach the deepest of Shuten''s body again.


    "Oooh, Kai! Amazing! It''s really good!" She moaned in pleasure before pulling him close to whisper into his ear, "You''re really good."


    "Really?" He asked as he licked the tip of Shuten''s ear as she moaned softly. He stopped moving and pulled his cock out. "Then will you be a dear and turn around? Let me plow you from behind."


    "Ooh! You''re making me so horny right now!" Sheughed before turning around and raising her hips as she spread her legs wide apart for Kai to enter. "I need this now!"


    Kai chuckled as he entered behind Shuten with one of his hands holding onto her hips and the other hand on her ass.


    At the same time, he pushed forward until he was deep inside Shuten''s body once more before pulling back once more before pushing forward again while looking at Shuten''s face with an expression of desire while feeling her breasts swaying from side to side. At the same time, she moaned in pleasure with every movement.


    Kai started moving faster and faster as he kept thrusting into her body until Shuten started moaning loudly while she moved until her body gave up and her chin was on the futon, biting it.


    "Oooh!" Shuten moaned in pleasure before moving her body to the side in front of Kai as she sat on top of him. "Fuck me harder."


    Kai didn''t have to be told twice before he started moving faster and faster while keeping his hands on her hips to move her body up and down along his cock in a slow and steady movement as they both moaned loudly in pleasure with every movement of their hips.


    Shuten pulled back as Kai thrust forward before pushing back in as she continued moving her hips.


    "I am about to cum, Kai!"


    "Me too."


    She moved forward again as Kai let out a deep grunt before moving back in as they both moaned loudly in pleasure as Shuten squeezed herself tightly around his cock while grunting with pleasure.


    Kai felt a warm sensation build inside him and knew that he couldn''t hold on anymore. He wanted to finish quickly, but his body wouldn''t obey his orders because of Shuten''s tightness around his member. He tried to hold back, but it wasn''t possible when he felt his member throb in pleasure as he unloaded on the Oni God''s back, drenching her ass and long ck hair.


    "Oh fuck!" Kai moaned loudly in pleasure beforeying on the floor exhausted while Shuten slumped down. "T-that was intense."


    Even so, he felt his Spirit Power was about to fully replenish. He didn''t know that this kind of thing was possible. The Oni God had pushed him to his limits before he came twice.


    Shuten giggled as she turned around and looked at him with a cheeky smile on her face. "Are you done? I think it''s a mistake calling you Kai. I should just keep calling you a young man instead."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey!" Kai raised an eyebrow as he got up to sit next to Shuten. "I didn''t say I was finished."


    "Oh, my." She giggled cheekily as she crawled to him, mounting him on his cock. "You want to continue?" She ground her hips against his member, causing him to grunt slightly.


    "Yeah, I do." Heughed before adding, "But you need to stop teasing me."


    "I will." She leaned forward and kissed him deeply, grinding her hips against his member. She reached up to his face to pull him closer while holding the sides of his face with both hands as she kissed him deeply while moaning softly. "Let''s continue this until morning."


    ***


    True to her words, they did it until morning came. His Spirit Power was fully replenished for some reason. Because he wasn''t in a contract with Shuten Douji, he didn''t know whether she supplied her Spirit Power to him or he just replenished his from the Nature power.


    After they were done, they quickly tidied the ce and wore matching hakama that were already prepared inside the closet in the room.


    It was too big for Shuten Douji, but she wore it anyway before striding away to return to her mansion. Under that hakama, her body was still drenched in his semen, but she still proudly left the room in that condition.


    Kai was unexpectedly not exhausted at all. It was simr to what happened when he replenished his Spirit Power for the first time. He felt¡­ fresh.


    After having sex with the Oni god all night, he didn''t even feel tired. The effect of the alcohol also washed away from his system already.


    For the remaining mess in the room, he used his Phoenix fire to burn them all. It was convenient as he couldmand the fire only to burn the liquid to gas. However, he needed to air the room and spray some refreshments to eliminate the unique smell when someone had sex.


    Amber didn''t return all night, and he knew for sure she had nned this all along.


    "Ugh¡­ fucking alcohol. I won''t drink any alcohol given by a strange woman ever again." He sighed as he took a bath that was connected to his room and held his throbbing head.


    ? When he was inside, he wondered why Shuten didn''t take this bath before returning to her mansion.


    The Oni Festival was over today. He would need to return to the US with Amber and Ibaraki. Yes, the Oni would follow him to his home. The reason why Amber talked with Ibaraki yesterday was concerning this thing.


    "Oh, right."


    Talking about returning to the US, Kai remembered something his grandfather told him before leaving. This was her mother''s hometown, and her family was still in Kyoto.


    "I guess I will stop by and say hello before returning. I bet Amber and Ibaraki won''t mind it."


    He had visited her mother''s family home before when he was a child. It had been 10 years, and he hadn''t visited again since then.


    "If I remember correctly¡­" He tried to dig into his memory to remember his mother''s maiden name. "Right, it was Ashiya. She came from the Ashiya family."


    The home he remembered was big, simr to the chief''s mansion where he was at right now. Still, a sudden visit wasn''t polite.


    "Well, I will visit on another day with my grandpa. I will just visit my mother''s graveter before I return to the USter."

 Chapter 54 54 – Burden Lifted

    After taking a bath, Kai returned to his room with a towel wrapped around his waist and found a set of ck shirts and pants on top of a neatly folded futon. These were his outfits that got ripped up in some parts yesterday.


    He didn''t know who ced those in his room, maybe a servant, but he appreciated it. They were already fixed and looked brand new.


    After inspecting them shortly, he got dressed and tied his hair in a low ponytail like always with a rubber band he found under the clothes.


    "Even the rubber band." He muttered with a smile as he looked down at his appearance. It was a shame his suit was nowhere to be seen. Maybe it was destroyed to the point it couldn''t be fixed anymore.


    "Well, this is enough. At least I don''t have to wear hakama or yukata again. Those are a bit ufortable for me."


    Satisfied with his outfit, Kai smiled and was about to exit his room. However, the door was opened before he could do that. Two people appeared from the other side. They were Amber and Ibaraki Douji. Both of them were wearing red and ck kimonos, respectively.


    Amber''s Kimono was tight, showing her body curves. It had a green flower pattern and a white obi belt around the waist area. In contrast, Ibaraki''s Kimono was loose and exposed the cleavage that wasn''t hidden by her ck bodysuit. It had some yellow flower patterns around the skirt area.


    The Phoenix girl had a big smile on her face as she waved her hand. They entered the room and sat on the tatami floor.


    "Good morning, Kai. Did you have fun?"


    "Yeah¡­ Thanks to you." He added some sarcasm in his tone. "Why did you allow Shuten to meet me, anyway?"


    "She said she would help replenish your Spirit Power, so I didn''t stop her. Did you get mad at me for allowing her into your room? It was just a kiss, no?"


    "I also hope it was just a kiss." Kai held his head and sat in front of the girls.


    It seemed like there was some¡­ mimunication. Kai understood it fully.


    "It''s that damn Shuten''s fault."


    He could guess what had happened from what Amber had said. Because of their contract, the Phoenix girl couldn''t lie to him. He would know about it when Amber lied; she just told him the truth when she asked him about a kiss earlier.


    That meant Amber knew nothing about Shuten Douji''s n. It wasn''t like he didn''t like doing that with the Oni god. No, it was great. But still¡­ He wanted to at least do that when he was ready and sober, not because he was drunk and excited due to certain alcohol.


    "Your bad words came out, you know?" Seeing Kai couldn''t control his own words, Amber giggled. She was a smart girl. With just a few hints from him, she could know what happened was far beyond a simple kiss and replenishing Kai''s missing Spirit Power.


    Ibaraki Douji also realized it. Her face flushed red as she fidgeted. Then she stared straight into Kai''s eyes.


    "Please forgive my boss. She hasn''t experienced a man''s touch since a thousand years ago. So¡­ She might be a bit excited when meeting you, Master." She sounded a bit down but also happy at the same time.


    "It''s not like I am mad or anything," Kai reassured the Oni that was contracted to him. "I was just a bit... put off by the fact she gave me alcohol that made me¡­ you know?"


    "I guess you can feel that way." Amber nodded. "So, did you regret it?"


    "Honestly? Only a little bit. Suppose she looked the way she did when we first met, then maybe I would feel a lot guiltier. But somehow she grew, like¡­ do you know anything about it, Ibaraki?"


    "I do know something, Master." Ibaraki nodded in confirmation.


    "Boss is a special Oni even for me. Her appearance right now isn''t her real appearance. She shrunk her body to control her strength from destroying everything. The way she originally looked isn''t too different from my current appearance."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see." Kai understood that.


    Shuten Douji, in the legend, was said to be really strong. Rampaging through ancient Kyoto and destroying everything with massive strength was how the legend about Shuten Douji was.


    But the strength she disyed yesterday was far from what could be called rampaging. She was indeed strong and monstrous, but Kai felt like he could do the same thing when he fused with Ibaraki, which was strange.


    The Oni god should be stronger than even Ibaraki by a rather big margin.


    ''So she''s keeping her strength by shrinking her body. That''s rather cheating.''


    Not that heined, but his conscience was saved, and he didn''t feel guilty for sleeping with someone who looked like in her high schoolst night. Maybe he would really feel like he deserved jail if Shuten was still in her loli appearance.


    When lost in thought, Amber suddenly pped her hand loudly, making him turn his head to the smiling Phoenix girl.


    "Now that''s over. I want to ask what we should do after this, Kai. Should we return to your home? Or do you have any ns?"


    "Ah, about that¡­" Kai smiled softly. All the burden in his chest was gone. "I want to say farewell to Kirimaru and Ranga first. Then, I want to visit a grave."


    "A grave?" Amber tilted her head, and so was Ibaraki.


    "Yes." He nodded at them and added. "My mother''s grave."


    ***


    In a certain area filled with dead wheat, a figure could be seen moving while dragging their feet in the dead of night.


    Slow and surely, it moved backward while plowing the field with a hoe in their hands. Its silhouette was lit by the full moon hovering in the sky.


    If one looked closely at the figure, they would notice a rag they wore was already worn out. Their jeans were ripped, and their hat had a hole in the back.


    But the figure didn''t care. They kept plowing the field while humming a shortugh.


    "Khisisisisi."


    Theirugh was in a low tone and sent a shiver down one''s spine. Scary, endangering. Everyone would run when they heard it. The birds flew away from them.


    Then it suddenly stopped, and their head that was covered in a brown rag with two X drawn on the eyes section and a big O drawn on the mouth section was the only thing that could be seen. Their faces were fully covered.


    "Kishi."


    They raised their hoe high and plowed it on the ground. The O mouth moved, something that wasn''t expected from a drawing. It created an arc across their faces.


    Then, it spoke with a voice that could be described as hoarse and came from hell.


    "Kishisisi. The Boogeyman has returned."

 Chapter 55 55 – Grave Visit

    After telling his n to Amber and Ibaraki, Kai didn''t spend a minute longer asking the servant where Kirimaru was. Unexpectedly, the servant said the Oni chief was at the destroyed site to supervise how the restoration was ongoing.


    The group of three then went to the restoration zone. They had no real belonging, so they could move immediately.


    Kai was also about to tell Chigusa that he was leaving, but Amber told him the Miko had already leftst night. He had no choice but to go straight to Kirimaru in that case. For the other guests¡­ He didn''t even meet them when he stayed, so he didn''t feel obliged to tell them about his leaving.


    "So you''re leaving?" That was Kirimaru''s question when Kai told him he was about to leave. "Thanks for everything, Kai. Thanks to you, the damage that Boogeyman caused was minimal. Feel free to return here anytime. The Oni will always wee you!" He patted Kai''s shoulder with a wide grin.


    "Yeah, thanks," Kai replied with a smile. "Then we will go first. Good luck with the restoration."


    "Oh! Sure!"


    He and his group then left the Oni Vige on foot. The Onis didn''t even question why Ibaraki was tagging along with them. When he asked Amber, the Phoenix girl replied that the news of Ibaraki serving him had spread all across the vige; hence they weren''t surprised.


    Then, there was one thing bothering him still. As they walked down the mountain, he decided to ask.


    "What about Ibaraki''s horns? Will she use something that the Onis use to hide her appearance?"


    "Yes, Master." Ibaraki nodded slightly and put her hands on her horns. Next, a ck aura leaked from her hands, covering her horns. Her horns disappeared like there was nothing there to begin with. "Is it good enough?" She tilted her head with an aloof expression.


    "Yeah, that''s great."


    He was amazed by Ibaraki''s skill in hiding her horns. No, not just Ibakari, but all of the Supernatural races. They could use their Spirit Power to hide their unique features from normal people, which was amazing.


    It also made him realize how hecked a basic skill necessary for all people in the Supernatural World. He could only make a basic barrier, and that was it.


    They continued walking in pleasant silence. Ibaraki looked like a curious kid who had never seen something new. She looked around curiously, and the edge of her lips curled up slightly.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Kai stretched his arms upward and then eximed, "Let''s stop at a flower shop."


    Both of the girls nodded in response.


    ***


    The cemetery where Kai''s mother''s grave was located was near Yasaka Shrine. In Japan, it was expected to bring some food and sake to the grave for the deceased.


    And that was what Kai did. He heard from his grandpa a short while ago that his mother really liked drinking too. So he brought a big bottle of cheap sake, which was apparently her favorite, with him.


    Of course, he also brought a bouquet of white lilies, a flower that symbolizes purity and rebirth. His mother''s tombstone was located near the Ashiya family''s instead of his father''s for a reason. They died in a different ce, and it was impossible to move them overseas at that time.


    He had visited the grave once. Only once. That time, he visited with his grandpa a week after his parents died. His memories weren''t all that great, but he still remembered where the grave was located.


    Soon, he found a tombstone with the name of his mother, Suzuka.


    "This is your mother''s grave, Kai?" Amber asked, looking at the tombstone.


    Ibaraki also looked at the tombstone for a while before looking around the area. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Yes. Her name is Suzuka."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kai answered Amber and crouched in front of the tombstone, putting the flower bouquet in front of it.


    He only remembered a part of Japanese culture when visiting a grave, so he just improvised it. Opening up the sake, he poured it on top of the tombstone and only left half of the content before putting it beside the flower.


    The grave was unexpectedly clean like someone was taking care of it. He didn''t know who that was, but he was grateful for that person.


    Then he just looked at the tombstone and smiled slightly.


    "Mom, I have found them." He said with a happy tone. "Supernatural and Mythical creatures are real, you know? Did you know about it, I wonder? It''s a shame I can''t show them to you. They are really good girls."


    Even without looking back to Amber and Ibaraki, who stood behind him, he could still feel their gaze on him. It felt warm.


    "I also went to Oni Vige, a hidden vige on Mount Oe. You know what? The girl with ck hair behind me is the Ibaraki Douji, the Oni that you always tell me about." He nced at Ibaraki for a second before turning back. "She''s really strong and can crush a boulder easily."


    "Master¡­" Ibaraki muttered shyly.


    "Then Amber here is a Phoenix. An immortal bird that fly to the sky."


    "You made me shy, Kai." Ambermented from behind while holding her cheek, but Kai ignored it and continued.


    "I haven''t met the Dragon King of the West, but I want to meet the Dragon someday. Maybe I can meet it if I keep searching in the Supernatural World. That''s why don''t worry and just rest peacefully. Your son can protect himself now."


    Kai took the sake bottle and poured the rest of the content on the tombstone. Then he stayed silent for a while, closing his eyes as he prayed with his hands put together.


    Ibaraki and Amber looked at each other before doing the same. They respected thedy who gave birth to Kai and thanked her. They were undoubtedly grateful to her for bringing their master to the world.


    It was at that silent moment footsteps could be heard from the side, approaching where they were softly. With Kai''s newly heightened senses, he got from contracting with Ibaraki Douji; he noticed the footsteps and opened his eyes slowly, standing up and turning to the side.


    Of course, the Oni also noticed the footsteps. In fact, she had noticed it long before Kai or Amber could hear it. They also stood up and stood warily behind Kai.


    Approaching them slowly was a bald elderly man with a walking cane. He looked really old, and his back was hunched. However, when he saw Kai, he stopped on his track.


    "Y-Y-You¡­" His trembling hand was pointed at Kai, and his cracking old voice escaped his trembling lips. "C-Could it be? You!"


    The elderly man suddenly gained vigor and approached Kai at a fast speed that was impossible to be achieved by normal humans. He was suddenly in front of Kai and grabbed his arms.


    When a soft thud of the cane hit the ground, Kai got back to his senses and looked at the man in front of him.


    But he felt no dangering from the old man. Instead, he felt a bit nostalgic. So he stopped the two girls that were about to attack the man from behind by sending them a telepathic message.


    ''It''s okay.''


    "As I expected!" The elderly man''s voice trembled in joy. "You''re Suzuka''s son, Kai! You''re Kai, aren''t you?!"


    "Yes." Kai nodded.


    "I see! You''re really Kai!" The old manughed cheerfully as he patted Kai on the shoulder. "You''ve be big. I see that Marcus did his job raising you like a real man! I see¡­ I see¡­"

 Chapter 56 56 – A Meeting With A Family Member

    Kai was still a bit confused, but he only felt a joyful feeling from the elderly man. It was like he had met his family that was long gone.


    "Are you here to visit Suzuka''s grave? Or do you want to stop by the house too?" The elderly man stepped away a little bit and asked Kai. His hands were behind his hunched back.


    "I only n to visit my mother''s grave for now as I need to tend to my restaurantter after I return to the US. I am sorry, but I promise I will visit the house with grandpa in the near future."


    "Hmm, I see. Just contact us before you visit, okay? Also, tell that little brother of mine that he should show his face now and then! Marcus really cut off contact with us since your mother''s death."


    As expected, the elderly man in front of him was rted to him¨C his family even. That was why he felt a bit familiar. He must''ve met him once or twice in the past.


    Still¡­


    ''So he''s grandpa''s older brother. Somehow¡­ they are simr.''


    "I will ry that to grandpa." He nodded.


    "Good." The elderly man, Marcus'' older brother, nodded with a warm smile. "Oh, do you still want to talk to Suzuka or something? If so, don''t let me stop you! Feel free to do that. It''s been a long time since yourst visit. You can stay as long as you can!"


    "I''ve finished my business already. It seems that umm¡­" Kai paused in the middle of his sentence. He wasn''t sure what he should call the man in front of him.


    "You can just call me grandpa Hyobe. Hahahaha, I guess you already forgot about me."


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m sorry."


    "Don''t sweat it. It''s been a long time since you''ve been here."


    "Yes." Kai nodded. "Also, I was about to return earlier when I sensed grandpa Hyobe approaching us. It seems that grandpa is also about to visit my mother''s grave?"


    "No, child. I am here to see who visited Suzuka''s grave, not her grave itself. But I am relieved that you''re the one who visited. We can also talk like this, thanks to that."


    ''Hmm¡­'' Kai hummed in his mind. ''It seems that my family has something hidden. If not, how could he know someone had visited my mother''s grave? And that speed¡­ Was my family a part of Supernatural World to begin with?''


    If so, then it would exin something about Marcus'' sudden disappearance when he met Amber for the first time.


    ''I need to talk to that fucking old man when I return.''


    "Anyway, it''s great to see you again. Don''t let me hold you for too long if you have something else to do. Just remember to visit the main house in the near future! Drag that stone head with you too. I hope he has already fixed his loud mouth."


    "Hahaha, that would be great if he fixed his mouth. Also, I''ll tell him about that, grandpa Hyobe."


    "Good, good!"


    Kai talked with Hyobe for a while, catching up on what happened in thest few years he hadn''t visited Japan. The elderly man asked a few questions about his lifestyle and such but never touched anything of Supernatural nature.


    After talking for a while, it seemed like an hour had passed; Kai excused himself as he said he needed to catch a ne. While he was technically lying, he wanted to return as soon as possible and interrogate his grandfather, Marcus.


    Was there something he had hidden from him? Did he know that Amber was a Phoenix? All of the questions he wanted to ask were filling his head. Curiosity. He didn''t hate his grandfather for hiding a secret, as that was normal.


    Heck, he also didn''t tell his grandfather that he made a contract with a Phoenix and now an Oni.


    Still, at least he wanted to know whether his family had a rtionship with the Supernatural World. If he knew about it, he could also be careful if his family had enemies in the Supernatural World, making his exploration safer.


    "Kai¡­" Ibaraki suddenly spoke as soon as they left the cemetery and walked down the street. "There are a few people hidden in that cemetery."


    "I know," Kai replied with a t face. "They have no hostile intention, so I let them." He added.


    The heightened senses of Oni were truly useful for sensing other people''s presence. He somehow had gotten used to it since this morning. His senses became clearer, and he could hear and see better.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Did Shuten Douji do something to my body?''


    That could only be the exnation. Was it a bond thing or something Amber mentioned before? A contract would be stabilized once he deepened his bond with his contracted Mythical Creature. Still, did doing it with Shuten Douji also have a simr effect? He didn''t know.


    "Hmm, they must be so skilled that even I can''t sense all of them." Amber mused. "Well, isn''t it good that the power you got from your contract with Ibaraki was useful immediately?" She smiled at Kai and grabbed his arm.


    "Yeah." Kai nodded and looked over his shoulder at Ibaraki, who walked a pace behind him. He sensed some uncertainty from her, so he said, "You can just walk beside me, you know? Just like Amber."


    "But, Master¡­ I am just your subordinate."


    "Nonsense," Kai interjected with a powerful tone. "You''re not my subordinate. While we are in a contract, I''d like to keep our rtionship equal. So you can just walk beside me instead of walking behind me."


    "But¨C"


    "Ibaraki Douji. Do you want to disregard Kai''s words? If he said to walk beside him, then walk beside him." Amber pressed with a serious tone, causing the Oni to look at her before nodding slightly.


    Ibaraki''s lips curled upward only slightly, but it was clear that she was happy to be able to walk beside Kai. She then took his other arm and pushed it between her breasts.


    "That''s good, Ibaraki." Amber praised the Oni with an excited tone, to which she replied with a small nod.


    "Un."


    ? Meanwhile, Kai thought over his decision and mused in his mind.


    ''I did say walk beside me like Amber, but she doesn''t need to grab my arm like her¡­ And why did she praise Ibaraki for it?''


    Maybe he wasn''t clear with his words. However, looking at the happy Ibaraki, he just let it be and continued walking while under the watch of a few jealous gazes.


    ''Well, let''s just get out of here quickly and return to the US.''


    ***


    In the cemetery, Hyobe silently took his cane from the ground and dusted it off. Then he walked toward Suzuka''s tombstone and looked at it, muttering two words.


    "Iga Leader."


    As soon as he said that, a person dressed in all ck appeared behind him, kneeling. Their gender couldn''t be identified due to their clothes, but a pair of sharp ck eyes were looking at the ground. They were the so-called shinobi from Japan, a ninja.


    "Keep it a secret that Suzuka''s son visited her grave from the rest of the family."


    The shinobi raised their head and looked confused but didn''t voice anything.


    Hyobe turned around to face them directly as he narrowed his eyes.


    "I won''t let the others in the family use Suzuka''s son just like they used Suzuka, my cute niece. No, don''t even let them contact him before he visited the main house himself with Marcus. Or something terrible would''ve happened."


    Even though the shinobi was curious, their job was only to follow Hyobe''s order. So they bowed deeply and replied.


    "Yes, Hyobe-sama."


    "Good. Leave." He ordered, and ck smoke covered the shinobi. Once the smoke was gone, the shinobi had already disappeared from the spot.


    Once again, Hyobe turned to Suzuka''s tombstone with a solemn gaze. He caressed the tombstone gently and muttered.


    "Don''t worry. Your son will be fine. He has gained two really strong girls as hispanion." He smiled slightly. "Even the family won''t be able to touch him carelessly."

 Chapter 57 57 – A Restricting Truth

    Returning to the US was easy, with Amber carrying both Kai and Ibaraki on top of her real Phoenix body. They didn''t forget about the timezone this time and arrived in the US at 5 AM.


    Theynded on a clearing a bit away from Kai''s house and walked to the restaurant on foot. Amber had changed her clothes back to the sleeveless red Qipao she often used when working as a restaurant waitress.


    All of their baggage was already taken from the inn and was brought by Kai in his bag. There was something unexpected happening before they returned, though.


    "I never thought Rena would visit our inn and give us this." Kai raised a small wooden box in his hand with a smile. "She didn''t forget her promise."


    "Fufufu, almost all Mythical creatures remembered their promise, Kai. They really took the promise as something important." Amber replied with a soft giggle from the side as they entered Chinatown.


    "Un, Master. A promise is important. If we don''t fulfill it, we could lose some of our existence and Spirit Power, weakening us as a result." Ibaraki added as she looked at the box. "What''s inside the box, though?"


    "This?" Kai showed the box to Ibaraki. "This is tea. Something I enjoyed when I protected the Spirit Foxes."


    "Oh? Spirit Foxes'' tea is the best. I also liked them." The Oni answered with a soft smile.


    "Then let''s drink itter." He nodded and then turned to Amber. "Sorry to ask you this, Amber. But is it possible to buy groceries for the restaurant? I am afraid my grandpa forgot about it."


    "Sure, Kai!" The Phoenix girl eximed and went to the opposite street where they turned.


    He nned to open the restaurant today, so he also messaged Mai and Anna, informing them that the restaurant would be open today.


    After he had messaged them, he checked his message, but there was still nothing from that man. So he put his phone back in his pocket before he felt a tug on his sleeve.


    He turned around and saw Ibaraki''s face close to him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I also want to help." She said, "Can I?"


    "Of course you can," Kai replied with a happy tone. Every help in the restaurant was appreciated. He''d love to wee Ibaraki as an additional power. That way, he could shuffle the shift and lighten the waitresses'' work.


    "Can you change your clothes just like Amber?" He asked.


    "No." Ibaraki shook her head. "Amber is more skillful in technique, while I am stronger in brawn. I can''t use a delicate technique like her." She added with a sad tone.


    "It''s okay." Somehow, Kai wanted to pat her head, and so he did. Because she was only a bit shorter than him, it was easy to pat her. "I still have a few uniforms in the restaurant. Let''s see whether one of them suits you, shall we?"


    "Un." The Oni nodded with a tint of red on her cheeks.


    ***


    Arriving at his restaurant, Kai first showed Ibaraki where the fitting room was and left her to find the perfect clothes herself. Then he went to the second floor, stopping in front of Marcus'' room and knocking on the door three times.


    "Grandpa, are you there?" He shouted loudly, intending to wake his grandfather up in case he was still sleeping. "We need to talk!"


    It wasn''t for long that he heard the reply from the other side of the door as the door swung open, and an angry old man appeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shut the fuck up, brat! I heard you!"


    "We need to talk." He repeated. A serious expression on his face.


    "Hah?! I heard that! What the fuck do you want to talk about? Just say it!"


    "I met grandpa Hyobe. He wanted us to visit our family''s house."


    As soon as Kai said that, Marcus froze and looked at Kai seriously.


    "Did he?"


    "Yes." Kai nodded. "And I know our family is part of the Supernatural World. Why did you hide it from me?" He asked with a sad tone. His feelings were hurt.


    Marcus definitely knew about his love of the supernatural and Myths because the old man always got angry whenever he said he would look at the Supernatural on his own. But to think his family was a part of Supernatural World all along made him feel a bit betrayed.


    "Tsk! That was unnecessary. I told you to visit Suzuka''s hometown, but did you visit her grave too?" Marcus'' voice became softer, and he lowered his volume as he closed the door behind him. "What did that guy say to you?"


    "He said he was happy that I am grown up and asked me to visit the main house sometime in the near future with you."


    "I see¡­" The old man muttered. "Well, we will visit soon then. But before that." He looked at Kai and narrowed his eyes. "I can''t fucking tell you anything. Don''t ask and register yourself in the yer Organization."


    "Can''t, huh?" Kai noticed a subtle difference in his sentence. Marcus said ''can''t'' instead of ''won''t''. That meant there was something restricting the old man from telling him. "Is it a contract with Spirit Power?"


    Marcus smirked and crossed his arms, "It seems that chick did her job wonderfully, just like I warned her. Good, then. If you know about that, just do as I said and register yourself in the yer Organization. Make a codename for yourself and be a yer."


    The old man paused a little before continuing with a serious tone, "That way, even Ashiya Family won''t stick their hands unnecessarily."


    "I will do that."


    "Bah! I know you will!" The old man snickered and opened the door behind him. "If you''re done, then leave! I want to sleep one more hour before preparing the kitchen! I had a fucking hangover right now!"


    Marcus mmed the door in front of Kai''s face loudly, creating a loud bam sound. Kai was left there, alone. At least he found something about his grandfather.


    "What the hell is going on within my own family? Is it rted to the fact we are the descendants of the strongest? But why did the Mythical yers in Japan not make a move toward the Ashiya family when Chigusa prophesied about the Ruler?"


    He ruffled the back of his head as he headed to the first floor. A lot of questions gued his mind. He thought he could explore the Supernatural World without much worry, but it turned out his position made trouble for him.


    It should be rted to his body''s special constitution that Amber mentioned. The desire to curse gued him, but he held himself back. Still, it wasn''t like he was in danger right now. And he had already nned to register with the yer Organization since the start.


    "And grandpa had warned Amber? So she knew all along that my grandpa was a part of the Supernatural World?"


    While he knew that Amber kept it because she thought about him, he still felt left out of this loop.


    "Screw it." He stepped onto the first floor and fixed his hair, tying it in a ponytail, as he needed to start preparing for the restaurant''s opening. "I will know the truth when I visit the main house in the future. Let''s not think about it now."

 Chapter 58 [Bonus ] 58 – Let’s Register

    Kai prepared the restaurant, moved the chairs down from the table, and wiped the table''s surface with clean clothes.


    Unexpectedly, Marcus had already prepared the kitchen as if the old man had known he would return today. However, the warehouse was empty. The groceries had run out, so he was d he had made the correct decision by asking Amber to do the groceries.


    When he finished wiping thest table, the door that led to the hallway toward the restaurant''s inner side was opened, and Ibaraki stepped out in her new uniform.


    "H-How is it, Master? Does it look good on me?" She asked shyly.


    Kai turned toward the voice and froze for a while. Ibaraki''s uniform choice was¡­ a bit risque. She wore a sleeveless ck qipao that exposed her cleavage. He noticed she still wore her bodysuit, but that didn''t help hide her cleavage.


    She also wore detached sleeves with the same design as the qipao, showing the tattoo on her upper right arm. On her waist was a golden flower essory. The short of her dress was short, and it looked sexy. Her hair was done in a braided bun.


    Her technique hid her horns, but her bang still parted at two ces where her horns originally were.


    All in all, every man would turn to her. Kai smiled at her and put the clothes he used to wipe the table over his shoulder.


    "You look beautiful in that, Ibaraki."


    "Thank you." The Oni smiled.


    At that moment, the front door was opened, and Amber entered. As soon as the Phoenix girl looked over at Ibaraki, she smiled and eximed.


    "You look so beautiful, Ibaraki!" She jumped with her groceries in hand and approached Ibaraki, circling around her like a curious kid.


    "Thanks, Amber. This is the first time I have worn something like this, so I wasn''t sure. It was a bit too tight for my preference, but I will manage."


    "Hnn! You look so good in that." The Phoenix girl nodded repeatedly. "Will you also work with me as the waitress?"


    Ibaraki looked at Kai curiously. Kai smiled and nodded his head.


    "Yes, she will. I hope you can teach her, Amber."


    "Sure, I will!" Amber turned to Ibaraki while beaming with a smile. "Let''s work hard, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    The door of the restaurant was opened once again. This time, it was Mai and Anna. They greeted Kai and the others as they entered.


    He introduced the veteran waitresses to Ibaraki and asked them to teach her the basics. After gaining their confirmation, he went inside the kitchen to begin the rest of the preparation. Today would be busy as the restaurant finally opened after being closed for a week.


    ***


    Just as he had expected, the restaurant was brimming with customers.


    "Make one more fried rice, brat! I will take care of the rest! Fucking move your hands!"


    "I know! I am doing it right now!"


    Even with his newly enhanced physical abilities and his immunity against fire, working in the kitchen still wasn''t easy. While working with his grandfather in the kitchen, he still needed to run here and there.


    "Master, one more egg fried rice!" Ibaraki''s voice rang from the small window.


    "Got it!" Kai returned with a shout as he cracked an egg into a wok.


    Unexpectedly, the Oni could do all her work skillfully with just a few instructions. Amber even praised Ibaraki when she took the customer''s order and peeked through the small window.


    The customers didn''t stoping until 3 PM. The ingredients they bought werepletely depleted by the regrs that craved the taste this restaurant served.


    Finally, after a few hours of hard work, Kai could rest. He flopped down on a metal chair outside the kitchen and unbuttoned the first 3 buttons of his chef garb, letting fresh air flow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuuu, that was really intense." He leaned against the chair''s backrest and closed his eyes.


    Fighting against the Boogeyman wasn''t as intense as cooking for a few hours straight. His sweat filled his forehead, and his body was drenched. The fire wasn''t hot, thanks to his contract with Amber, but the atmosphere was what made him sweat a lot.


    When he enjoyed the fresh air, suddenly, a cold feeling touched his cheek, and he opened his eyes only to see a can of soda in his vision. It then backed away, and the figure of Amber grinning stood before him.


    "Good work." She said as she handed a can of cold soda to Kai.


    "Thanks. I need this."


    He popped open the can with a psst sound and drank it. A gulping sound was heard. Kai felt refreshed as fizzy water went down his throat. A carbonated drink was really the best when one felt tired.


    "Puha! This hit the spot! Who cares about alcohol anymore if I have this!"


    "Hahaha, are you really traumatized by alcohol because of Shuten Douji?" Amber asked as she popped her can open. She drank orange juice instead of c. "Gulp. I still think her Spirit''s sake was better than c."


    "What are you saying? I didn''t even realize that I was wasted after drinking that alcohol! That stuff was really strong."


    "Figures." She smiled yfully. "There is indeed a bit of an aphrodisiac effect to give a kick. Many Mythical Creatures can''t be satisfied with normal alcohol."


    Kai was dumbfounded as soon as he heard what Amber had said.


    "¡­ Seriously?"


    "Yup!" She nodded energetically. "That''s why I don''t drink it unless I am alone with you."


    "I won''t drink that again unless I really want to, you know?" Kai looked at Amber suspiciously. His gaze told her, ''I know what you''re nning,'' and she began to avert her eyes.


    "I-I definitely didn''t n anything suspicious." She stuttered a bit, which was really rare for Amber.


    "Really?" Kai smirked. A rare chance to tease the Phoenix girl had arrived. "Then tell me why your face is red."


    "Eh? Really?" She turned to Kai in a sh, blinking her eyes in disbelief.


    "No." He answered shortly and chuckled. "You''re unexpectedly weak when you''re getting attacked, aren''t you?" He teased her. "Still, you can just drop the act, Amber."


    "Hnnn!" Amber pouted, and she suddenly smiled yfully. "Did you like that, though? I tried to act like a certain anime girl I saw back in Japan."


    "Honestly?" He asked, to which she answered with a nod. Shrugging his shoulders, he told her, "That didn''t suit you at all."


    "I know it!" She hissed in a low voice. And then she eximed. "I am charming the way I am!"


    "Yeah, yeah." Kai stood up as he answered Amber and stretched his arms. "Amber, can you tell Ibaraki that I will be gone for a while if she asks you where I am?"


    "Huh? Sure. But where are you going?" She tilted her head curiously.


    Kai didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he sent a message to his acquaintance first before he said, "I will go to the yer Organization to register myself." Then he smiled as he saw his message was answered almost immediately.


    He put his phone back into his pocket and buttoned his shirt.


    "So, can you look after the restaurant while I am gone? I trust you, Amber."


    "Of course! Leave it to me!"


    "Thanks."

 Chapter 59 59 – Slayer Organization

    The sky had turned orange as Kai walked out of his restaurant. He changed his clothes into ck shirts and pants and slicked his hair back. For the restaurant, he could leave it to Amber and Ibaraki. They would do well as the restaurant was closed early.


    What he should do right now was to register with the yer Organization just as he had nned before to gain some perks exclusive to yers.


    Surprisingly, the yer Organization gave people many perks, including free information and the use of the Supernatural market.


    They sold various things from Talismans and some enhanced clothes and weapons in the Supernatural market. And more importantly, they werepletely legal, unlike the ck Market.


    However, to register, one must have credibility first. Kai already had that from what he did for the Spirit Foxes and Oni Vige. Still, there was one problem. He didn''t know where to register.


    Again, that could be solved easily. He had called someone for this exact reason, and now he walked toward the meeting point with that someone.


    The meeting point was nowhere far. They agreed to meet in front of Chinatown''s entrance, under thenterns that decorated it.


    When he was about to arrive, he noticed a man standing on the side wearing a really suspicious coat with the yer''s logo on his back.


    Looking at him, Kai couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    ''I thought Supernatural was supposed to be hidden, but he looks really suspicious.'' He thought. However, he changed his mind when he remembered what kind of people were living in New York City. ''I guess he''s not really suspicious.''


    Many people were wearing strange clothes. Still, they weren''t as exposed as the female Devils wore.


    As he had gotten close to the man he was about to meet, Kai raised his hand and called out to him.


    "Good afternoon, Griffin."


    The man turned around. Griffin looked a bit pissed off for some reason but still met him nheless.


    "What''s wrong?" Kai asked curiously why Griffin looked a bit out of it.


    "I heard the report from the Japan yer Organization," Griffin replied while huffing a tired sigh. "You''re absolutely ridiculous. You know that?"


    "Oh? Has the news spread already? Has my face been spread around too?" He mused with a curious tone. This was the age of technology, so it wasn''t strange if the news spread easily.


    "No. The news only told us about your titles and your fear of defeating arge giant in the Oni Vige. But, they also gave us a rough description of your appearance, and Kamaitachi also told us that you would register in the US. Taking all of that into ount, I only guessed that you were the one who did all of that."


    "That''s¡­ a lot. Also, what do you mean by my titles?"


    Griffin rolled his eyes and said, "The Ruler. Monster. Then ''Oni Vige''s Savior''."


    "Hahahaha¡­" Hearing Griffin listing the titles he didn''t know he had, Kaiughed dryly. He knew where the first two came from, but the third one was new.


    Still, it was the first time he knew he had titles. He almostughed at it. The first one, he didn''t even need to do anything to get it. The second one¡­ was worse. The third must be because of the people in the Oni Vige.


    "Anyway, as I said in the message, I am about to register in the yer Organization. Can you take me to where I can register? Because honestly, I don''t know anything about it."


    "Haa¡­" Griffin sighed once again. "Well, it was actually my job to guide you too, so I don''t really mind. Please follow me. We will walk to the yer Organization''s main office."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Got it." He nodded and began to follow Griffin, walking side by side with his right hand inside his pants pocket.


    While they were walking, many people looked over at them, more specifically at Griffin. As they walked, Griffin took out a pack of cigarettes and pulled one before offering the pack to Kai.


    "Do you smoke?"


    "Thanks." Kai took one cigarette and lit it with his Phoenix fire from the tip of his finger. He did it discreetly by hiding it with his other hand. After his cigarette was lit, he turned to Griffin. Somehow he looked at him in disbelief. "What?"


    "Nothing." The yer shook his head slightly and took out a lighter, lighting his cigar. "It is the first time I saw someone use a Phoenix fire to light a cigarette." He puffed smoke and put his cigar back in his coat''s pocket.


    "It is convenient," Kai replied and puffed out smoke too. He looked at the cigar in his hand and frowned. "This is bitter. Sorry, but I think I might not get used to this."


    "Ah, so this is your first time? My bad. I thought you were smoking too."


    "Don''t worry. I love to try new things." He replied before he crumpled the cigar in his hand and burned it with Phoenix fire inside his palm. "But I can''t love all the new things I tried."


    "Naturally." Griffin nodded. "Life sometimes has ups and downs. You love something, and you hate something. That''s just natural in this world."


    "Right." That was something Kai agreed on. He wouldn''t refuse something without trying first, but he couldn''t promise he would like that thing. "So, do you like being involved with the Supernatural World?"


    "To be honest, no?" Griffin looked at him and smiled softly. He then turned his attention back to the road and continued,


    "My family is a family of yers. So I naturally have been involved in the Supernatural World since I was a child. Being a yer is mandatory for humans, but I am working for the yer Organization because of my family. Ah, those two are different things, you know that, right?"


    "I know."


    Being a yer and working for the yer Organization was different. The former was a free agent and could live as they pleased, while thetter was like a government worker.


    Kai only nned to register as a yer to enjoy the perk, but he didn''t want to work for the yer Organization. The worker was supposed to wear the yer''s logo on their back like Griffin and Sojuro, the yer he met in Oni Vige.


    They continued walking and talked about some topics rted to Supernatural World. Surprisingly, as they talked, Kai realized they had something inmon.


    One thing was their love of drinking; though he had already promised himself not to drink something strange, he still loved to drink normal alcohol.


    Their walk continued for 10 minutes as they arrived in front of an alleyway near Time Square. Kai wondered why Griffin stopped in front of the alleyway, but he understood it once they stepped inside.


    The scenery changed. The previous dirty alleyway changed into a clean path leading to a tall building that he didn''t see from outside.


    "Oh? A barrier? So this is the yer Organization''s main office?"" Kai mused in wonder as he looked at the building in front of him.


    It looked like a normal office building with a tall structure, with a luxurious entrance, but the people who walked in and out were certainly not normal. Almost all of them had yer''s logo on their outfits.


    "Yes. The barrier is made to hide this building from normal people." Griffin replied as he turned to Kai. "Anyway, we''ve arrived."

 Chapter 60 60 – New Codename

    The interior of the yer Organization''s building wasn''t as impressive as Kai had imagined. He expected something straight out of fantasy, like a magic carpet flying around or a talking hat or something.


    However, it was normal, just like any office building. What made it different was the people and the fact there was a market in the building that sold Talismans and other Supernatural rted items.


    That was a bit underwhelming, but that didn''t really matter much. Kai would only visit this ce if he needed something from the market.


    Right now, he was in a room with Griffin, sitting on a couch across the yer and filling out his registration paper. The process was all modern, but the paper had runes written on the back to make sure the use was followed.


    If the use wasn''t followed, the paper would burn into ash, showing that he had broken the deal and be a troublemaker.


    The use was simple. He would be fine if he had no intent or nned to harm the other unless necessary. There was no restricting use, and he was free to do as he pleased. Once again, as long as he didn''t break the use.


    "Is this it?" He finished filling in anything necessary on the paper, such as his given name and affiliation. Because he wasn''t asked to fill in his full name, he just wrote Kai on it, and his affiliation was his restaurant.


    Griffin took the document from Kai''s hand and scanned it before nodding. "Yeah, this will suffice. Then, you just need to insert your Spirit Power to activate the runes. You can do that, right?"


    The yer handed the document back to Kai, which he retrieved with one hand and a smile.


    "Of course I can."


    Slowly but surely, he controlled his Spirit Power and inserted it into the paper. A soft pale blue aura appeared and covered the paper whole. The runes glowed brightly when his Spirit Power touched it, activating its effect.


    "Hey, are you crazy?!"


    However, a loud shout broke his concentration. He stopped inserting his Spirit Power and raised his head in annoyance. "What?"


    In front of him, Griffin looked like he had seen horror with his own eyes. The yer''s eyes were open wide, and his mouth agape.


    "How much Spirit Power did you insert into the document?! Just a tiny bit is enough!"


    Kai was confused.


    ''That''s what I did, though?''


    Noticing Kai''s confused expression, Griffin was taken aback.


    "You¡­ did you not realize how much Spirit Power you wasted just now?"


    "What are you saying? That was just a bit."


    He didn''t realize how much Spirit Power he inserted into the paper to make the runes glow brightly like that.


    Indeed, for him, that was just a fraction, a bit like what Griffin said. However, for the yer himself, the Spirit Power Kai used was ridiculous.


    "Really?" Griffin asked. His tone was curiosity mixed with horror.


    Kai only replied with a small nod as he put the document that was already infused with his Spirit Power on the table.


    Once again, the yer was forced to realize what kind of man Kai was. He had heard something from the rumors, but this was the first time he had seen something this ridiculous.


    Letting out a long sigh, Griffin leaned his back against the sofa and said,


    "You are unbelievable. Not only does a Phoenix take an interest in you and live with you, but you also have a ridiculous amount of Spirit Power. With the Spirit Power you wasted just now, you can activate normal-grade Talisman with no problem."


    "Hahaha, well, I was told I have a big reserve of Spirit Power." Kaiughed at Griffin''s words while taking in the information from what he had heard. "Well, is my registrationplete now?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, it isplete."


    "Great! Then, can I see the market right away? I am curious about the things they sold in that ce."


    "¡­ Sure. I still can''t believe what I have just seen, but let me apany you to the market." Griffin rose from the sofa and took the document on the table. "But first, can you wait here? I need to give this paper to my boss."


    "Sure thing. Take your time." He replied as he leaned his back against the sofa''s backrest.


    The yer nodded and walked out of the room. As he was walking, he looked at the codename section filled with something rather bothersome. He didn''t have the chance to ask because of what happened earlier, but¡­


    ''Well, it''s fine, I guess.''


    ***


    On the top floor of the yer Organization''s building, Griffin stopped in front of a room with a wooden door and knocked on it.


    Without even announcing his presence, the person inside the room spoke to him.


    "Come in." A soft feminine voice rang out, and Griffin opened the door.


    The room he entered could be described as a rather luxurious office with a desk and some bookshelves. The window was covered in ck curtains, and a table was ced between two leather couches in the middle of the room.


    Behind the desk was the owner of the voice. A blonde woman that looked like she was in her thirties sat there with her legs crossed. A pure white eye was hidden beneath a ck monocle, while the bright blue right eye looked at Griffin, who closed the door with a judging gaze.


    A soft smile appeared on the woman''s feature as she asked, "So, has the RULER registered sessfully?"


    "Yes." He replied from the end of the room as he showed the paper in his hand. "And he''s exceeding my previous expectation. Honestly, please ask someone other than me to guide him. It''s scary, you know?"


    "Hahaha, you know we can''t do that, Griffin. You''re the most trustworthy yer in this branch." The womanughed and lowered her legs, ignoring Griffin''s soft grumble. "Bring the paper to me. I am curious about the codename he chose."


    "Here it is," He replied and threw the paper. It flew straight to the woman as if a hidden string was attached to it.


    She easily caught paper in her hand, read the content, and burst out in augh.


    "Hahahahaha! This is really interesting!"


    "That''s noughing matter, Director!"


    "But it''s still interesting!" She mmed the paper on the desk with a loud bam, causing it to shake, and about to make the other documents on top of it fall. "Out of all names, he chooses this one. I wonder why."


    "From the information we had gathered about him prior to my contact, it seems like he likes a certain actor and followed all his movies. I don''t know whether it is because of fate or thetest prophecy from the Prophet Chigusa. But he chose this name nheless."


    "I see! Well, in that case, this is quite a fitting name." Her sole eyes looked at the codename section as her lips curled into a grin. "If he really sees that movie, then this is the perfect name for him, who we will send to kill the Boogeymen. No, maybe requesting him is more fitting."


    "Yeah." Griffin agreed with what the woman said. "He''s also the perfect person to be requested to kill the Boogeymen. It seems we can cross one of our agendas to deal with the Boogeymen who appear once every decade."


    "Right." The woman nodded. "We can just send this man, Baba Yaga. But he''s quite a fanatic, no?"


    "That he is." Griffin let out another sigh. "A scary fanatic, indeed. Even his style is simr to that actor. Without a beard, of course."


    "Hahahaha." The woman keptughing loudly, uncaring of her subordinate in front of her.

 Chapter 61 61 – The Reason

    "What takes him so long?" Kai let out a grumble as he waited for Griffin.


    It had been 10 minutes since the man left him to give the registration paper to his boss, or so he said.


    Kai had grown bored waiting for Griffin. He wanted the yer to return quickly so they could check the market. Not only that, but he also wanted to return to train his Spirit Power again.


    ording to Griffin, what he used earlier was too much. He wasted a lot of Spirit Power that could activate a normal-grade Talisman. While he didn''t know about Talisman''s grade, as he had never heard of it yet, he was sure a normal-grade was something in the middle.


    "Maybe I will be able to find out more about it in the market. I also bought my phone and wallet, so I can buy something that catches my eyeter."


    Honestly, he needed to prepare something. His codename''s choice had given the yer his intention if they understood its meaning. Of course, he took something from his favorite movie as a reference.


    However, he didn''t need to hurry. There was still time, as someone he asked to investigate him hadn''t contacted him yet.


    ''What kind ofmitment will I find, I wonder? Also, can the prophecy be fully trusted?''


    The Boogeymen hadn''t been defeated yet. Their main body was still out there in the world. The reason why he chose to register as soon as he returned was also to find information about the Boogeyman.


    If the prophecy was real, then there was something he needed to do. And that something was the thing he could only do, no one else.


    ''I will follow the prophecy because it seems interesting, but I also want to know the truth about this Ruler thing. There is also the matter with my family¡­ Shit, the problems keep piling up when I am excited to explore the Supernatural World. My luck has been shittytely.''


    While he wanted to grumble because the Supernatural World wasn''t what he had expected at first, he was still d to be involved. What Amber said lingered in his mind, and it made him smile wryly.


    ''She''s right. The Supernatural World isn''t as kind and as peaceful as I thought if something like that Boogeyman could suddenly appear out of nothing.''


    Just when he was lost in his thoughts, the door was opened from outside, and Griffin appeared.


    "Let''s go." The yer simply said.


    Kai was pulled back from his thoughts and turned to the man. Somehow he appeared to be more tired than before. Exhaustion was clear on his face.


    "Are you fine?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry about me. Let''s just go to the market at the end of the hallway and get it done. I am really tired."


    "I can see that." He replied with a nod as he rose from his seat. "Then let''s go."


    He exited the room with Griffin, and they went to the market.


    ***


    In the restaurant, Amber was wiping the table after they closed. The sign was already turned, and the two waitresses, Mai and Anna, had already left.


    The people left in the restaurant were Ibaraki and her. Marcus was already outside with the usual people, drinking at a stall near the restaurant.


    "Amber."


    Ibaraki appeared from the hallway leading inside. She looked a bit anxious and worried. The Phoenix girl stopped what she had been doing and turned to the Oni.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What''s wrong, Ibaraki?"


    "Can we talk? I have¡­ a bad feeling." She simply said, but Amber narrowed her eyes because of that.


    Many things caused a bad feeling. For example, a premonition of something that could happen in the near future. Then there was also a bad feeling caused by something that couldn''t be exined or something unsettling.


    Not many affected someone like Ibaraki. She was a Mythical creature who had gone down in history as Shuten Douji''s subordinate and nted fear in Ancient Kyoto. While she was usually shy and aloof, she could be scary if she wanted to be.


    "Is it about Kai''s grandfather?" Amber quickly deduced the root of Ibaraki''s bad feeling, and was answered with a slight nod. "As expected." She smiled at Ibaraki and pulled a chair for the Oni girl and herself. "Let''s talk while we are sitting, shall we?"


    Walking toward Amber, Ibaraki sat down on the chair that was prepared for her. Once she was seated, Amber asked Ibaraki.


    "So, what made you have an unsettling feeling?" She intentionally avoided using bad feelings, as it wasn''t correct to describe what they had felt.


    Even Amber herself also felt the same way Ibaraki did when she first met the old man.


    "Something dark is hiding in his shadow," Ibaraki answered. Her senses were better than most Supernatural races or even Mythical creatures. As an Oni with heightened physical abilities, she only fell short of some creatures in this world. "I know about it, but I can''t remember it."


    "So you noticed it?" Amber asked for confirmation, which was replied with a small nod.


    Ibaraki looked a bit worried, not for herself but for her Master. Amber understood that, so she took her hands and held them.


    "Don''t worry, Ibaraki. That thing won''t be able to harm our Master."


    Even though Amber was younger than Ibaraki by a few hundred years, her emotion was more developed as she mingled with humans for a long time. So she could at least understand how to read the atmosphere and situation, unlike Ibaraki, who lived in a mountain all this time.


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Amber nodded. "If you know about it, then it must be something docile and not dangerous. We can only trust Marcus to keep its leash for now. If by any chance it tries to harm Kai, then¡­" A dangerous glint shed in her golden irises. "I will burn it without leaving anything behind."


    "That''s reassuring." Ibaraki finally smiled softly after looking anxious the whole time. "I will help you stop it at that time."


    "Fufufu, I am counting on you." Amber smiled and rose from her seat as Ibaraki returned inside to rest. The Oni girl hadn''t recovered her Spirit Power fully yet from the fight with the Boogeyman yesterday.


    After bidding goodbye to herrade, she turned around and looked outside the restaurant.


    The sky had turned dark. Creatures hidden in the dark would crawl out at this time, even in a big city where many dark emotions gathered. Some nasty creatures would surely be born when the sun had set.


    Only one reason kept those creatures away from the restaurant and the area around Kai. It was because of the old thing hidden in Marcus'' shadow, something that Kai hadn''t noticed yet.


    Kai also told her that he had never left Chinatown for too long as he was too busy with his restaurant.


    "Maybe That was why he was ignorant and had never seen anything about Supernatural before he met me." She muttered in a low voice, smiling slightly.


    "Then tonight will be his first time meeting some nasty creatures besides that one Malice in this city. I hope he will not be too shocked."

 Chapter 62 62 – Content Creator Is Scary

    "There is nothing interesting¡­" Kai spoke in disappointment as he walked out of the building. His expectation was shattered in a bad way as Griffin followed him from behind. "They only sell some weak Talismans."


    "What do you expect? That''s the store on the first floor. Unfortunately, we haven''t processed your registration, so you can''t go to the market with a higher clearance. Just wait a week, and you will be able to browse all items avable in the market."


    "Is that so? Why don''t you say that faster?"


    "You look so excited that I feel bad not showing the market to you," Griffin replied dryly.


    The yer''s fear of Kai was lessened considerably after they talked for so long. At first, he didn''t know Kai''s personality and was afraid of the Phoenix''s power. But it turned out Kai was reasonable, and he didn''t need to get scared of him.


    "I can''t me you when you said that." Kai smiled wryly. True, he was the one who got excited over nothing. "Well then, I will return to my home. Thanks for guiding me, Griffin."


    "You''re wee. Be careful of a dark ce."


    "Yeah."


    Kai waved his hand slightly before walking away from the building. He exited the alleyway and passed the thinyer of the barrier. This time, he could feel it as he knew its existence.


    The everyday sight of New York City came into his vision. A bustling night and neon light filled the city. Many people walked on the sideroad, wearing various clothes, from ordinary to abnormal such as clothes filled with spikes.


    Sometimes he wondered if the people in New York City were part of a Supernatural World. However, he didn''t even see a sign of Supernatural races among these people. Talking about strange, as they certainly looked out of this world.


    ''Come to think of it, that''s really strange. Even in Japan, I saw one or two Oni and youkai with animal tails walking on the street. But in this city¡­ the poption is filled with humans.''


    Whether that was a good thing or not, maybe that was the reason why he had never found a trace of Supernatural things in New York City. Because Marcus was strict with him, the only time he left New York was a few days ago when he visited Japan.


    He didn''tin about it, as all his needs were fulfilled. But the old man suddenly allowed him to leave New York once Amber arrived.


    ''Now that I know grandpa is aware of the Supernatural World, maybe he''s strict with me to protect me. I just left New York once, and I got into a problem and a few new titles in the Supernatural World, with the Ruler being the most troublesome one.''


    Maybe Marcus already knew all this time, but Kai had no way to find out about it. His grandfather was bound by a Spirit Power contract, possibly, that made the old man unable to tell him anything.


    Kai walked down the street, hands in his pockets, as he put up an aloof face. Many people were joking around rowdily. Some people were in a group, holding a smartphone and a camera, and stopped the passerby from doing something.


    He cast a side nce at those people. They were just making content for their videos. He quickly went away from that ce and entered some empty street, a shortcut he often used to return to Chinatown.


    Some street lights between buildings dimly lit the road, but it was enough for him as long as he was able to see the road. He wasn''t afraid of the dark.


    The rowdy and loud atmosphere from the main street disappeared, reced by a cold and eerie atmosphere.


    However, Kai smiled. He thought he was freed from the content creators who always asked people on the main street and those who wanted to get some exposure by willingly cooperating with those content creators.


    Personally, he didn''t feel like entering a video or something simr. He would like to keep himself hidden, especially before the Boogeymen were defeated. For some reason, he was sure he would meet the Boogeymen sooner orter, and that scarecrow''s main body would try to kill him.


    ''I''d rather attack instead of being attacked. Insufficient preparation and unpreparedness are two worst enemies that can make me get killed.''


    The road he took was somehow quiet. Indeed it was already quiet since it was detached from the main one, but¡­ there was a creepy feeling in this silence as if something would just pop out and¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Excuse me!"


    "Woah."


    A sudden voice called out to Kai from behind, causing him to get surprised. That should be impossible, considering his newly heightened senses could easily pick up people''s presence.


    He turned around to see who called out to him and found a brown-haired woman wearing a tube top and shorts, holding a smartphone with its camera pointed at him.


    "Can I ask you a question for a video?" The woman beamed with a smile and asked with a polite tone.


    ''This again¡­'' Kai scratched his head as he tried not to make any kind of expression.


    Dealing with a content creator needed some kind of patience, and he shouldn''t get angry over them. You wouldn''t know what kind of people were following them, and if you said something that could be used against you, then people in a bluebird application would surely make your life miserable.


    As a restaurant owner, he had dealt with a few content creators who visited his restaurant because they heard a rumor. Fortunately, all of them were honest and gave him good publicity.


    However, there was a kind of content creator you should be wary of. And that was someone who asked you a question in a detached ce like this.


    "I am sorry, but I can''t answer any questions now." He refused with a kind smile, trying to give her a good vibe like some kind of a sociable person.


    However, the woman wouldn''t give up.


    "Come on! Just one question!"


    "I''m sorry, miss. But I need to return right now."


    "Come on! Just one question! Just one!" The woman repeated while her expression changed. No, it wasn''t just her expression. Her face also morphed like some kind of ck slime as her smile mouth ripped from side to side.


    Kai narrowed his eyes as he took a step back, wary of the woman. Her clothes turned gooey, like some kind of liquid, and her skin turned dark.


    "Just one¡­ JWuST WonE QWeStiONN!!" Her voice became distorted as some kind of half-transparent thing escaped her body. She no longer had a human shape. Instead, she looked like a blob with some soul-like tentacle moving around from her back.


    "What is it?" Kai muttered in horror as he prepared himself. "Some kind of Supernatural disaster?"


    It was then the one who previously looked like a kind woman opened its mouth wide. The tentacle rose to the air as it let out a deafening scream.


    "One QwestiONnn!! FamOOOuuss!!!"


    Kai responded to the scream by sending a torrent of fire to burn the blob''s whole body. However, what happened next shocked him. He retracted the fire he sent to burn the creature and found out that the creature waspletely fine, not harmed a single bit.


    "What the¨C?" He let out a surprised voice, but it was interrupted by another scream.


    "MEeEEEE FammoOOUuusS!!!"

 Chapter 63 63 – Ghost

    Kai was running away. Yes, he was running from the creature at full speed as he created a barrier around him.


    In his attempt to defeat the unknown blob creature, he found out that all his attacks were useless. The Phoenix fire couldn''t burn its body, and he didn''t want to touch an unknown creature directly with his hand.


    So he decided on the best action: to run away while calling someone who might know about this creature.


    However, his phone call wasn''t epted. He regretted passing a dark ce when Griffin told him to be careful around the dark.


    "Come on, Griffin! Take the call!" He looked at his phone screen as he stood on the roof of a building.


    Getting to this ce was easy for him with his current strength. Just like what happened in Amber, he gained a part of Ibaraki''s strength: senses and physical abilities.


    His body was now even strongerpared to when he fused with Amber, making it possible to do something only superhumans did.


    Looking down at the ground, he noticed the creature slowly dragging its body toward him as the half-transparent tentacles grabbed the wall and poles to assist it.


    Thankfully, the creature was slow, and he took that weakness to run away from it. Still, there was one problem¡­


    "That creature is still following me!"


    He didn''t know why, but that slimy ck creature was following him. Even when he was out of sight, that creature found a way to find him. That was why he couldn''t return to his restaurant yet, or that creature would also follow him to his home.


    "This is bad. I''d rather fight 3 Boogeyman''s fake bodies instead of getting chased by this kind of creature! I hate slime."


    Slimy thing was something he despised. It wasn''t like he was scared of it, but he thought that something slimy was gross, especially when they were ck.


    "Still, what is this guy doing?! I''ve called him three times already, but he refused all the calls! I also can''t call Amber or Ibaraki because they have no phone. Should I call that guy, then? I don''t want to bother him after giving him that task, but I guess I have no choice."


    Kai dialed the number he contacted once after he defeated the Boogeyman back in the Oni Vige. This number belonged to a man who promised to help him whenever he needed his service.


    That man was Robert, and currently, Kai asked him to investigate the Boogeyman''s real body''s location. Still, Kai had no one else to be asked about what kind of creature followed him right now. So he could only ask Robert.


    The phone rang three times before it was answered. However, the voice that answered the phone didn''t belong to Robert, but Reba.


    [H-H-Hello? D-Do you need something from Robert?]


    The voice that came out from the speaker sounded terrified. She was still scared of Kai even after they became allies.


    Kai smiled wryly. Why did things always inconvenience him whenever he needed something? Like he couldn''t even enter the real market before he officially registered as a yer in the organization. Then Griffin was unable to pick up his call when he needed it.


    He wondered if fate was ying with him. But still, it wouldn''t hurt to ask the woman.


    "Rebbeca, is it?" Kai asked, making sure that the voice belonged to the woman he knew.


    [Y-Yes, it is.]


    Hearing the confirmation, he nodded slightly. His gaze was still on the creature that slowly climbed down the building he was in. In a few seconds, that creature would surely reach him, so he began to move once again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kicking the concrete, he jumped toward another building. The concrete he kicked earlier was destroyed and turned into dust due to his power. But he couldn''t care less about that. Once he put down the barrier, everything would return to normal.


    Hended gently at the edge of the building beside the previous one. It was taller, so it would give him more time.


    "I need to ask something. Do you know about a ck gooey creature with half-transparent tentacles growing from its back? Ah, the creature appeared to be a human at first, but it suddenly turned into a big ck blob once I refused to cooperate."


    [Gooey monster? Big ck blob?] The woman sounded confused as she repeated what Kai had said. [Hold on. Can you describe more of its appearance?]


    Her terrified voice from before turned into a serious one as she realized that Kai had asked her a serious question. Even if she appeared to be defeated easily by Kai, Reba was still one of yers with a lot of experience.


    Knowing that the woman could give him the answer he wanted, Kai smiled.


    "Sure." He nodded his head as he saw the creature slowly move down to the ground and climb the building he was in. The half-transparent tentacles grabbed the concrete to pull itself up.


    "Its body is around 2 meters in diameter. At first, it had a human form and slowly morphed into a ck goo starting from its face and then its body. Six white half-transparent tentacles grew from its back, and it used those tentacles to drag its body around because it has no limbs."


    [I see. Please answer this too. Does the human form have transparent legs or limbs? Or does it look exactly like a normal human? And where did you meet it?]


    "I am sure it looked like a human. Its legs¡­ I don''t really look at it because I couldn''t even feel its presence before it called out to me. My vision only focused on the smartphone it held and its face. Also, I met it on an empty street with a dim light."


    [In that case, I am positive the creature that followed you is a low-level ghost.]


    "A ghost?" Kai narrowed his eyes as he answered. The creature had managed to climb half of the building he was on. That would reach his ce in under 30 seconds. "It''s not like the ghost that I often hear."


    [Of course. It''s just a low level, so it has no intelligence. It only moves because of the soul''s regret and lingering emotion.]


    "Regret, huh?" He muttered. If he remembered correctly, the blob shouted things like it wanted to be famous. "So, how to defeat it? I tried to burn it with Phoenix fire, but it had no effect."


    [It has no effect?] Reba sounded surprised, but then she continued. [I see. Because the ghost''s body is essentially not in this world, you can''t damage it with your fire.]


    "Then? How can I defeat it?"


    [Wait a minute! I''ll send you a manual for the technique to exorcize a ghost. Hold on as I send the picture to your phone.]


    Beep¨C


    The call ended one-sided right after she said that. Kai looked at his phone for a second. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Did she just say she will send me a manual to exorcize a ghost through a phone message?"


    Somehow, that wasn''t Supernatural. He was expecting her to guide him through instruction or send the manual through teleportation or something.


    Then his phone rang once again. It was a message from Reba using Robert''s number. He opened it and saw a picture with a set of instructions. Under that picture was a text saying, ''Here is the manual. Good luck.''


    "Technology is really convenient."

 Chapter 64 64 – Exorcizing A Ghost

    The instruction written on the picture Reba sent was precise and needed to be followed one by one.


    There was only a simple instruction, and Kai was confident he could follow it. Still, there was one embarrassing part of the instruction.


    "Do I need to recite this spell loudly?"


    Even if there was no one besides him and the ghost in this ce, he was still a bit embarrassed to recite a spell that sounded straight from a movie loudly.


    As he was still looking at the screen, he didn''t realize that the ghost''s tentacle was already in front of him, flying at a fast speed toward him.


    "Woah." He jumped in the air with considerable strength. His body looked like it floated in the sky as he turned around. The gravity took him, and he slowly fell to the ground, head first.


    As he fell, he passed the ghost, and it attacked him again with its many tentacles. Using the Phoenix fire, he propelled himself away and fixed his posture. Unfortunately, without fusing with Amber, he couldn''t create a fire strong enough to fly.


    However, the fire was enough for him to move around in the sky like a water jet. They came out from his palms and feet, propelling him each time he was about to fall.


    "Let''s try it."


    Kai muttered as he slowly descended to the ground.


    "GarARASSAAAAaaa! MeeEee!! fAAMoooUUusss!!" The ghost let out a deafening scream as it jumped with its tentacles. Its gooey body sshed on the ground, creating a loud smashing sound and cracking the road beneath.


    For something that had an astral body that couldn''t be affected by a normal attack, it indeed packed some punch. That contradiction was really interesting and curious.


    Many people still didn''t know why the ghost was like that.


    But they had a theory that the ghost was something bound to this world by their emotion, thus could affect the mortal ne. At the same time, they weren''t really in this world, so they couldn''t be affected by the phenomenon of this world.


    They were at a ce that was called ''Between the World'' and could freely pass the mortal and astral nes. Usually, that would make them incredible and invincible. But they had a ring weakness.


    They had a dark element tendency because they had no body. So something like an exorcism technique was effective against them.


    Kai stood in front of the ghost and opened his palms. He concentrated and moved his Spirit Power, moving them toward the tip of his fingers and condensing them. A pale blue aura lit on the tip of his fingers, wriggling around like a me.


    "I hope this really works."


    While in theory that Reba told him this would work, Kai was still skeptical and ready to run anytime. He nced at his escape route toward the yer Organization''s main office in case this technique didn''t work.


    The ghost seemingly noticed what he tried to do and moved toward him. It shot its tentacles toward Kai, which he dodged skillfully with minimum movement.


    The tentacles smashed into the ground, making a loud impact.


    "Ash to ash. Dust to dust."


    With his arms extended, Kai began to recite his spell while arching through the sky. He dragged his hands across the air in a swift motion, crossing with each other. Two pale blue grid wing patterns stayed in the air, floating still as the ghost moved toward him.


    Narrowing his eyes, he raised his fore and middle finger, creating a seal with his hand as he softlynded on the ground.


    "Dirt to dirt. Death to death."


    The crossing five wing patterns began to take shape with light fluttering movements. The ghost wasing toward them, and the patterns were approaching it. As soon as they touched, the ghost screamed in agony.


    "Flesh to flesh. Spirit to spirit."


    Kai extended both hands, closing the wing patterns over the ghost''s body. The ghost looked like it was in pain as if it wanted to cry. The sight was surreal. The simple pattern became a web, tying the ghost''s body as it glowed a bright blue light.


    The ghost screamed and twisted its body like it was trying to free itself from the web. But it couldn''t escape. It was tied tightly with the web. The web was also very thin, but Kai couldn''t see any cracks or damage to it.


    Amazed as he was, he still needed to finish the spell.


    "Life to life. Gone to where you are from!"


    The web started to shrink until itpletely disappeared, and the ghost began to grow brighter as its body became smaller and smaller. It stopped screaming when it became so small that Kai could barely see it anymore.


    He released his Spirit Power from the spell as soon as it finished and stood there idly. This was the first spell he had ever done. Somehow, the feelings he got from defeating the ghost with a spell felt different from when he used fire and his fist to beat his enemy.


    "It''s over."


    The ghost waspletely gone without a trace, leaving only a pale blue mist behind in its ce.


    "Phew." Kai breathed in relief and began to walk toward his restaurant. "I decided." He muttered, looking at the sky.


    He took down the barrier he created, and the purplish dark sky turned into a normal one, darkness without any shining stars. "I officially hate ghosts."


    ***


    Arriving at the front of his restaurant, Kai noticed Marcus was drinking with his friends, John and Billy. Theyughed merrily as they yed some card games.


    At that moment, he felt like he saw Marcus'' shadow move slightly, making him stop before he entered his restaurant. He narrowed his eyes to see it clearly, but the shadow didn''t move at all.


    In the end, he heaved a sigh as he scratched the back of his head.


    ''I guess I am getting tired from exorcizing a ghost earlier.''


    He opened the door of his restaurant and noticed Amber sitting on one of the chairs. She turned to him and smiled warmly, waving her hand.


    "Wee back, Kai."


    Kai smiled slightly at the warm wee. "I am back." He said as he walked toward her and pulled a chair for him. "You know what? I met something rather scary on the way back."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "A ghost." He shuddered as he hugged his body. "I certainly don''t want to meet any of them anymore."


    "Fufufu." Amber chuckled at him. "So you met that nasty creature, huh?"


    "Yeah! Listen¡­" He began to tell the Phoenix girl about his experience earlier. They talked with each other whileughing each time he made a strange gesture.


    Meanwhile, in the stall where Marcus and his friends were ying cards, the old man''s eyes shed a strange light as he looked at the restaurant. Then he nced at his shadow and muttered, "Gozu."


    His shadow wriggled before a part of it shot toward the dark alleyway. It happened so quickly that it was invisible to normal human eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Marcus?" The old man with a mustache, John, asked Marcus curiously. "It''s your fucking turn. Just go at it."


    Marcus turned to his friend before bursting intoughter. "Bahahaha! My bad. It''s just that there is some rat entering the city." He replied to John as he put his card on the table. "I won, bastards."


    "Ah! You''re so lucky." Billy, the other bearded old man, threw his cards on the table and heaved a long sigh. "Anyway, are you sure a rat has entered the city?"


    "Yeah." Marcus nodded as he tidied the card. The winner was the next dealer, which was their rule in ying the game. "But you don''t need to worry yet. I have released pesticide, so they will be exterminated sooner orter."


    "Hmm¡­" Billy hummed, sipping his beer. "If you need help to exterminate the rat, just tell me. Some of my subordinates are working rather efficiently in exterminating rats."


    "Hahahaha! This is just a small rat. Rather, you should ask your subordinate to deal with the bigger rat. Have you found it yet?"


    "Not yet." Billy shook his head and turned to John. "How about your subordinates, John. Aren''t they great at finding rats and cockroaches?"


    "Hah! They are too rusty now." John mmed the ss filled with beer on the table as he scoffed. "They will find that big rat soon, though. I will make sure to inform you about that rat, Marcus."


    "I appreciate it." Marcus nodded with a solemn gaze. A secondter, a grin grew on his face as heughed loudly. "Now, let''s continue our game. Hahahaha. I will win again this time."


    "In your dream! I will be the one who takes the win this time." John grinned as he took a big gulp of his beer.


    "I will only do my best." Billy only smiled slightly at the sight of his old friends.

 Chapter 65 65 – Memento Mori

    yer Organization main office.


    On the top floor, the director of the office was biting her nails while looking at the report her subordinate had sent.


    Katarina Spencer was by no meant a woman who made a hasty decision. For thest 10 years, she has held the position of director of the New York office, recing her predecessor, who died in a mission; she had only made some small mistakes.


    While she looked rather young, in her mid-twenties, she was actually already in her forties. Her massive reserve of Spirit Power and her specialty in controlling it made her age slower than normal people.


    And now, that middle-ageddy had a scary look on her face, frowning deeply.


    "What''s gone wrong?" She muttered ominously as she took her tablet, scrolling the report to make sure she read it correctly. "One of the corner barriers in the US that keep the ghost and demons sealed was destroyed?"


    One of the cornerstones that kept ghosts and nasty creatures called demons staying still in the Astral ne was destroyed. That itself wasn''t that big of a problem. At best, only some low-grade ghosts and demons would be able to escape.


    But the problem was, who destroyed the cornerstone barrier?


    "Was it the work of the same person who created the artificial Tear in Oni Vige and awakened Boogeymen faster than the expected time?"


    There was a report from the yer Organization in Japan that they had found something about the Tear. The information was spread alongside Kai''s existence.


    However, that tiny piece of information was forgotten due to how much impact the person with the title of Ruler brought to the world. Forgotten by all but Katarina.


    "A book with the ck skull logo on the cover was found beside the destroyed cornerstone. It''s simr to that found near the Oni Vige."


    On her tablet, Katarina brought two pictures topare with each other. Showing on the screen were two white books with golden rims.


    The book looked luxurious, but the symbol of death on the cover, made from a real skull, made them look ominous. Bringing some bad luck.


    What made the two books different was the fact that the second skull had a small bone jutting out from its left eye socket, something the director noted.


    Katarina''s eyes darted to the words written below the skull. They were written in red ink, resembling blood. The sentences were different.


    Words contained power, even more so when they were spoken with Spirit Power or written in something that held Spirit Power. However, they would turn ordinary if they were only spoken lightly.


    "You will bete for your own funeral."


    She recited the sentence from the first book, which was found near the Oni Vige.


    That sentence might be referring to the Boogeymen and the hope to bring death to the Oni Vige. Unfortunately for whoever it was, the Ruler was there, and so were Shuten Douji and the other two mythical beings.


    The mysterious culprit''s n failed, soiled with only small destruction. Maybe that was what pushed them to do the next.


    Then she continued to recite the sentences written in the second book. This sentence was more direct and contained a hint of the culprit. He¡­ No, they were nning something.


    "Remember that you [have to] die."


    Just a short sentence, but it made Katarina narrow her eyes.


    "This is¡­" She quickly rose from her seat and went to the bookshelf in the corner of the office room. She traced her hand over the bookshelf before stopping to take a thick book with a blue cover.


    The book she took was a dictionary. A Latin Dictionary, to be exact.


    Her memory wasn''t perfect, but she swore she had heard that sentence before. She quickly flipped the pages. With her exceptional eyesight, reading the book was really easy. Still, she had a clue already, so she could find the page she wanted to find.


    "There¡­" She stopped after flipping it a few times. Her frown deepened as she growled. "How dare they nt such an obvious clue. Are they that confident?"


    She returned to her desk and mmed shut the dictionary. Then she sat at the desk while taking her phone, calling someone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am sorry to bother you, but can you go to a certain ce, Elder?"


    "¡­"


    "Yes. I am truly sorry¡­ The name?"


    Katarina nced at the dictionary for a second before answering.


    "Memento Mori. That''s the target, Elder."


    ***


    On the edge of the cliff under the dark of the night, when the wind blew toward the southern sea, a man d in a luxurious tuxedo that danced in the sky spread his arms with an ecstasy smile.


    "Oh¡­ Ooooohh!!!" He moaned loudly as his lips quivered. He turned around slowly, showing half of his masked face. It was pure white with a hole around the eye socket.


    With zing red eyes shing through the dark, he looked at a figure holding a hoe that walked toward him.


    "Ooooooh!! You''vee!! Chaos bringer! The punisher! The terror!" He kept shouting words with his voice coated in happiness that spread through his whole body. "I''ve been waiting for you!"


    The figure stopped a bit away from the man, looking cautious. They tilted their head to the side, moving the hat they wore, curiously.


    "You don''t need to worry!" The man turned his upper body around 180 degrees without moving his feet. He looked twisted, but there was no sign of pain on his face. Instead, his lips curled up into a mad green.


    "I am the one who called you! The Tear! The destruction! If only¡­ if only the Ruler! Oooh, Ruler! How noble and precious! The perfect sacrifice for our goal! Our glory!"


    Once again, the man''s body twisted and returned to normal. The figure was now confused. They hadn''t seen something like the man for¡­ as long as they had existed.


    "Worry not, my chaos bringer!" The man turned around. This time, normally. "You want to bring destruction. Punishing those naughty children, aren''t you?"


    The figure holding a hoe nodded slightly as it raised its head. A rag covered its head was clear now, with two O-shaped eyes and a smiley face made from buttons.


    ? "Good! Goooodddd!!! That''s it. That''s how we did it! We will prepare the stage. A grand stage that''s worthy of you! Oooh chaos bringer! Shall we work together?" The man tilted his head to the side, cracking it 90 degrees.


    People would think that he had no bones. No human was capable of doing such a thing.


    "Leave everything to us! Death will alwayse to you. Remember that you [have to] die. However, we sought immortality. As such, we name ourselves." The strange man spun around while hugging his body, stopping only after the third rotation.


    He spread his arms beautifully like a circus performer and eximed. "Memento Mori."


    The strange figure had taken an interest in the man. Its smiley face parted, exposing a row of sharp teeth made from various gems it dug from the ground. Then with its iconic sound, it smirked.


    "Kishi." Then itughed loudly. "Kishishishishi."


    The man joined theugh. They approached each other whileughing loudly. However, when they got close to each other, the figure covered in a rag suddenly opened its mouth.


    "No."


    It happened instantly. Their hand moved and lopped the strange man''s head from its body. Then it kicked the still-standing body toward the sea alongside the severed head.


    Looking at them dropping to the raging sea from above, the figure''s rag face turned to normal X-shaped eyes and an O-shaped mouth.


    "Kishi! Boogeymen work for no one. We are one."

 Chapter 66 66 – Shopping For Clothes

    A few days had passed since Kai defeated the ghost with the technique he got from Reba; it was now Sunday.


    Every day went by like normal, with nothing noteworthy happening except for Griffin stopping by the restaurant to eat a Mapo Tofu and giving Kai his yer identification.


    The yer apparently took a liking to the dish here, even though he couldn''t handle a spicy thing.


    Ibaraki had also gotten used to life here. Heck, she and Amber managed to gain some fans in the restaurant, mostly some teenagers from New York.


    The business was booming thanks to that, but the girls kept their distance and clearly said to them that they had someone in their hearts. Also, Amber being the way she was, dered that Kai was the one who filled her heart.


    Ibaraki was a bit shy to admit it, but when asked by someone who confessed to her, she smiled and sent a subtle nce at Kai.


    As a result, he became hated by his new customers in his own restaurant. However, they kepting back after falling in love with the dishes, simr to Griffin.


    Today, the restaurant was closed as Kai promised Ibaraki to get some clothes for her. Marcus also went fishing with John and Billy, something they did every end of the month.


    As for Amber, the Phoenix girl chose to stay behind to learn how to cock. That was surprising, but Kai had no worry about her burning the ce down. She was a Phoenix, after all.


    "M-Master, I am ready."


    Kai turned to the left and found Ibaraki standing there in her loose ck kimono that exposed her cleavage. The skirt was short, and he could see the bodysuit she wore underneath. Her horns were hidden, and her cheek had a tint of red as she looked at him.


    He could understand why many youngsters around the area fell in love with her. She was just that beautiful.


    The choice of clothes she wore was also always a bit exposed. Even if she always wore a bodysuit underneath those clothes, it still made men ogling at her. The choice of her clothing was the sexy qipao or this loose kimono.


    That was why they were shopping today, to find everyday clothes for her.


    "Then, let''s go." Kai offered his hand to her, which she took shyly. They began to walk to the main street, exiting Chinatown.


    It was a peaceful day for Kai, with no Supernatural thing happening besides the fact that Ibaraki was a part of the Supernatural race. The Oni girl also smiled happily while they walked side by side.


    "Master¡­ Doesn''t this look like we are going on a date?" She asked while looking at him from the side.


    Kai was caught off guard by the word date and turned to her swiftly. "A date, huh?" He muttered.


    Going around just the two of them, shopping for her clothes. Then he also nned to have a meal outside with her for today. If he thought about it carefully, then calling it a date wasn''t wrong.


    ''That''s why Amber didn''t tag along. I thought it was unusual, but she noticed it, huh?''


    Maybe the Phoenix girl wanted to give Ibaraki a chance to get together with him, to forge their bond. They hadn''t done anything like that before.


    And from his experience, he would be able to get stronger and get the perfect control of his power once his bond with his contracted Mythical creature got stronger.


    ''Even though she didn''t need to do that.''


    "Well, maybe you can call this a date." He replied to Ibaraki as he smiled warmly. "Let''s enjoy this, shall we?"


    "Un." Ibaraki nodded with the most beautiful smile she had ever shown.


    Many people stopped for a second to look at Ibaraki. They immediately looked away when Kai red at them or their girlfriend was pinching their cheek. It was a bit funny that he let out a chuckle.


    Unfortunately for them, they didn''t allow polygamy in some countries in the modern world, more specifically in the US. So even if they wanted to have two wives or girlfriends, they wouldn''t be able to. No, their partner wouldn''t allow them.


    Unless they were ready for the consequences, they shouldn''t even try to look at other women with a lusting or interested gaze.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After walking for a while and talking to each other about random things, they arrived at their destination.


    "Here we are."


    Kai looked up at the store''s sign and smiled wryly. He wouldn''t even have dreamed ofing here before he got involved with Supernatural World. The reason was the clothes sold in this ce were too expensive.


    However, it was worth it. He had a lot of spare money sitting in his bank ount too. Spending a lot of money once to make Ibaraki a present wouldn''t be a waste at all.


    "Luis Vitan?" Ibaraki asked, tilting her head slightly as she gazed at the luxurious entrance. "Is this where people get clothes in this country? It''s like¡­ strange. I thought we were going to a market."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle. Come to think of it, Ibaraki had always stayed in Oeyama Mountain for thest millennium with Shuten Douji. So her thinking was a little bit outdated.


    "This is a store for high-end clothes, something fitting you. Let''s enter and find some suitable clothes."


    "A-Alright."


    They entered the store together and were greeted by a row of clothes, shoes, and many different items. The way those items were arranged made them easy to browse through, with the most expensive ones being put on some disy to make them stand out.


    "Woah." Ibaraki let out an amazed voice as her golden eyes gleamed. "This¡­ this is really a clothing store."


    "I told you it is." He chuckled in a low voice as he enjoyed her reaction. It was fresh and amusing.


    She noticed her reaction was over the top. Her body jolted slightly as she lowered her head. "I-I am sorry¡­ Ughh¡­ It''s embarrassing."


    Kai noticed her face turned slightly red as she averted her gaze. Even though she was strong and had a really destructive power, she was unexpectedly a shy girl who got embarrassed rather easily.


    "It''s okay." He pacified the embarrassed Oni girl as she held her hand a bit tightly. "Look, let''s get you new clothes, okay?"


    The Oni girl looked up, her face still red, and nodded. "Un."


    At that moment, an employee came out from the back of the store.


    "Oh, my! What a beautiful Kimono! Wee! Enjoy your ti¨C Ah!" Her cheerful voice came to a halt suddenly.


    Kai and Ibaraki turned to the employee, confused. But they understood her reaction when they saw her.


    The employee was a beautiful woman. She wore a rather fancy dress with a short skirt and ck leggings that decorated her long legs. A pair of gold-rimmed sses decorated her face, and her brown hair fell smoothly to her shoulders.


    But what made them understand her reaction was a pair of moving cat ears above her head.


    Supernatural races were hiding from the public using a special kind of technique. That technique was only effective against normal people. Those with Spirit Power awakened would see through the technique without any effort.


    Then there was a famous fact in the Supernatural World. They all knew that golden irises were a sign of the Mythical Race of creatures. That was why the woman stopped when she noticed Ibaraki''s eyes and imed in surprise.


    The pair of Master and the Oni from legend also understood that. That was why they didn''t make a big deal out of it. Finding someone from the Supernatural World in New York City was rare, but it wasn''t unusual.


    Kai nodded his head slightly as she looked at the frozen employee.


    "Excuse me." He called out to her, pulling her out of her daze. "Can you find suitable clothes for her, please?" He asked in the most friendly tone he could mutter.


    The employee gasped. "Ah! I am truly sorry! I just never expected it. A-Allow me to guide you around and rmend some clothes if you allow me to."


    "Sure. We are in your care." Kai replied as he and Ibaraki followed the employee to find the perfect clothes for Ibaraki.

 Chapter 67 67 – Again

    "The clothes really suit you, dear Customer!"


    Ibaraki stood before Kai in the new clothes she chose after looking around for a few minutes.


    A loose dark red turtleneck sweater took her interest, and she was adamant that it was perfect for her. That was why she changed into it and was now dressed in it.


    "How is it, Kai?" She asked as she spun around. "This isfortable, and I can move easily. I like this."


    The sweater was backless, so she could still see her back, with an LV alphabet written in golden letters near the turtleneck.


    The sleeves were long, reaching her hands, and as it was a one-piece, it also hid her thighs perfectly well. Of course, she still wore her leotard bodysuit and shorts underneath the sweater.


    Ibaraki Douji''s long legs, which were covered in tights, made her look good in the sweater, and she managed to captivate Kai.


    "You look really good in that." He praised her honestly. "Are you sure you like it?"


    "Un. You praised me too, so I decided. I will take this one."


    "That''s great, dear Customer!" The cat-eared employee sped her hands. "That ck sweater can also be paired with these shoes! Of course, you can get the shoes for free! It''s a bonus for us!"


    "Really?" Ibaraki asked as she looked at the employee, who held a pair of brown shoes. She received the shoes with both hands and closed the curtains once again. "I will try them."


    These shoes looked rather expensive. Kai looked at the employee suspiciously as he thought, ''Is she really giving them for free? Why?''


    The employee seemed to be able to read his thoughts as she smiled widely at him.


    "It is a token of our appreciation for visiting our establishment. Just by letting thisdy wear our brand''s clothes, so many nobles Vampires and Devils will visit our establishment." She exined.


    Kai nodded slightly. He understood the reasoning. In that case, there would be no problem epting her generosity.


    "Would you be alright, though?"


    "Hmm? Are you worried about my position, mister?" The employee asked curiously. She then let out a low giggle as she put her hand in front of her mouth.


    "Please don''t worry about me. I am the manager in this ce, and my boss will understand what I did. It was already natural for us to give an important person a gift or two."


    "Is that so?"


    "That is so." The manager nodded, still smiling.


    At that moment, the curtain was pushed open once again, and Ibaraki showed up wearing the shoes from before.


    The manager''s attitude changed once again as she sped her hands, "Dear Customer, you look really beautiful!"


    "R-Really?" The Oni girl asked shyly and nced at Kai.


    "Yes, you''re really beautiful."


    "T-Thank you."


    ***


    Both of them left the store afterward. Ibaraki looked happy with her new clothes and held onto Kai''s arm.


    The manager told them that she would send the kimono Ibaraki previously wore to his home when they paid for the clothes. When they paid, though¡­ Kai felt like he had made a wrong decision. It was because of the cost.


    The sweater alone without the shoes cost a whopping $2000. It was just one sweater, but it cost him 2 grand.


    ''Thankfully, I choose not to buy anything. I will buy my suit in the usual ce.'' He thought as they walked in the main street of New York, near Time Square.


    Ibaraki was humming happily as she leaned her head against Kai carefully, so her horns didn''t stab him.


    ''Well, as long as she''s happy. It''s worth it, I guess?''


    "So, Ibaraki. What do you want for lunch?" He asked as he looked at her.


    She raised her head and looked around. Many stalls were spread around the main street. With people walking around and some doing some entertainment, this ce was lovely and looked simr to a festival.


    He remembered she gasped when she visited Time Square for the first time. They had just returned from buying groceries at that time.


    As she looked around, her gaze stopped at a certain stall with a long queue. A mouth-watering smell came from that stall, and Ibaraki''s nose moved slightly.


    "Umm, I want to try that. Can I?"


    Kai looked at where her gaze stopped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A hotdog?" He asked, to which she replied with a small, shy nod. "Alright. Let''s buy one."


    They then queued at the stall that sold the hotdog. Ibaraki looked rather excited, and Kai only smiled at her. Before long, the queue shortened, and they got their hotdogs.


    After taking it, Kai looked around for a ce to sit. He quickly found a bench and pulled Ibaraki''s hand softly, guiding her. They sat on it, nibbling their food quietly.


    "This is good." Kai praised the food as it was unexpectedly better than he thought.


    "Yes, this is really good." Even Ibaraki liked it. She took a small bite and munched the hotdog in her mouth, hiding it behind her hand.


    "We should visit again in the future." He said, taking a big bite of the hotdog.


    They enjoyed the hotdogs while chatting casually. The main topic of their conversation was the people passing by. Ibaraki asked about every new thing she saw, including the content creators who ran everywhere.


    It was Sunday, so they were out to make the content as much as they could. However, for some reason, there was no one approaching them.


    The situation was strange. They looked like a couple from the other''s perspective. Ibaraki was also wearing Luis Vitan''s clothes.


    At least there should be one or two content creators that asked, ''What did you do for a living?'' or something like, ''How much rent did you pay in New York?'' or simr things.


    Kai looked around and narrowed his eyes. No one actually looked at them, even though many people had looked at them previously.


    "It''s strange."


    "Hmm?" Ibaraki hummed as she licked her lips. "What''s strange?"


    "This situation is strange." He replied with a serious tone as he stood up, looking around. Turning to Ibaraki as he felt nothing strange, he asked. "Did you feel anything strange?"


    Ibaraki narrowed her eyes slightly, noticing Kai''s seriousness. She also looked around and concentrated. Her senses spread as ck Spirit Power leaked from her body a bit.


    It spread everywhere before it retracted to her body. She shook her head and then looked at Kai.


    "I feel nothing strange."


    "Hmm¡­"


    This situation was eerily simr to when he walked alone in the dark a few days ago. However, the sky was still bright, and people were still out. They were the only ones that seemingly got excluded from something.


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking ss rang loudly.


    Crash!


    The sky suddenly turned purple, and the people disappeared.


    "What happened?!" Kai shouted loudly as he looked at the sky. His eyes widened at the sight. The sky cracked like a broken ss. "The sky is cracking?"


    Ibaraki also looked up and frowned.


    Even when the Tear appeared, the sky only turned dark and didn''t crack. But this¡­ the sky was cracking as ominous fog seeped out from the crack.


    "Do you know what happened, Ibaraki?"


    "I am sorry, Master. But I don''t know anything." The Oni replied faster than he had ever hoped with bad news.


    They were trapped in the strange barrier with no information. Hope seemed to be lost if they couldn''t escape the barrier.


    Thankfully, or unluckily, the clue of what happened showed up next.


    "Graaaa! PRrRrROOOoMMMooOTEeeEEEEee!!"


    "SpooRrTSsss! TTtOOoouuuCHHDoownn!"


    "NuUUmmBEErr OnnEEE!!"


    "SSeeeGGGgSSssss!!"


    A ck liquid began appearing from the crack as strange voices echoed. They dropped to the ground like snot and then gathered together, creating a big ck gooey monster that stood on two legs. It was easily as big as a small house.


    Countless half-transparent white tentacles spurted out from its back. Two more simr ck creatures were born before the crack in the sky disappeared, closing like time was reversed.


    As expected, Kai already had this premonition when he saw content creators running around the street. There was one thing he was sure about.


    "They bring bad luck."

 Chapter 68 68 – Ghosts Attack

    Facing the three giant ghosts, Kai prepared himself as pale blue Spirit Power covered the tip of his fingers. He still remembered the technique he used to exorcize the ghost, but he wasn''t confident dealing with the three at once.


    So he turned to the Oni girl beside him and asked, "Ibaraki. Can you defeat them?"


    "I am sorry, Master. But as I said the first time we met, I am not skilled in a technique that utilizes Spirit Power. And hitting a ghost with my fist is¡­ useless."


    "Figures. But at least let''s use fusion."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Kai leaned closer to Ibaraki''s face and kissed her. As soon as their lips touched, the Oni melted into a ck cloud of smoke and seeped into Kai''s body.


    Soon, strength filled his body as he fused with Ibaraki Douji. His physical abilities multiplied, and his senses were sharper. It was then he realized something inside the barrier and the fact that he still couldn''t sense the ghosts'' presence even in this state.


    He focused on that something for a second. It was like a condensed Spirit Power that fueled the barrier. Someone had put this barrier.


    And maybe¡­ Just maybe. That someone might specifically target them as he didn''t feel any other presence besides him inside this barrier. Not even a yer who walked around Time Square to get into the office.


    [Watch out, Master!]


    Ibaraki''s voice rang in his head, and he was pulled out of his concentration.


    He looked up and noticed one of the ghosts'' tentacles was approaching him at a fast speed. It was faster than a bullet, but it moved a bit slower in his eyes. The tentacle moved at the rate of a crawling baby''s speed. Faster than a snail but slower than an adult.


    Kai stepped to the right, dodging the tentacle with a precise and swift movement. Just like before, the tentacle seemed to have a mass. It mmed against the ground, destroying it as the tip pierced the hard concrete.


    Then, as he rxed a little bit, he noticed many more tentacles were slithering toward him, not only from the first giant ghost but also from the second and third.


    "Hey hey! Come one by one!"


    Without much choice, he jumped back to avoid them. However, the tentacles unexpectedly changed their course mid-air, turning toward him.


    "They can do that?!" He eximed with widened eyes. "That''s not fair! What else can they do?!" Heined as he used the Phoenix fire to propel himself away.


    [They can inflict a certain curse if one of those half-transparent things directly touches your body, Master.] Ibaraki answered Kai''s question calmly.


    Rather, she was too calm in this kind of situation. She mentioned being cursed like it was nothing big.


    "Thanks for the answer! I now know I shouldn''t let those things touch me!"


    Kainded on the ground, rolling a few times, before running at a controlled speed. Even so, he was still faster than these tentacles.


    When he was already away from the ghosts, at a corner in front of a tall building, he stopped and turned around. ck Spirit Power reced the pale blue that gathered around the tip of his fingers.


    "I am counting on you to watch my surroundings, Ibaraki!" He grinned and instructed the Oni that fused with him.


    Now that they shared a body and senses, it was like they had two brains to work at the same time. So he could concentrate on the spell he wasn''t used to yet while Ibaraki could sense the attack around him.


    [Certainly, Master!]


    Hearing her confirmation, he began to chant the spell to exorcize thest ghost.


    "Ash to ash. Dust to dust."


    "Dirt to dirt. Death to death."


    The ck Spirit Power around his fingers got bigger and stronger as he spread his arms to the side. The three giant ghosts noticed the danger of his technique and screamed loudly.


    "WGarasASWaaaa!!"


    "nnUummmmbBeeERrrRrr ooNnnnNEeeEee!!!"


    "MMMuUUuuuUdDDDaaAAAAA!!!"


    Their cry was deafening, shattering all ss windows on the buildings around the Time Squares.


    Crack! Shatter!


    The shards rained down, and Kai''s eyes widened as he quicklymanded the Phoenix fire to protect him, burning the shards so they wouldn''t touch him.


    Orange fire danced from his body. It engulfed them, devouring the ss shards that rained on him from above. The ss melted, leaving nothing but molten red that dripped down around him.


    "Flesh to flesh. Spirit to spirit."<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the instruction manual, there were also written a few types of ghosts. The spell used to exorcize them differs in length depending on the type.


    The first one was a low-grade ghost, a creature that looked like a blob of slime with six to eight half-transparent tentacles.


    The second one was a humanoid ghost. It was ssified as a low-grade one but harmless. Their appearance resembled a normal human with no legs, and their bodies were usually half-transparent.


    This type of ghost was usually exorcized by ordinary priests or monks and could be found at someone''s funeral.


    Then the third type. This one was what Kai currently faced. A big humanoid ck goo. This was the second dangerous one before thest type, a mid-grade ghost. They could curse their opponent using the half-transparent tentacle.


    The curse varied. From simple diarrhea to death, depending on a person''s resistance to curse. To exorcise them, Kai needed to add 3 verses to the chant.


    "God of the underworld. Hear my pleading."


    [Jump, Master!]


    Kai jumped without even wasting a second. Five half-transparent tentacles pierced the ce he stood before the next second. If he waste in his decision, then he would be skewered.


    "Life to life. Bring back the dead to hell."


    Ibaraki''s ck Spirit Power went crazy. They now resembled a ck me, wriggling around, excited. He raised his hands, making a wing motion. He dragged his hands midair, creating five lines that crossed each other.


    Inside the grid were twelve squares. Each square had a simr ck Spirit Power moving around, resembling a rune. All of them were a rune to exorcize a ghost. They resembled number 5, but with some edges around them.


    This type of technique usually needed two people toplete. However, Ibaraki''s Spirit Power reserve was massive. She wasn''t a Mythical creature for nothing. So this cost her almost nothing.


    Once again, the ghosts cried. They rushed toward him at the same time, noticing that they were in grave danger.


    However, Kai didn''t let them get close. He finished the spell as he chanted.


    "Begone, Evil spirit! Twelve Prisons!"


    Kai didn''t know what to effect from the spell as he softlynded on the ground. But what he saw next surprised him.


    A dozen spikes appeared from the grid in front of him. Dark, ominous spikes, chained to the grid with the Spirit Power. All of them shot toward the ghosts at once, four spikes for each ghost.


    They pierced the ghost''s limbs, arms, and legs. Slowly, the spikes burned them as they burst into a dark purification me.


    "Holy!" He was about to curse as he saw what had happened in front of him. "And this is just a simple spell?"


    [Master¡­ Remember that the spell is activated by you, and you used my Spirit Power as fuel. My Spirit Power is based on destruction, so¡­]


    "I get it, Ibaraki. The effect is amplified, no?"


    [Yes, Master.] The Oni confirmed.


    Kai kept watching the ghosts burn to nothingness slowly. Unlike the that exorcized the low-grade ghost, this technique was more ruthless. His gaze turned solemn, and Ibaraki noticed it.


    [Don''t think about it too much, Master. The higher the grade of the ghost is, the bigger the sins theymitted when they were alive. So the exorcist created a more ruthless technique to judge them the higher their grade is.]


    "I appreciated you for trying to console me, but I am okay. I understand that. I just thought the technique didn''t resemble an exorcism technique. It looked like a torture technique instead." He let out a low chuckle.


    The ghosts soon could only be barely seen. Finally, the spikes retreated to the grid that floated in the air, slowly corroded, and disappeared to nothingness when the ghost fully disappeared, drowning with a deafening cry.


    Kai heaved a sigh when everything was peaceful again.


    However, it wasn''t over yet.


    [Are you going to find the person that created this barrier, Master?]


    "Yeah." Kai nodded firmly.


    Right. The one behind the barrier hadn''t revealed themselves yet. Whoever it was surely was watching him, as he could feel a stare on his back all this time.


    Turning around toward the highest building in the middle of Time Square, Kai narrowed his eyes. A shadow stood over the billboard, seemingly smirking.


    "Whoever that is, I want to ask why they did this. Also¡­"


    [Also?]


    "Let''s see what he wants. If I feel like he''s hostile toward us, we will then beat him."

 Chapter 69 69 – The Alchemist

    Let us turn back the time for a little. It was the story aboutst night.


    Harsh waves crashed against a rocky shore. The full moon was looming around the sky as a cold breeze hit the surrounding area.


    A severed head was washed to the sand to a quiet deserted shore. The severed area had already closed with an unusual color.


    Usually, the wound would show flesh and blood color. However, the severed neck didn''t show that usual color. Instead, it looked metallic. The severed part reflected the moonlight as the metallic flesh wriggled around.


    As it turned around by pushing the sand with its liquid metal flesh, the severed head smiled and let out a sigh.


    "Aaah~ The Boogeymen refused to join my pity party~" He dragged his sentence and sounded disappointed, but his expression betrayed his words. "Well, it can''t be helped. Maybe that person will be interested instead."


    It was a miracle that a severed head could still talk and think. Normal humans would die, but this man was a being far from a normal human.


    His flesh began to wiggle wildly as it fed to his pale blue Spirit Power, the color found in every human. However, a silver color was mixed in his Spirit Power, which was unusual. That was what made this man different.


    Then, the metal suddenly spurted out from his severed head, bubbling like a balloon and creating a shape like a body. The headughed crazily as his body was rebuilt from the metal. His crazyugh echoed on the deserted shore.


    He didn''t care about the crashing wave that hit his body. The new metallic body slowly moved. The fingers, hand, then arm. Slowly but surely, they could move again.


    "Hmm, a bit more." The man hummed, concentrating on rebuilding his body as it reached thest steps, giving it a human-like color instead of silvery metal. "I want to be a bit muscr too. Let''s fix it here and there~"


    Theughter stopped as the body regained color. Color enough to make it simr to a human. The process of his body changing color was simr to octopus and chameleon, which made it scary. Once again, no human could do that.


    The man, whose body was rebuilt, tried to move. His hands and legs could move as he pleased. The edge of his lips curled up as he picked himself up, satisfied with the result.


    "Hup!"


    He was still naked, but that wasn''t a problem for him. With just a flick of his finger, a liquid metal covered his body and formed the luxurious-looking tuxedo he had worn before. The half mask on his face reflected the moonlight as he touched his chin.


    "Hmm~ What to do, what to do? What can I do to gauge his strength? Oni Vige was one thing, and I could see him perform really, really well~ Still¡­" The man who was speaking while dragging his sentence stopped.


    His grin widened from ear to ear. His mouth looked like it was about to rip, but it still turned wider as he looked up.


    "Maybe I can do that~ I destroyed one of the barrier cornerstones on the edge of New York a few days ago, so let''s target that one tomorrow! Ahhh, I can''t wait! All for immortality! Long live, Memento Mori!"


    A deranged, crazyughter echoed once again in that unknown ce, apanied by the sound of crashing waves.


    ***


    Kai looked above as he arrived in front of the building, where an unknown man stood above the billboard. He squinted his gaze to see the man''s appearance.


    A luxurious tailcoat and a half mask. He also wore a hat from the 18th century atop his ck hair while holding an ominous book with a silver skull cover in his left hand. His appearance looked like a British noble from the middle century.


    For now, he couldn''t determine whether the man was the one behind this incident or not. He could also be a person from the yer Organization, sent by them to observe what happened.


    That was why he couldn''t attack him carelessly.


    "Hey!" He called out to the man loudly. "What are you doing there, inside this barrier?!"


    "My~ What am I doing, you asked?" The man replied with an amused tone as if he was joking. He closed the book in his hand and touched his chin with the other. "I guess you can say I am here to free something and watch a show." He grinned from ear to ear.


    That spectacle made Kai raise his guard. For some reason, his instinct told him something. It wasn''t just some false rm or something. But a feeling of danger wasing from that man.


    [That man is dangerous, Master. Possibly, he''s the one who created this barrier as his Spirit Power matched the one that served as the core of the barrier.]


    Ibaraki''s shyness was nowhere to be seen since the ghosts appeared. Her analytical mind as an experienced fighter also told her that the man was a bit dangerous for Kai, who hadn''t much battle experience yet.


    ''I understand. Do you think I should attack him?''


    [I don''t know. The rules of the human city are strange. Maybe you will be in trouble attacking him, or you won''t be in trouble. I don''t know about it.]


    ''I believe I won''t be in trouble. Still¡­ What is that man''s purpose, then? He said he wanted to free something.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Maybe he talked about the ghosts earlier? I remember in Oni Vige, the barrier around the vige served as a barrier against vengeful spirits like those ghosts from earlier. There is something simr around this city, so maybe that''s his goal.]


    ''Then¡­''


    If that was the man''s goal, Kai felt he needed to stop him. He ceased his brows, and the man chuckled in a low voice.


    "That''s it. Aaah~ You''re really scary, after all. However, now that I''ve seen you by myself, I am certain that we won''t get along at all~"


    For some reason, the man began to wiggle around as he hugged his body. Kai felt disgusted looking at him, but he wouldn''t be a fool who put his guard down in front of an unknown person who possibly nned to do something bad to the city he lived in.


    "The Boogeymen are cuter than you. Bad boy! It seems that we are destined to be enemies. Your spikes from earlier are really, really scary~"


    "Boogeymen?!"


    Kai''s eyes widened. ''Did he just say Boogeymen?''


    [Yes, Master.]


    The fact the man said the Boogeymen was cuter than he meant the strange masked man had met the real body. That was a hint he didn''t miss.


    With a low growl and a serious tone, Kai asked him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me?" The man pointed at himself and spun around like he was dancing.


    "Wahaha! What an honor! The Ruler himself asked for my identity! You''re interested, aren''t you? I changed my mind. We might get along well!"


    He began to raise his hand, and the book opened by itself, guided by a pale blue mixed with silver Spirit Power.


    "Let me introduce myself then." The man keptughing crazily, then he bowed his head and body. The book pages turned around wildly as if a strong wind had hit them. But then it stopped at a certain page, which the man tore as he raised his head slightly.


    There was a symbol on the page he had torn from the book. It was a Latin symbol that meant the number 5.


    "I am the one who sits in the 5th seat in Memento Mori. You may call me the Alchemist." He raised his body and let go of the page. It flew slowly, descending to the ground where Kai stood. "I hope you remember me, Ruler."


    As the paper fell, it clouded the man''s figure at one point. A voice then rang loudly as Kai grabbed the paper from his sight with his hand.


    "Shall we meet again in the near future!"


    The figure of the man from earlier who called himself Alchemist disappeared. The only proof of his existence was the torn paper in his hand.


    "He left? Just like that?"


    Kai thought the man would try to fight him or curse at him for defeating the three ghosts earlier, which the Alchemist might possibly summon. However, he just left like that after introducing himself.


    "Memento Mori 5th seat, the Alchemist?" He muttered the name of the strange man. "Should I be wary of him?"


    [I think you should, Master.] Ibaraki replied in his head. [The only people you should trust are your friends and us. The people like that man from earlier smell sketchy, even more so when you don''t know their goal.]


    "I know, Ibaraki," Kai replied. His hardened expression melted as his lips curled upward.


    "We can visit the yer Organization to ask about that man. I think they might have a clue about him. And I am a yer. It''s time to use this position to get some information."


    [I agree.]


    "Well, first¡­"


    He turned his head toward the condensed Spirit Power located on top of the building where the Alchemist was earlier.


    "Let''s destroy whatever fueled the barrier with Spirit Power and escape from here."

 Chapter 70 70 – Unexpected Meeting

    Climbing the building that stood more than 50 meters was easy for Kai, who had fused with Ibaraki Douji. In just two big jumps against the railing, he had arrived at the top of the building.


    It was no exaggeration that he felt strangely happy to be able to do that.


    "It''s a bit fun."


    When hended on the edge of the building, he made a small jump toward the roof and canceled his fusion. ck smoke leaked from his body, and Ibaraki appeared beside him from the umted smoke.


    She smiled softly at him and nodded her head. Kai nodded back, then turned around to the center of the roof.


    A white book with a golden rim was floating there, covered in a pale blue Spirit Power that belonged to the Alchemist. The book was simr to the one Alchemist had in hand, but with a reversed color.


    The one Alchemist held had a ck cover with a silver skull, while this book had a white cover with a ck skull and two bones crossed each other like a Jolly Roger of a pirate group.


    He didn''t know what made them different, but he was sure of one thing.


    "Is that thing the one that fueled this whole barrier?" It wasn''t a question but a confirmation.


    "Yes, Master. That thing leaked the Spirit Power that keeps the barrier up. Usually, yers use a Talisman, but they can rece it with anything that can keep a Spirit Power as long as the user is skillful enough. Of course, a Mythical being like me and you, Master, can create a barrier without using anything."


    Ibaraki also confirmed it.


    Destroying that thing would put this barrier down. But that book also looked somehow important, making him hesitate a bit.


    "Is there a way to reserve the book instead of destroying it? That might be a clue to finding the Alchemist''s goal."


    Right. Besides the paper that he kept in his pocket after Ibaraki made sure there was nothing wrong with it, this book was the only clue he had about that mysterious Alchemist.


    He felt like that strange man would show up again in front of him and create some trouble. If possible, he''d like to know more about Alchemist first so he could determine whether that man was his enemy or not.


    Because from what the Alchemist had said, Kai noticed a few things. Such as the Alchemist belonged to a certain organization, and the strange man had met with Boogeyman''s real body.


    Maybe because he had fought the Boogeyman''s fake body before, but he somehow was fixated on that Mythical creature. There was a force driving him to find the Boogeyman''s real body.


    "It is possible." Ibaraki looked at the book and raised her right hand. A ck Spirit Power seeped out from her palm, covering her fist.


    "I can destroy the Spirit Power around the book with mine. It will take a few seconds, but it is possible to preserve the book instead of destroying it."


    "Oh! So it''s possible!" Kai eximed happily. The more clues about the Alchemist, the better it was. "Then I am counting on you, Ibaraki."


    "Yes, Master! Please wait here, as it will create a somewhat strong shockwave!" The Oni girl warned and walked toward the book. A confident look was stered on her face as her disguise fell, exposing her red horns.


    She skipped happily, being depended on by Kai.


    ''I am finally useful to Master! Hehehe.'' She thought as she stopped in front of the floating book.


    The Oni girl extended her hand andmanded her ck Spirit Power to engulf the pale blue one. Her Spirit Power had unique properties.


    If Amber''s Spirit Power properties were fire, then she was something simr to destruction. As an Oni, a fighter race, no one would be able to beat her in a one-on-one fight, except for Shuten Douji and Kai when he properly mastered his power.


    The ck Spirit Power slowly took over the pale blue one, eating it as she used it to replenish her missing one from the fight earlier. Her lips curled into a grin, something she didn''t realize herself.


    Once again, Oni was a fighter race. Even if they were shy in their daily lives, their blood would get excited when they were fighting. Ibaraki Douji wasn''t an exception. On the contrary, if she met a really strong opponent, she would lose her mind.


    The one that stopped that was fusing with Kai.


    ''A little bit more.''


    Clearly, the pale blue Spirit Power was quickly devoured by Ibaraki''s ck one. Her Spirit Power was stronger; hence she devoured it quickly and without any bacsh.


    Soon, the Spirit Power was all consumed, and the book fell to the ground with a soft thud. The barrier also got lifted. Themotion sound from the ground reached the building he was on, but Kai ignored them as he saw something unexpected.


    "Oh!"


    A surprised sound rang on top of the room where the ce was supposed to be out of reach by a normal person.


    Kai stood idly, confused, as Ibaraki also turned toward the new presence. She tilted her head in wonder as she too recognized the person standing near Kai.


    Slowly, she walked toward Kai while nting her gaze on the new person after picking up the book from the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was supposed to be no one on the roof. It was something strange.


    "Old man John?"


    Yes. The person who was supposed to go fishing with his grandpa was standing near him, looking at him with a troubled expression while holding a binocr.


    "Why are you here?" He asked curiously. There was no need to be wary of the old man. John had no ill intention, and Kai knew that.


    That was also why Kai didn''t attack Alchemist at their first meeting. The Alchemist was¡­ strange. That strange guy had no ill intention toward Kai at all.


    "Hmm¡­" Old man John hummed, stroking his chin. "I am here to enjoy some wind?"


    "There is no way that''s true, old man John." Kai let out a sigh as he put his hands on his hips. "I should''ve known this. If my grandpa was a part of Supernatural World, clearly his friends are too." He continued as John smirked.


    "But, what are you doing here? I won''t question you about why you hide your identity from me, but I am curious about what you''re doing in this ce."


    John looked at him while narrowing his eyes slightly. He nced at Ibaraki before heaving out a sigh.


    "Well, it''s a bitplicated." The old man said, letting out another sigh. "A retired old man like me has nothing to do, so I am helping the young people from my previous work. Don''t worry about me." He waved his hands at Kai, dismissing him.


    Kai was still curious, but it seemed like the old man wouldn''t answer his question. Why were all the old men around him so stubborn and hiding a lot of things? And how did they be so calm in the face of Mythical beings, unlike other people?


    There were many mysteries surrounding those old men.


    ''I bet old man Billy is also part of the Supernatural World. What''s their goal, really? And why did they not say anything to me? Are they just retired, just like what old man John said just now?''


    If that was true, then that didn''t concern him at all. Whatever it was, the fact that even a retired old man like John had made a move right now meant there was something wrong in the city.


    So, he needed to ask.


    "Is there a danger approaching New York City?"


    Old man John looked at him with a judging gaze. He then snickered and grinned.


    "Don''t concern yourself, brat! If you are worried about the safety of your restaurant, then don''t worry. Chinatown will be safe from any problem."


    ''He didn''t seem to be lying.'' Kai thought.


    "In that case, I will believe you, old man John. Just¡­ don''t hesitate to reach out to me if you need help."


    "Hah! What can a greenhorn like you do?! At best, you will be a hindrance!" The old manughed, and so was Kai. He knew that John was only joking and didn''t mean that seriously.


    After they were satisfied, John had a rather serious face as he pointed at the book in Ibaraki''s hand.


    "Also, Onidy. Can I get that book? That will bring trouble for you and that brat."


    "This?" Ibaraki raised the book in her hand and turned to Kai. "What to do, Master?"


    Kai fell silent as he looked at old man John. Unlike earlier, there were oppressive feelingsing from the old man. The feeling he felt when he was in front of Shuten Douji that night. Not as strong, but simr.


    "Let''s just hand the book to old man John, Ibaraki."


    "A-Alright." The Oni girl nodded and handed the book to John, which he received with a warm smile.


    "Nice decision, brat. That quick decision will save you from trouble one day." John grinned at Kai and put the book in the bag he had brought. "Well then, I will leave now. Also, don''t leave Chinatown for the next week if possible."


    After he left the warning, John''s body disappeared in a blur without leaving any trace. Kai and Ibaraki were left on the roof, amazed.


    ***


    Speaking of which, feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 71 71 – Will You Help Me?

    Kai and Ibaraki walked back to Chinatown after everything was settled. The walk was silent, and no one spoke a single word.


    His mind was still wandering around what John had said. It rang inside his mind, refusing to leave.


    As a highly curious person, Kai wanted to know what happened in New York City. He couldn''t settle down his desire to try to find out what was happening.


    There was also something he hid from John. It was about the Alchemist. The old man seemed to be oblivious to that strange man''s presence.


    As he was lost in thoughts, Ibaraki called out from the side. "Master." Her voice was soft and shy. She had returned to her usual self.


    Kai turned around to Ibaraki. She had a worried expression on her face.


    "Are you okay?" The Oni girl asked as her lips quivered.


    He smiled at her to reassure her. His hand instinctively moved toward her head for some reason, petting her hair and fixing some parts that got messy from being hit by the wind. "I am okay."


    However, the Oni girl narrowed her eyes. She looked at her suspiciously. "Are you sure, Master? If youmand me, I will find the root of the problem in this city."


    Giving her a look of surprise, he quickly reced it with a smile. Apparently, Ibaraki already knew what was bugging his mind. The Oni seemed to be sensitive about feeling more than feeling some presence.


    He stopped on his track and looked at the sky. It had turned orange as the sun loomed around the horizon. A soft breeze of wind swiped his hair, and he heaved a soft sigh.


    "To be honest, I want to know about it."


    With a serious expression, he looked at his second contracted Mythical being.


    Right, he had decided since the start. He would dive down the deepest part of the Supernatural World without worrying about anything. Amber and Ibaraki knew that and supported him. They were his strength.


    Whether it was dangerous or not, he wanted to know about it. His curiosity needed to be satisfied. And the danger needed to be weeded out.


    While John said Chinatown wouldn''t be in danger, his feeling said otherwise.


    "I want to find out about it." He told her honestly. "Will you apany me? I know this will put us in danger, but I want to know more about it."


    "Of course, Master." Ibaraki smiled happily as she took Kai''s hand, clutching it between hers. "I will be happy to!"


    ***


    Arriving at his restaurant, the first thing Kai noticed was theck of people around the area. No one was drinking in the usual stall, and his restaurant was closed, so no customers came.


    Amber was the only presence in the area. She sat inside the restaurant, waving her hand softly as he and Ibaraki entered.


    "Wee back, Kai." The Phoenix girl greeted him softly and smiled. "You too, Ibaraki."


    "Un." Ibaraki nodded his head at Amber''s greeting.


    "We''re back." Kai greeted her back and sat on the chair near her. "Also, we bring something to talk about too."


    "Hmm?" Amber hummed as she let Ibaraki sit beside her. "Something to talk about?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, pulling out the paper he got from the Alchemist and putting it on the table. "I''m curious about something, and I need your help. Will you help me?"


    "Alright." The Phoenix girl replied with a smile. "That sounds interesting. And you know that I will always help you, right?"


    Kai smiled at her words. Right, Amber had said she would always follow him and hismand.


    The girls who contracted with him were prepared to follow him even to the pit of hell. He knew theirmitment was nothing to scoff at. If they said they would do it, then they would do it.


    While he knew this would be dangerous, his curiosity still drove him to jump into this trouble. He might be able to find a clue about the Boogeymen if he got involved in this problem.


    "Then it''s decided."


    ''Sorry, old man John. But I will also get involved in this problem.''


    ***


    Around a serene and calm water area in Central Park, two old people were throwing bait for fish. To be honest, this ce wasn''t the ce to fish. They would get banned from Central Park if they were found.


    However, when they fish in this park, they''d always put a barrier so normal people couldn''t see them.


    Originally, they wereing to this ce in a group of 3. But one of them felt something unusual and left.


    "He sure takes his fucking time, that John." Marcus spat out a nasty word as he reeled his fishing rod. "Oh! I got a fish!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That looks like a big one!" Billy, Marcus'' friend,mented.


    He threw more bait and began to fish. "Well, take your time, Marcus. Maybe he found something that made himte."


    "Bah! What kind of thing made himte? It''s just looking at some problems and returning. What''s difficult about that?"


    A snapping sound echoed as Marcus finished his sentence, and a loud curse followed. "Ah, FUCK! It snapped!"


    At that time, a swirling sound was heard from behind, and an old man appeared from behind a tree with a serious look.


    "Did you wait long?"


    The one who just appeared was smiling while holding a book.


    "I''ve got a clue."


    "Fucking finally!" Marcus threw his fishing rod to the side and rose from the ground. "What''s that, John?"


    "A core of a barrier, so to speak." John looked at the book in his hand. "Oh, I had a reason to bete, okay? I met your grandson."


    The old man looked up and grinned.


    That sentence made Marcus freeze in his spot. His expression hardened as he narrowed his eyes.


    "So, as expected?" He asked with a chilling voice. His shadow wriggled ufortably, sensing his anger began to rise. "They are fucking targeting Kai?"


    "Seems so." John handed the book to Marcus. "But he seems to be fine, and I have warned him to stay out of this and not to worry."


    Marcus took the book and looked at "Huh?! You did what?"


    "I warned him," John replied with a confused look. When he saw Marcus'' strange expression, he couldn''t help but ask. "What?"


    "That boy will definitely poke his head into this, right, Marcus?" Billy pointed out and let out an amusedugh.


    "Fuck!" Marcus couldn''t help but curse when Billy pointed out the obvious.


    "My bad." John apologized immediately, but there was not a shred of guilt written in his face. Instead, he just chuckled and approached them.


    Marcus kept grumbling as he looked at the book that was now in his hand. Then he suddenly calmed down, realizing something. "But that might be better."


    As he tossed the book back to John, a sad expression appeared on his face.


    "I''ve promised to keep him out of the Supernatural World until he''s ready. But now he has two Mythical beings with him. He''s also an adult, so he will know the danger he''d face."


    His expression turned normal as a burst ofughter escaped his mouth.


    "Right. He needs to experience some pain. That Phoenix chick will definitely protect him. I don''t need to worry anymore. I hope¡­"


    He picked up his fishing rod again and reced the hook that needed to be reced as John and Billy looked at him with warm gazes. His friend had apparently been able to keep his sadness from clouding his decision.


    Billy patted Marcus'' shoulder and said, "I will get the biggest fish this time."


    "Hah! Small fry like you shouldn''t try. Proof it to me, bastard!"


    John took his fishing rod that was on the ground not too far from them and sat beside Billy. "No no no, the two of you are too na?ve! It will be me who gets the biggest fish!"


    "Oh, alright! This will be a game, you fuckers!"


    The three old men appeared young as they argued about who would get the biggest fish. Their appearance might be old, but their spirit hasn''t withered yet.


    Oblivious to the other two, who were still arguing, John smiled as he thought.


    ''I made the correct decision for doing that. I hope that lifts the worry in your mind, Marcus. That brat is already strong, maybe stronger than usbined.''


    ***


    Speaking of which, feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 72 72 – Old Woman

    While Kai was talking to Amber and Ibaraki in his restaurant and the old men argued near the pond as they fished, the main office of the yer Organization descended on amotion.


    "Bring this document to the Director already!"


    "Hey! Be careful with that!"


    "Send someone to investigate quickly! We have no time to stay like this!"


    Among themotion of yers who worked for the organization, Griffin walked toward the elevator while letting out a tired sigh.


    He was called by the Director, Katarina, and was asked to visit her on the top floor. His hands were in his coat''s pocket as he grumbled under his breath.


    "Damn it. I had a date in 3 hours with Tiffany. Why did she call me on my day off? I worked really hard already."


    The elevator door opened with a ding, and he stepped inside. His coat ruffled in the air as he turned around, ruffling his short brown hair with his right hand.


    It went up quickly as it created a low ding sound each time the number on the small screen installed above the door changed.


    A different ding was heard not long after, and the door was opened again. It hadn''t reached the top floor yet, so Griffin looked up to see who had stopped the elevator.


    "Oh?"


    A soft feminine voice eximed as the owner stepped inside the elevator. A woman with bright purple hair stood before him, wearing the yer''s coat and sexy clothesposed of a white shirts and ck shorts, exposing her deep cleavage and smooth thighs.


    When he saw her, his expression soured. She was thest person he wanted to see today, especially not after the sudden call ruined his date.


    "You''re also going up, Griffin?"


    "Yeah." His answer was short and on point. "The Director also called you?"


    "Yup~" The woman smiled while pushing her round sses with her middle finger. "Katarina said she needed my help, so here I am~"


    "Damn." He let out another curse under his breath. His voice was low, so the woman in front of him could not hear him.


    ''Why did the Director call her too?''


    There were only a few asions where the woman was called. Even if she looked like she was in her mid-twenty, the woman in front of him was way too oldpared to her appearance.


    Her gray eyes were a sign of her old age. People with a lot of power and Spirit Power would age slower. By controlling their Spirit Power skillfully and using a certain technique, it was possible for people to keep their young appearance.


    However, only a few people could do that. Many people chose not to use the technique because there was a severe side-effect for a fighter.


    ''This granny can''t even use half of her strength because of the technique she used to keep herself young, but her reserve is still bigger than the Director and Ibined. What a monster.''


    Yes. The side-effect was the user unable to use half of their strength and Spirit Power.


    Unlike the Director, who only aged slower and made her unable to use some of her Spirit Power, the woman in front of Griffinpletely stopped her aging.


    "Do you have any idea why she called me to her office, Griffin? My disciple didn''t say anything at all."


    Griffin shook his head. "Unfortunately, no. If even you, the one they call Dragon and one of the four legends in the yer Organization, didn''t know about it, then what is the chance of me knowing about it?"


    "Figures. You''re so useless, Griffin."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ugh¡­" The man couldn''t help but grunt from being called useless.


    If he said anything to counter her, then she would resort to something even more ridiculous.


    ''As I thought, Director Katarina really hated me. If not, she will not call me here.'' He thought as he let out a tired sigh.


    The woman with the codename Dragon smirked at Griffin and nced at him, "Also, how is that one brat? Is he doing well?"


    "That brat?" Griffin asked, confused. He was unable to understand whose brat the older woman referred to.


    "You know him. Marcus'' grandson." Dragon raised her finger with a bemused look. "He''s finally got involved with this world. Hah! That lousy man. Deciding to keep the brat hidden after he meets that thing. I never thought he was such a coward."


    She kept grumbling to herself while clicking her tongue, much to Griffin''s distress. He looked at her talking about how coward Marcus was and about her past, where she managed to stop a Supernatural Disaster Tear by herself.


    Griffin was tired of her story and decided not to listen. Why, though? Because she sometimes spilled secret information!


    Just because she loved to share her story, she forgot about the boundary and spilled important information, such as the hidden barrier that covered New York City to keep ghosts and demons out of the city.


    For that reason, he would always be asked by Katarina to settle things rted to secret things in New York City. Of course, that included meeting Kai, suspected of being the Ruler since the start.


    ''It''s all this granny''s fault, to begin with!'' He wanted to shout, but he kept silent.


    "So, how is he?"


    Finally, Dragon stopped telling her story and asked once again. This time with a rather serious face.


    "Is he a good boy? And is he happy?"


    Griffin was curious why she asked whether the brat was happy or not. But from the story he had heard earlier, apparently, Marcus was the name of Kai''s grandfather. So the brat she referred to was him.


    "He''s okay. He''s not arrogant and looks rather interested in the Supernatural World."


    Dragon beamed as she crossed her arms, repeatedly nodding with a knowing look. "I see, I see! As expected! That Marcus really made the wrong decision. If only he trained the brat instead of keeping him out of Supernatural World, that brat would be able to watch himself long before this."


    A ding sound rang once again, and the elevator stopped at the highest floor.


    The woman turned around and lowered her arms.


    "Well, we''ve arrived. C''mon, Griffin. Let''s hear what my disciple said and settle this quickly. Chop chop." She walked out the elevator and went down the corridor.


    Looking at Dragon''s back and her swaying purple hair, Griffin sighed once again as he followed her from behind.


    ''I hope I won''t be given any troublesome task.'' He thought as he sighed again. "I want to have a date¡­"


    ***


    Speaking of which, feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 73 73 – One True Friend

    The door of the Director''s office was swung open from outside, and Dragon and Griffin entered.


    "My disciple! What do you have for me?"


    Katarina stood frozen behind her desk, looking at her teacher while holding the urge to sigh. It had been famous that her teacher had never cared about being polite or even caring about her conduct, even when the older woman sat on the Director''s chair 10 years ago.


    Yes. Dragon was the previous Director of the US yer Organization''s main office.


    "Teacher, please don''t do that again."


    "You were the one who called me. At least be flexible and allow this old woman to do something like this! Fufufu."


    Dragon flopped down on the couch as Griffin fixed the door, which was broken from the force earlier. He used his Spirit Power to at least make the door stick for a moment until the repairmen arrived.


    After fixing the door, he turned around and stood behind the purple-haired woman. He looked around and noticed Katarina''s eyebags. There was a ck circle around her eyes. She was clearly sleep-deprived for at least a few days.


    He felt bad grumbling about being called after seeing her. But he didn''t voice his opinion at all.


    Katarina walked toward the opposite couch while holding a tablet and sat across from Dragon. She looked up at Griffin and nodded slightly.


    "Thank you foring, Griffin. Also, I am sorry for calling both of you so suddenly. We have a situation."


    "What is it, my disciple? The fact that you called upon my presence means it must be a serious issue. And added by the fact you called this boy, Griffin, instead of other people, I believe it is a matter of utmost secrecy. Is it rted to the barrier deployed near Time Square earlier?"


    "That''s correct, teacher. Currently, only the Secret Service and the Directors of each country''s main office were informed of this. I tried to ask the Japan yer Organization whether there was a prophecy, but the answer was no. Since a few days ago, the Prophet had received no prophecy for whatever reason."


    Dragon squinted her brows. "That''s indeed strange."


    Usually, the Prophet would receive a prophecy anytime something big happened to the world. However, the prophecy hadn''t arrived for a few days, even though the sign of something big had already shown up since the incident in the Oni Vige.


    There were a few asions when something like this happened. It was because thest prophecy wasn''t fulfilled yet.


    "What was herst prophecy?"


    "From the Elder in the Japan yer Organization, I found out thest prophecy was about the Ruler''s arrival in Japan. After that, no one knows what kind of prophecy she had received."


    "Hmm, that''s really strange. That Ruler had returned to the US a few days ago. Surely that prophecy was already fulfilled."


    Hearing the conversation between the two women, Griffin remembered something about his conversation with Kai.


    The Ruler, Baba Yaga, or better known as Kai, had told him something when he asked about the incident in the Oni Vige.


    The man said that he had heard a prophecy from the Prophet when he tried to stop the Tear.


    ''Surely not that prophecy, no?''


    However, even though his mind tried to deny it, his rational thinking was sure the prophecy Kai talked about was the newest one. So he raised his hand to get Katarina and Dragon''s attention.


    "Boy, do you know something?" Dragon asked with an amused tone. Her lips curled up in a smile. "You''re not so useless after all, huh?"


    "Please don''t say that. I do know something. Or rather, I heard from that guy about this one."


    "Oh? That brat? Do tell us." The older woman smirked, much to Katarina''s confusion.


    Griffin nodded slightly and told them what he had heard from Kai. The young chef had been so kind as to tell him what happened back in Oni Vige like a friend. He even heard about the full prophecy, even though he never considered Kai his friend.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he finished telling the story and the prophecy, Katarina squinted her brows while Dragon had a sad look on her face.


    "Boogeymen. That creature again? But isn''t it too fast? There are still a few months before its supposed advent."


    "About that, teacher," Katarina interjected and showed a document on the tablet''s screen. It was the report about the two books and Memento Mori shepiled with the help of the Secret Service.


    Dragon took the tablet and read the report as Katarina spoke.


    "I believe it was this organization''s fault. They elerated the Boogeymen''s advent and the culprit behind the barrier earlier."


    "Well, this is troublesome. I''ve never heard of this organization before." Dragon put the tablet on the table and crossed her legs. "So, what do you want the boy Griffin and I to do? Investigate this organization?"


    "Yes."


    Griffin looked serious as he tried his best to maintain his aloof expression. Since he was called, he knew that he would be given a troublesome task.


    However, he had never thought the task would be troublesome and dangerous. He hadn''t given up on his date to sign up for this.


    ''I really hate my job.''


    But it seemed like his hope wasn''t all shattered.


    Katarina continued, "I hoped you would investigate this Memento Mori. As for Griffin, I have a different task for him."


    ''Thank God! I am saved!'' Griffin beamed in his mind.


    Thankfully the Director only asked the older woman to do that dangerous task. He preferred to get a boring job that didn''t require him to move at all instead of an exciting but dangerous job.


    However, he still kept his professional, aloof face so Katarina wouldn''t notice his happiness. That witch would give him the task he hated if she saw him happy. He was sure about that.


    "The security camera around Time Square caught something. The Ruler, Kai, was there right after the barrier was dissolved. I believe he got caught inside the barrier. So I wanted you to find out what actually happened inside the barrier from him. Can you do that? We can''t send a yer to his restaurant as¡­ you know. There are two Mythical beings and a dangerous man in that ce."


    "Please leave it to me," Griffin answered with a serious look and a firm nod. "I will definitelyplete this task."


    Inside his mind, he was full of smiles. He was d he got a rather easy job. Even though there were Mythical beings, he wasn''t afraid of them anymore. Why? Because he was a customer!


    ''I will treat him as a close friend from now on. He''s one true friend!''


    ***


    "And so, I am here. Do you understand?"


    "No. I don''t follow at all." Kai replied with a deadpan face as he looked at the yer in front of him.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 74 74 – Information Exchange

    ''What the heck did he say?''


    Kai was confused.


    It happened a few minutes ago. When he finished his talk with Amber and Ibaraki, he told the two of them to shower first as he wanted to have time alone to settle his thoughts.


    But at that time, he received a message from Robert. He pushed his thoughts deep inside his mind as he read the message first.


    Unfortunately, the message was just about his report of the investigation of the Boogeymen''s location. The man had found a rumor about it, but he wasn''t sure yet. Below that was a file about the details of his investigation.


    Robert also told him that he managed to save his family thanks to the money Kai lent him. He was grateful and said thank you a few times in the message.


    Kai smiled after he finished reading the report. He was also happy that Robert managed to save his family. He then sent a picture of the paper and asked Robert to investigate it too.


    The reply came quickly, saying that he would do that.


    Nodding his head, he put his phone on the table. At that time, his restaurant door was mmed open, and a tired-looking Griffin stormed in, mming his hand on the table in front of him.


    "We need to talk."


    ***


    And that was how they arrived at this situation.


    "As I said, we are friends from now on, got it? So tell me what happened inside the barrier that suddenly appeared this afternoon. You got caught inside the barrier, right?" Griffin repeated with a rather funny look on his face.


    Kai was somehow irritated when he looked at that smile. The smile of a man with status was blinding.


    "I did get caught inside, but why should I tell you?"


    ? "Because I have secret information from the yer Organization. As your friend, I will tell you about it if you tell me what happened inside the barrier. Just the summary is enough." Griffin spoke smugly as he raised his shoulders.


    The yer then looked at Kai seriously and continued, "Also, I want to end this quickly and go on my date. Please cooperate with me. Anything is fine! Just tell me about what you saw!"


    ''Secret information?''


    That managed to catch Kai''s attention. The thing he needed the most was information from a trustable source.


    The yer Organization was one of the trustable sources of information he could count on. But because he had just registered a few days ago, he wasn''t confident he would get an answer from them.


    Kai grinned under his shadow.


    ''This is something unexpected. What a pleasant wee.''


    He didn''t have anything to hide. What happened inside the barrier was something he nned to investigate using the yer Organization''s power in the first ce. So he weed this.


    "Alright." He replied to the smug Griffin with a soft smile. "Let''s talk about this."


    ***


    After talking and exchanging some information with each other, Griffin ran off the restaurant with a satisfied face and a happy smile.


    Kai was also happy as he got some important information from the yer. It made him understand the situation better. Thanks to that, he could n his next move a bit carefully.


    After Griffin was gone, Kai''s lips curled into a small smile as he muttered, "A friend, huh¡­ How long has it been since someone called me that?"


    Once he took over the restaurant, he essentially cut off all his ties with his friends. He did that to concentrate on the restaurant and help his grandfather. But now he was already experienced enough in managing the restaurant and even had time to explore the Supernatural World.


    "Well, it''s not bad having one, I guess."


    ***


    The shower room in the restaurant was big; it was located at the end of the hallway on the first floor, connected to theundry room. It even had an inside bathtub that could hold two or more adults at once.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was a reason why the shower room was created that big. It was due to Marcus and Kai''s mother, who came from Japan. They really love taking a bath and cleansing themselves.


    Kai also inherited that trait, so he kept the bath clean every time and prepared all amenities needed, such as soap, shampoo, conditioners, and even salt baths.


    Two women entered inside. Both of them only used towels to hide their bodies. One of them had a tattoo on her upper left arm, while the other one had a tattoo above her right thigh.


    They were Ibaraki and Amber, and Kai asked them to clean themselves first. Amber looked around with a smile as she took her towel off and turned the shower on.


    Hot water, not too hot to the boiling point, came out from the shower head and fell onto Amber''s face and body. As she did that, he looked over at Ibaraki, who slowly took her towel off with a flushed face and washed her body using cold water from the faucet using a bucket.


    The Oni preferred cold water over hot one as she always took a bath in the river back on Oeyama Mountain.


    As they both cleaned their bodies using the body soap, Amber began a conversation with the unexpectedly shy Oni.


    "It''s been a few times since I lived in this ce, but I am still surprised that Ka''si restaurant has a ce like this. What do you think, Ibaraki?"


    "I-I also thought it was amazing. This ce has aplete water system and bath to fulfill our needs."


    "Right?" Amber smiled happily. She was d that Ibaraki also thought so.


    As a partner and friend who served under the same Master, she preferred to have a good rtionship with the Oni so they could work together in the future.


    After cleansing their bodies, both of them entered the bath together. Ibaraki didn''t think much of taking a bath with another girl, as she always took a bath with Shuten Douji to help her brush her back.


    They put their backs together, looking the other way as their bodies sank into the hot water.


    "This is really good," Amber eximed. If there was one thing she liked, then it would be heat and fire. "Say, Ibaraki. What do you think of Kai''s strength right now? Did he use your power correctly?"


    "T-That''s¡­" Ibaraki stuttered at the sudden question. She just enjoyed the bath when she was faced with such a sudden question from Amber. "I don''t think Master used my power correctly yet. He only used my power correctly once when we fought the Boogeyman''s branch body back in Oni Vige."


    "Right? I thought so too! Unlike my fire which can be controlled at will, your power needed some techniques to be used correctly. He would need your power soon, so it would be good if he mastered it."


    Ibaraki nodded at her words, "I agree."


    Enhancing Physical Abilities was indeed one of her powers, but her specialty lies in the destruction properties of her Spirit Power.


    Controlling that destruction properties was way moreplicated than controlling an innate ability such as Phoenix Power. Even she needed time to master it under Shuten Douji''s guidance.


    Seeing Ibaraki''s willingness to help, Amber grinned and looked over her shoulder. "So, I have a suggestion. This will allow Kai to master his power in just one night. Do you want to hear it?"


    Ibaraki also turned around, looking at Amber straight in her eyes. Curiosity shed in the Oni girl''s golden eyes as she nodded slowly.


    "What is it?"


    A bait had been thrown, and the fish bit it. Or, in this case, an Oni bit the bait. Amber could see the future already.


    Because both of them were a bit awkward, she nned today''s date so they could get closer to each other. Who knew there would be a madman who attacked them in the middle of their date?


    Thanks to that, their date was ruined, and Kai failed to advance his rtionship and bond with Ibaraki.


    However, Amber was also d that Ibaraki was willing to do anything for Kai. That made this easier.


    "Come closer." She leaned closer to Ibaraki''s ear and whispered her n.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 75 75 – Qualification As A Man

    The restaurant was quiet. The only sound that echoed inside the restaurant was the sound created by Kai''s finger hitting the table repeatedly and the ticking of the clock on the wall, which showed 5 PM.


    He looked around the restaurant anxiously. The curtains were pulled down, and the door was closed. No one outside would be able to see what was happening inside.


    His grandfather was unusuallyte. Marcus usually arrived at this time to cook dinner with the fish he had caught. All of this was normal, however.


    So then, what made him anxious? It was because he heard what Amber said inside the shower room.


    ''That girl! This is bad. Bad bad bad.''


    The sharper senses he had after contracting with Ibaraki allowed him to pick up sound from far away. If he concentrated, he could even hear a drop of water from 100 meters away.


    His restaurant was nice, but it was not installed soundproof. Especially the inside. There was no need to install it in the first ce. Who knew it would backfire on him like this?


    ''I don''t n to eavesdrop, but I was really curious about what they did in the bath that took them so long. Who knows that Amber would n something like that?''


    Right now, he had no time to even think about a n for solving the problem that happened in New York City. No, he would leave it to Griffin. There was something more urgent for him.


    ''Damn it. What should I do? I am totally sober and am not influenced by any alcohol at all. When it was with Amber, I had some drinks with Robert. The same thing happened with Shuten Douji. She gave me a strange alcohol that made me aroused.''


    The situation was simr to the previous two, just without any alcohol. He heard Amber whisper to Ibaraki to increase his bond by making out with him.


    He understood where Amber came from, but it was still too sudden. Looking from a different angle, he was also a man, and Ibaraki was a beautiful woman, so he couldn''t deny that he was a bit excited.


    Even thinking about Ibaraki being naked together with Amber in the bath when he identally heard their conversation had excited him slightly.


    Searching for defense, Kai stopped tapping his finger against the table. Then with a serious look, he muttered, "There is nothing wrong at all. I am just showing affection to Ibaraki."


    The mood had turned strange, but he didn''t hate it at all. With his strange innate ability to read someone''s mood, he could guess that Ibaraki would follow Amber''s suggestion. The Oni girl was just that innocent.


    With how shy she was, Kai wouldn''t be surprised if Ibaraki was still a virgin. Maybe he had more experience with something like thatpared to the Mythical Oni.


    As he was thinking about all kinds of things, he heard footstepsing from behind, through the hallway that connected the front and the back of the restaurant. Only a door separated what might be his blessing in the day.


    ''Alright. Give me your best shot, Ibaraki Douji!''


    He turned around, preparing himself so he wouldn''t get surprised. That was when he suddenly heard a voice inside his head.


    [Fufufu, Kai. Ibaraki ising for you~]


    Amber said yfully, and he knew he had nowhere to run, not that he nned to.


    ''It must be your fault, Amber. What did you feed into her ear?'' Kai asked the Phoenix girl through telepathy, trying his best to appear calm and oblivious.


    But it didn''t work.


    [Don''t pretend like you didn''t hear it, Kai. I know that your senses are sharper than that.]


    ''Tsk!''


    [Just ept her. That girl is a bit insecure about your feelings toward her as she was the one who asked to serve you then.]


    ''I know. I don''t n to run away. By the way, where are you now? I can''t feel you inside the restaurant.''


    [Me? I am hanging out in the stall with your grandfather and his friends. Don''t worry. I will keep them here~]<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''You nned everything, huh?''


    [Fufufu, enjoy your time. Put up a soundproof barrier to prevent noise from leaking out. You''ve learned how to do it in thest few days, right?]


    ''I know.''


    The footsteps got closer and louder. Then the door creaked open, revealing Ibaraki Douji with a red face wearing her revealing leotard bodysuit only. It was half-transparent, allowing Kai to see past it.


    He was frozen, and Ibaraki approached him while shaking her hips as she walked.


    "M-Master¡­ M-May I request something?"


    She stopped in front of him and hid her chest with her arms. Her body trembled slightly, but Kai felt her mood turn into something pink, something he had only seen twice when he did it with Amber and Shuten Douji. It was a mixture of excitement and arousal.


    "W-What is it, Ibaraki? And why did you dress like that?"


    "I-If I may, I want to advance our bond, Master. I-Is that okay with you?"


    While he knew about Amber''s n, Ibaraki also seemed to forget that he had sharp senses and blushed.


    He found himself in an awkward position. His previous two sexual interactions began with the girls inviting him, not the other way around. They were fierce and willing to take the lead.


    This time, Ibaraki was someone shy. There was no way for her to take the lead, so the job fell to him. She already showed her will to do it with him. And Kai would have failed as a man if he had been unable to show a manly side and taken the lead this time.


    Gulping the saliva that built up inside his mouth to ease his nervousness, he stood up slowly and put his hands on Ibaraki''s shoulders as he smiled sweetly.


    "Of course." He nodded firmly. "Let''s do it in my bedroom, okay? It''s not appropriate to do it in this ce."


    Hearing him ept her advance, Ibaraki beamed with a wide smile. Her eyes glistened as she nodded firmly. "Y-Yes!"


    Both of them smiled at each other and held their respective hands as they went to the second floor, to Kai''s bedroom.


    He locked the door, put the soundproof barrier just as Amber suggested, and turned to the bed where Ibaraki was sitting.


    When he observed her closely, her body was still a bit wet from the earlier bath. Her fair skin glistened, giving her a sexier look.


    Approaching her, Kai took off his shirt, showing off his well-toned body. Ibaraki blushed even redder and gasped when she saw him, but she didn''t avert her eyes. Instead, she muttered.


    "You look amazing, Master."


    Oni was a fighter race. They all loved strong bodies. As the Mythical Oni from ancient times, Ibaraki was no different from them.


    "Thank you, Ibaraki." Kai replied to her honestpliment as she stopped in front of her, gently pushing her to the bed. "I will be gentle, okay?"


    The Oni girl smiled. She put her arms around Kai''s neck and nodded, "Un."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 76 76 – Bond With The Oni*

    "Okay then," Kai said, putting his hand on the side of Ibaraki''s face and pulling her close before kissing her cheek. "How does this feel?"


    "That''s ticklish, Master."


    He kissed her again, moving over her ears and down to her jawline.


    "Ah!" Ibaraki shrieked in surprise. Her face was red, blushing ever so cutely.


    Kaiughed softly before continuing. "Can you kiss me back, Ibaraki?"


    Her cheeks reddened even more, making it hard for her to reply. But after a moment of hesitation, she whispered, "Nn... yes. N-No! I mean, I will try my best to kiss you back, Master."


    The Oni girl leaned closer and tried to kiss him; her lips were soft and glossy. Kai could hear her heart beating rapidly.


    "Mm..." He moaned softly. He couldn''t help but moan when he felt Ibaraki''s soft lips press against his own.


    The Oni girl had soft skin that was surprisingly smooth. In fact, it was smoother than anything he had ever felt. His hand slid over slowly inside her bodysuit.


    Just like that, Kai licked the tip of Ibaraki''s lips and started kissing her in earnest as his tongue slid between her lips.


    "Ahh~" Ibaraki whimpered in pleasure. He felt her soft lips against his own, causing his heartbeat to speed up.


    After some light kissing and licking, Kai pushed her bodysuit down to the sides.


    "Ahhh!"


    Kai looked at Ibaraki, seeing her beautiful face with red cheeks and her ck hair spilling across her shoulders. She was truly beautiful.


    "Don''t worry, Ibaraki. Just... enjoy it." Kai smiled encouragingly at her as he grabbed both of her wrists and pinned them above her head.


    "O-Oh! Y-Yes, Master."


    Ibaraki was nervous, but she still trembled in anticipation. The feeling of his fingers holding onto her wrists and the scent of her sweat made him harder, and he was sure she noticed it.


    "Are you happy?" he asked, looking into her eyes, and then he started sucking on her lower lip.


    Ibaraki squealed softly when he sucked on her lips, but it quickly turned into a moan as he moved down and began kissing her neck.


    "Ah, ah~" Ibaraki groaned in delight. "M-Master, I love you."


    Kai chuckled lightly, hearing Ibaraki say those words. She was so sexy; he could hardly take it.


    "I love you too, Ibaraki."


    "Yes!" She cooed as she leaned towards him.


    Then she wrapped her arms that Kai released around his neck and pulled herself closer. It didn''t take much for Kai to grab the top of her bodysuit, lifting it up to reveal her breasts.


    "Mm!" Ibaraki moaned as he touched her soft, round breasts.


    He moved his hands further down her back and under her butt, grabbing her ass tightly. Ibaraki squirmed happily, moaning softly as she kissed him passionately.


    It was a little embarrassing for Kai to feel her naked breasts pressing against his chest. But at the same time, it made him aroused, so he kissed her deeply again as he groped her butt.


    Her smooth skin rubbed against his palm, and she shivered from the sensation. Kai could feel her warm breath on his neck as she moaned with pleasure, which made himugh quietly.


    "You really are a good kisser, Ibaraki."


    "Mm! Yes, Master~" Ibaraki panted as she sat upright on Kai''sp. She moved her legs over his, wrapping them around his waist as she pulled him closer with her arms. "Please kiss me more. I really love it."


    "Of course," Kai said, taking Ibaraki''s hands in his and pinning them to the bed once again.


    They both stared into each other''s eyes as Kai kissed her again, his tongue sliding inside her mouth. Their tongues danced together, their lips pressed against each other as they kissed more passionately.


    The Master and Mythical girl could feel their hearts pounding faster. After a few moments, Kai broke the kiss and looked into Ibaraki''s eyes.


    "Are you ready?" he asked her, and Ibaraki nodded firmly as her cheeks flushed.


    "Yes~"


    Kai smirked and grabbed the hem of her bodysuit, taking it off.


    Ibaraki gasped when she was undressed, but instead of being embarrassed, she smiled shyly.


    A soft and hard hand caressed her naked body. The touch was gentle, just as he promised.


    "Mmm~" Ibaraki moaned softly, arching her back up to get closer to Kai. "M-Master... Please don''t tease me anymore. I-I want to make you feel good too."


    Kai smiled as he looked at her beautiful face, seeing her blush even more. It seemed like he teased her too much; she even begged him to do it already.


    "I''m sorry, Ibaraki. But you''re so cute that I can''t stop teasing you."


    "A-Ah~" Ibaraki shook her head, looking away from him.


    But she soon turned back, staring deep into Kai''s eyes as she lifted her body up and straddled his thighs.


    "Ibaraki?!" He was surprised by the sudden attack from the Oni girl. She pouted and she sat on top of him.


    Each of her movements caused her giant breasts to bounce. Slowly, her hands went over his pants, pulling them down.


    "Ugh!" Kai grunted as Ibaraki pulled his underwear down and exposed his manhood.


    His member was fully erect, standing proud.


    "Master, your penis is so big~" The Oni girl somehow had a grin. Her shy demeanor before was almost gone. "Because you don''t want to do it yourself, then I will take the lead, Master."


    "Well, take the lead then." Kai replied. Her mood changed, and it was now simr to Shuten Douji. Because of her strength, he couldn''t even move. He needed to wait for the perfect time to change their position.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ibaraki clearly wanted to have sex, so he ced his hands on her hips and guided them down. Ibaraki''srge breasts swayed as she lowered her face, kissing him deeply.


    Their lips were shing, and their tongues were intertwined as he felt the tip of his cock touch something wet and warm. Ibaraki moaned softly, grinding her crotch against Kai''s penis.


    He reached down to hold her butt, gripping it firmly and lifting her up slightly.


    "Hah... Ahh~" Ibaraki moaned softly as he did that.


    She was able to grind her pelvis against him easily, thanks to Kai''s strong grip. Each of their movements caused her breasts to swing freely, her nipples already hard from the excitement.


    As they kissed, Kai moved his hands back on her hips to guide her down again.


    ? Ibaraki bent forward slightly to kiss him more passionately, moaning softly as they moved together.


    Kai enjoyed the feel of her warm, smooth skin. Then he slowly moved his hips, pushing his cock into her wet pussy.


    "Ahh!" Ibaraki gasped loudly. She had never done this before with anyone. But with Kai, she could tell that it wouldn''t hurt. "Nn, y-you''re so big~"


    "Yeah," Kai agreed softly. "But I will go slow."


    Slowly, Kai pushed himself deeper inside her tight pussy. Ibaraki moaned softly, biting her lip as she felt him inside her body.


    "Ah..."


    The Oni girl was incredibly tight, her muscles squeezing him. It was a bit hurt, but he would manage and keep going anyway.


    Ibaraki''s face was red as she stared into Kai''s eyes, panting heavily. "Ahh~" She whispered. "It hurts, but it feels good too, Master... You''re so big, M-Master..."


    Kai gave her a small smile, hearing her pleasurable moans. "I will begin to move, okay?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Kai pushed himself even deeper inside her, feeling her inner walls squeeze him.


    "Aah~" Ibaraki whined. "It hurts... but it''s also good."


    "Good?" Kai questioned gently, moving his hands up and down her back to keep her in ce.


    "Yes. It''s good because it makes me feel good too~" Ibaraki replied as she moved her hips more. "I-I won''tst long if you continue like this. Can I ask you to go slower?"


    "Sure," Kai said with a nod.


    He began to move his hips more carefully, slowly thrusting into her tightness. Ibaraki moaned softly as she felt every inch of him moving inside her.


    Kai watched her face as he moved inside her, seeing her expression be brighter and more joyful. He couldn''t help but smile as he looked at her.


    They kept doing it slowly until he felt Ibaraki''s body tense up.


    "Nn!" She moaned loudly and gripped onto his shirt, trembling as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.


    "Ibaraki! I am already close." Kai warned her.


    "Mmm!" Ibaraki nodded firmly. "Do it then! Don''t hold back! Please cum inside me!"


    Kai smirked and began to move faster inside her. Ibaraki gasped loudly, gasping for air and squeezing her eyes shut.


    "Yes, yes~" Ibaraki mumbled, moaning loudly. "Cum inside me! I want your seed, Master!"


    Kai smirked and pushed even further inside her, making Ibaraki squeal loudly. Her body shook as he pounded into her, hitting her deepest parts.


    "Mm!" The Oni girl gasped as she squeezed around him. "Ahh~ Yes, yes, yes! Do it! I am about to cum~"


    When she said that, Kai felt her tighten up around him. Her muscles tightened, squeezing him as her body trembled from pleasure.


    Kai grunted as well, feeling her inner walls squeezing him as her climax hit.


    "Ah, ah! Ahhh~!" Ibaraki screamed out loud, her voice echoing throughout the room as she came.


    Her muscles tightened around him, squeezing him tightly. She held him inside her as he continued to thrust into her, giving her his own release deep inside her womb.


    After a few minutes, Ibaraki copsed on top of Kai and let out a deep sigh. Both of themy down next to each other, breathing heavily.


    "Haah... That was... amazing," Ibaraki panted tiredly.


    Kai smiled, feeling his heart racing from the intense experience. He came to love this girl.


    "That was incredible, Ibaraki."


    "Yes, it was~" Ibaraki giggled. "It''s my first time, but it was amazing, Master."


    "Good, then." Kai replied with a smile. "I am happy if that''s the case."


    "Okay."


    The Master and Mythical girl fell asleep in each other''s arms, talking to each other to deepen their bond more.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 77 77 – The Past Wound

    In the stall near the restaurant, three old men and a beautiful young woman could be seen talking healthily while drinking cheap beers in a big ss mug.


    "They are going at it, huh? Hahahaha! That fucking brat had it with a legendary Oni. I can''t say that I am not jealous!"


    Marcusughed loudly as he mmed his mug on the table, spilling some of the beer. He looked really happy; there was not a single shred of sadness or anger.


    "My~ He also had me, you know? I guess many people will envy Kai now, fufufu." Amber chuckled yfully as she replied to Marcus.


    "That''s right! Hahahaha!"


    The two of themughed merrily, ignoring the two old men that yed chess at the same table. They looked rather serious as John moved his pawn forward.


    Then suddenly, the atmosphere turned 180 degrees and became serious. Marcus narrowed his eyes at Amber, leaking some dangerous aura around him. A Talisman suddenly appeared on his hand, and it burned with pale blue Spirit Power as a barrier appeared around four of them.


    "Still, did that brat really say that?"


    The conversation from this point involved the Supernatural World, hence the barrier. Normal people who were sitting to drink in the stall shouldn''t hear this.


    A cold breeze hit the area, causing Amber''s long hair to dance around beautifully. Her eyes narrowed into a slit as her smile fell.


    "Yes. And I will support him."


    "This is a dangerous thing. You understand that, right? Kai is still na?ve. He doesn''t know anything yet about the danger of the Supernatural World."


    "That''s because you make him stay oblivious." Amber''s dry reply stopped Marcus from talking further. "Isn''t it you who hid the Supernatural World from him? If you taught him..."


    She looked at Marcus'' pained expression and stopped talking. Maybe there was still something the old man hid from her and Kai. If not, then his expression wouldn''t turn into something so pained as if he had lost everything he ever loved.


    As she wondered what had happened to his past, a voice came from the side.


    "Phoenixdy." Billy looked at Amber with his usual soft smile. "Marcus had his reason too. You need to understand him a bit."


    That was something Amber had noticed as well, so she nodded to show her understanding,


    "Yes." Then she looked at Marcus and bowed her head slightly. "I''m sorry. But I will still stick to my decision to help Kai, my Master."


    When she raised her head again, Marcus was looking at her intensely, trying to gauge the seriousness of her words.


    As an experienced person and Kai''s grandfather, Marcus could also somewhat look at a person''s mood and emotions. He wasn''t a na?ve boy like his grandson either, and could differentiate between a lie and a truth.


    And even though the other party was a Phoenix, he could vaguely feel that she was serious about what she had said.


    "As I said, it would be dangerous. Are you ready toy yourself to protect that brat?"


    "I am ready," Amber replied with a firm tone. "As you know, Phoenix can revive themselves after they die. We will revert back to an egg we keep a secret. If you want assurance, I will tell you where my egg is located."


    "Are you fucking serious?"


    Even Marcus was surprised by Amber''s deration. The location of Phoenix egg was something that could cause a stir in the Supernatural World. It was that important information.


    Telling someone else about it was ridiculous. A Phoenix would never tell someone about their egg''s location, not even their family. Why? Because telling someone else equal to her trusting her immortality to that someone.


    "Yes." Amber nodded firmly. "If that''s what it takes to get your trust for Kai. And also¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I have a bad feeling about Prophet Chigusa''sst prophecy. Let''s just say I was paranoid and asked you to take care of things if it went as I thought, shall we?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Amber smiled beautifully at Marcus. The other two old men who yed chess stopped moving and turned to her.


    "So I am just a safe card here? Hah! I should''ve known how shrewd you were." Kai''s grandfather scoffed and grumbled to himself while the other twoughed.


    After telling his two friends to stopughing, he sighed deeply, "Ugh, fine. I can''t even refuse it if you were asking sincerely like that. So, what''s your real n of approaching us besides giving the brat time to getid in my fucking house?"


    "Oh my~ I thought the house was Kai''s?"


    "The restaurant is! The house and the second floor are mine! Aagh! I should''ve kicked you out with him when I saw you that morning!"


    "Fufufu, but you didn''t. Wasn''t that your way to make an excuse to yourself that it was time for Kai to join the Supernatural World? He would be found by Mythical Creature sooner orter as his Spirit Power reserve grew bigger and bigger each day. The barrier in New York City also wouldn''t hold up any longer as it kept losing power."


    "Of course, I knew about it! The barrier and the five cornerstones, including the two that got destroyed recently, were created by my fucking daughter to hide the brat! Tsk! You brought up something unpleasant. Now my mood is soured again."


    He took off the mug and gulped down the beer in one go. While he did that, a grin grew on Amber''s face.


    "Oh? That''s some interesting information." She spoke calmly as if she had achieved what she had tried to dig from Marcus.


    The old man flinched, and the other two looked at her cautiously before bursting intoughter.


    "Bahahahaha! She got you, Marcus! You didn''t break your promise, but you blurted it out. Hahahaha!" Johnughed loudly without trying to hold back even a little.


    Billy alsoughed with him, but his voice wasn''t as loud as John''s.


    "Shit¡­" The one who''s been had let out a curse under his breath. Then he sighed once again, looking down at the table and mming the empty mug down, creating a loud bam sound. "Don''t fucking tell the brat about this, Phoenix chick."


    "I won''t. That would break your promise and take your Spirit Power away from you, right?"


    "Yeah." Marcus nodded. "And that would be bad. I can''t say anything more for now, but tell Kai to be careful when he''s out. Make sure one of you always apanies him, as something strange is happening in New York City right now."


    "Can you tell me about it?" Amber asked curiously, sipping her beer slowly.


    "Sure." Marcus leaned forward toward Amber with a dramatic move.


    Then, he told her in a low voice. "The seal that keeps the ghosts and demons unable to leave the Astral ne has been destroyed. It was two cornerstones I talked about earlier. And possibly, the other three will be destroyed."


    "That''s bad. I now know why the man over there mentioned to Kai that New York will be in a dangerous situation." She looked at John, who resumed ying chess with Billy.


    "Yeah, that fucker." Marcus red at his friend and was ignored. He clicked his tongue and turned to the Phoenix girl once again. "So train him, Phoenix chick. Teach him about how to exorcize the ghost and kill a demon. I am really counting on you, you know?"


    "I will. That''s my n since the start."


    "Good." Marcus nodded and smiled once again. The barrier around them disappeared as the old man burned the Talisman in his hand with his Spirit Power,busting it into dust. "Now then, let''s continue drinking! Tonight is on me!"


    "Ooh? I will take that offer." Amber replied and quickly emptied the beer in the mug. Wiping the foam from her lips, she raised her hand to call for the stall owner for a refill. "I am quite good at drinking, so prepare your money."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 78 78 – Happy Atmosphere

    A day had passed since Kai had a love-making session with Ibaraki. Their interaction was now better than before, and they got closer.


    Just¡­ something out of his control happenedst night after he took a bath and got dressed. Amber suddenly told him that everything was ready, much to his confusion. Then she proceeded to tell him about what she had found out while he was having sex.


    Then today, his grandfather was nowhere to be seen since morning, and he was forced to tend to the restaurant kitchen by himself.


    "Finally! It''s over!"


    After grueling hours of cooking alone, he was finally able to rest. Because his bond with Ibaraki was also increased, his physical abilities were enhanced once again, and he could understand how to use the properties of her Spirit Power.


    Still, even so, cooking alone was still demanding on his mind, and he slumped on the chair in front of the kitchen while trying to catch his breath.


    "Ugh¡­ I want to try my new mastery over Ibaraki''s properties, but how dare grandpa leave me alone like this?!"


    There was also the matter of New York City being in danger that old man John talked about. Thankfully, Amber managed to hear what had happened from his grandfather. The old men were surprisingly well-informed about it.


    "Unknown people destroyed the cornerstones, huh? And there are three left before the seal that keeps the ghosts and demons in New York City in the Astral ne is destroyed."


    That sounded dangerous and all. He understood why John warned him not to get involved now.


    Because of what he had heard in Oni Vige and the Alchemist''s interest in him, he understood his own position. The title of Ruler wasn''t given to any random person. Only one person had ever been recorded to have this title beside him, ording to Ibaraki, who had lived for more than a thousand years.


    "The strongest man. He was also able to contract with Mythical Creatures."


    Yes. His talk with Ibarakist night wasn''t just about advancing their rtionship; he also asked her about what made the Ruler title because she seemed to know about it.


    ording to the Mythical Oni, Ruler was a title given to a person who managed to form a contract with a Mythical creature and survived.


    Usually, a human wouldn''t be able to handle the sudden increment of their Spirit Power reserve from creating a contract with a Mythical creature, making them explode to bits.


    However, Ruler was special. They could unlimitedly increase their Spirit Power reserve without exploding their bodies. That was the special constitution Amber talked about when they first met.


    ''And I have that constitution.''


    Then the reason why the Ruler was a special title returned to the one called the strongest. That person said the next Ruler, the person who had the ability to form a contract with a Mythical creature, would inherit all his will and treasure.


    Kai was confused when Ibaraki said that.


    Because obviously, he didn''t inherit any treasure at all, which Ibaraki shot down quickly with a kiss on his lips. Then she smiled widely and told him that the treasures the strongest talked about were bonds and connections with Mythical Creatures the strongest had a contract with.


    All Mythical creatures that previously served under the strongest would willingly offer themselves to Kai if he met them. They would help him, under the condition that Kai didn''t use their power to do wrong in the world.


    That included Shuten Douji. Apparently, the leader of all Onis also contracted the strongest and served under him.


    ''That exins why she did that. Such a cheeky woman.''


    The position of Ruler was that important, and he came to understand it. And he understood why Prophet Chigusa, the one with the highest position in Japan, wanted to prostrate to him when they first met, though he stopped her and the others because he was ufortable with it.


    As he proceeded with information he got from Ibaraki and Amberst night, the door at the end of the hallway was opened, and Mai and Anna, the two waitresses, entered. They had changed their clothes already.


    "Ah! There you are, Kai!" Mai eximed as she entered the inner side of the restaurant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm? Is there something you need from me?" Kai asked curiously as he looked at them approaching him and stopping right before him.


    "Yey." Mai nodded, then nudged Anna with her elbow. "Come on, say it."


    "I know." Anna replied in a low voice, but he could hear what she said thanks to his sharpened senses.


    Then Anna looked at him seriously.


    "Umm, is it possible to take a month off from work?" She said, fidgeting nervously.


    "Huh? Is there something urgent going on?"


    While Kai would definitely allow Anna to take a month off because he already got Amber and Ibaraki helping the waitresses now, he was still obliged to ask for her reason.


    When one was about to take a day or even a month off from work, one needed a clear reason to do so. If not, then that was a sign they were already tired from working or had some problem in the workce.


    If the former was her reason, he would give her a rmendation letter so she could find her next job more easily. But if the reason was thetter, then he would find the problem and fix it.


    ''Communication is important.'' He added in mind.


    "A-Actually, my boyfriend proposed to me, so¡­" Anna looked down shyly as her face blushed slightly.


    "Ah!" Kai eximed as he stood up. The edge of his lips curled up as he looked at Anna.


    It wasn''t strange for her if she was already married at her age. She was already nearing her mid-twenties, after all.


    "Congrattions! I see. Alright, I will allow it. Amber and Ibaraki are also here to help the restaurant, so it will be fine. Feel free to return to work anytime, Anna."


    "Really?! Thank you, boss!" Anna beamed after Kai allowed her. She then turned to Mai, her friend, and hugged her. "Thank you, Mai! I will bring something for you next time. O-Oh! Of course, I will bring you something too, boss!"


    "Hahaha, just enjoy your honeymoon."


    The three of them talked for a while before the door opened again. Ibaraki and Amber appeared, and they also congratted Anna on her marriage and honeymoon.


    Out of curiosity, the five of them moved to the front of the restaurant, which was already closed, to talk more about it. Kai prepared some simple dishes, so they had a better time talking.


    Anna, who was usually quiet except for when she was working, talked a lot that evening. Amber was especially up to the task of teasing the waitress with Mai. Ibaraki was listening quietly while asking a few things when she was interested.


    The atmosphere within the restaurant was merry and happy, oblivious of the bleak atmosphere in the other part of New York City.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 79 79 – Important Exchange

    In a certain dark alleyway near the yer Organization''s main office, Dragon was leaning her back against the wall beside a trash bin.


    The atmosphere in this ce was bleak and eerie; the sunlight was unable to pierce through between two massive buildings, even more so as the olddy with a young appearance looked toward the end of the alleyway where darkness like an abyss wriggling as if it was alive, about to swallow up the world.


    "If you''re here, then say something, will you?" She spoke while her lips curled up.


    The darkness at the end of the alleyway dissipated, and an old man appeared from behind, scratching the back of his head.


    "Scary old woman. Even when you''re blind, you can still fucking sense me hiding behind my familiar."


    "Fufufu, it''s not that hard. How are you doing, Marcus? Is the brat doing alright?"


    "He did alright. Heck, he justid on Ibaraki Douji yesterday." The old man, Marcus, scoffed as he approached Dragon. "So, what do you have for me? There is no way you were calling your inw friend without any reason."


    "My~ If I said I just wanted to see you and ask about my cute grandson, is that not enough reason?"


    "Hah!" Once again, he scoffed and spat on the ground, not believing what she said. "You cut off ties with me when your son and my daughter died, and now you are saying that? Who do you think you were, bitch?"


    Spirit Power leaked out of Marcus''s body, dyeing the alleyway with pale blue color. His shadow wriggled crazily, seemingly wanting to jump at the purple-haired woman whenever hemanded.


    He was angry and disappointed at the woman who suddenly left and disappeared once his son-inw got killed in a mission. Why she chose to show up today was something he wondered about, and it made him lose control slightly.


    That was also the reason why Kai didn''t know about his other living family, his paternal grandmother.


    However, that Spirit Power didn''t reach Dragon at all, as an invisible sphere protected her body. She crossed her arms and took a step forward, not feeling threatened by the massive Spirit Power that leaked from his body.


    She walked toward him, still unaffected. Then she stopped in front of him and smirked.


    "You know how I felt that time, Marcus. Don''t say you didn''t feel anything. I remembered you doted on my son quite a bit too."


    "Tsk!" Marcus clicked his tongue and withdrew his Spirit Power. "Fuck it. Why did all old women always remind me of the past as ofte? Fucking troublesome."


    "Ooh? I wanted to hear more about that, but unfortunately, we have no more time." Dragon stopped smiling and put up a serious face. "The three cornerstones will be destroyed soon."


    "What do you mean?"


    Even Marcus was surprised by what she had said. The cornerstones of the barrier that protected New York City were made with the Ashiya Family technique by his daughter, one of the best Exorcists who ever lived.


    "I only moved due to my cute disciple request, but I found something rather troublesome." Dragon lowered her arms and took out a piece of paper, giving it to Marcus. "Read it first, and you will understand."


    "Give it to me." Marcus snatched the paper and read the content seriously. The only reason why he did that was that he knew the woman in front of him had never joke around when talking about something serious.


    To put it simply, the content written on the paper was ridiculous. It was about information Dragon umted in a day with the help of Katarina. Due to her connection, finding the information she needed was rtively easy.


    His eyes gradually widened as he read until the end before raising his head slowly. He wondered one thing.


    "Where did you find this information? Especially about the prophecy."


    "Oh, about that. A talented young man in the organization told me. He said he is the brat''s son."


    "Really?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yup! Surprising, isn''t it? Once the brat entered the Supernatural World, he gained another friend."


    Marcus didn''t say anything but think about what he did again. While all he did was hide his grandson so he wouldn''t get involved in the Supernatural World before he was ready, he also realized that he had shackled Kai with the restaurant.


    While Kai loved to work in the restaurant, he became unable to make friends with people his age. So Marcus was a bit surprised that his grandson made a friend easily, unlike him.


    "Can that boy be trusted? You know about Kai''s position in the Supernatural World right now."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve watched that boy since he was a kid, and I assure you he can be trusted. Also, I understand my grandson''s position too. That''s why I epted my disciple''s request and became active once again, even at this old age."


    "Bah! You''re still energetic, unlike me! Look at your fucking appearance. You still look as young as I remembered you to be 50 years ago."


    "I will take that as apliment." Dragon smiled at Marcus'' words. "So, what do you think?"


    "What do I think? Let the barrier break. It''s already more than 10 years old, so it''s time to renew it. I will take care of it personally. Then for another matter¡­"


    Marcus'' eyes darted to the paper once again, especially thest part where something that really rted to their small family was written.


    "Let the brat take care of that fucking monster. If the prophecy isn''t fulfilled yet, then it is his fate to meet that fucker. I had seen his girls, and I can say I trust them with his life."


    "That''s surprising of you."


    The man called Marcus was always moved carefully and only trusted a few people in his life. He had known those people for a long time already, including John and Billy.


    When he said he trusted a person with his grandson''s life, then that person most certainly could be trusted. Hence, Dragon was pleasantly surprised when the stubborn old man said that.


    "What do you mean by surprising? I can trust people too. I can assure you that the Phoenix chick willy her life for that brat if you''re worried too."


    Dragon looked at Marcus, who had a soft smile strangely. Then her face also melted as she let out a sigh, holding her hips with her hands.


    Marcus then turned around and walked to the end of the alleyway. His shadow wriggled around and engulfed his figure as he waved his hand, even though he knew the woman couldn''t see him doing so.


    A secondter, the shadow disappeared, and his figure was gone.


    "So the Ogre''s heart has been melted by a Phoenix''s heat, huh?"


    They didn''t need a goodbye or anything. For a rtionship that had been broken for more than 10 years, they surprisingly could fix it easily. It was all thanks to one single connection they still had.


    "I should probably see my grandson in the near future." She smiled and turned around. This old woman was busy and had no time to stay around for too long. "At least after I help that stubborn man fix the barrier and my grandson''s return for his first mission. I hope Marcus can exin it in detail to the brat."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 80 80 – Let’s Go To Romania

    "Go to Romania, brat."


    Suddenly, Marcus barged into the restaurant and told Kai off when he was still drinking tea with Amber and Ibaraki after seeing Mai and Anna off.


    He was confused and looked at his grandfather as if he was a crazy person.


    "What?" He asked, putting his tea on the table. "Why so suddenly?"


    Marcus approached them and mmed a paper on the table.


    "You tried to find the Boogeymen, right? Just go to Romania, and you will find the trace of that fucking monster. Oh, visit the Vampire too, and don''t go to the yer Organization. The Vampires will help you if they know your title. I will take care of things in this ce."


    Then he took the tea that Kai put on the table and drank the rest of the content before walking away, much more to the three confusion.


    "What just happened?" Ibaraki asked the other two while tilting her head slightly.


    Amber took the paper Marcus put on the table and read what was written on it.


    "I think I know why your grandfather did that, Kai." The Phoenix girl said as she handed the paper in her hand to Kai. "Please read this first."


    This time, Kai read the paper and squinted his eyes. The investigation result about what happened in New York City was written there, and there was a special note in thest sentence.


    "It is believed that the organization called ''Memento Mori'' is responsible for Boogeymen''s early advent. The creature''s main body wasst seen on the Romania edge, near the ck Sea where the Boogeymen was sealed."


    Raising his head, Kai looked at Amber. "Is this true?"


    "If we can believe what was written on it, then it might be true. Your grandfather said to go to Romania too, right?"


    "Well, that''s¡­" He couldn''t retort to anything she said.


    It was unusual for Marcus to tell him to go somewhere, especially when the old man also understood that sending him to chase after the Boogeymen''s main body was dangerous.


    But his grandfather did exactly the opposite of what he thought, even giving him a piece of information.


    "He also said something about the Vampire. Is Romania the home for Vampires?"


    "Yes. One of the vampire royal families had a residence in Romania while one of them is in France." Amber replied with a nod.


    Ibaraki, who listened to their conversation, held her chin, thinking about something. Then after she remembered it, she turned to Kai and called him out.


    "Master. If it''s Romania Vampires, then I remember that one of them had served the strongest in the past. If he''s still alive, then he will surely help you."


    "I see." Kai understood why Marcus said to meet the Vampires then. "It seems that we need to go to that country. Grandpa also said he would take care of things here, but would he be okay? I am a bit worried."


    "D-Don''t worry about him, Master! There is something strong protecting your grandfather, so I believe he will be fine." Ibaraki reassured him with a smile.


    Something strong protecting his grandfather. Kai guessed it must be the strange presence that he could feel after he got a bit stronger from advancing his bond with Ibaraki.


    ''If that''s the case, then I don''t need to worry about him too.''


    "So we are going to then?" He asked for confirmation from these two girls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though he personally wanted to find Boogeymen for some strange reason, as if there was a force driving him to find the Boogeymen no matter what, he still wanted to respect the girls by asking their opinions.


    "Romania is a nice city, so I would like to visit it," Amber replied with a smile.


    Ibaraki looked at Kai and nodded slightly, "I-I will follow your decision, Master."


    "Alright." Kai smiled, thankful for the other two for always supporting his decision.


    Indeed, they had always supported him. It made him happy, and he felt blessed. Slowly, he would learn more about Supernatural World and not be a burden to them anymore.


    Not only was the Supernatural World more dangerous than it seemed to appear, but there were also a lot of secrets he didn''t know yet. The report he read earlier just made him more curious, and he wanted to explore more.


    Still, there was one problem.


    "What should we do about the restaurant if I am not here and grandpa went to solve the problem in New York City?"


    At that moment, his phone rang, and a message came in. It came from his grandpa, saying that he didn''t need to worry about the restaurant because some friends would help to tend it. He wondered why Marcus told him through the mail instead of telling him directly, but that lifted a bit of his worry.


    "It seems that I don''t need to worry about it. Let''s prepare for it tonight. The faster the better."


    ***


    A dayter, Kai arrived in Romania''s Capital, Bucharest, with Amber and Ibaraki. His preparation was donest night, and he made sure to check the time difference this time, so they arrived when it was already morning in Romania.


    Just like Japan, they rode on Amber''s back to get to Romania. It was free and fast. With Kai and Ibaraki strong enough to hold on to her feather, Amber could fly faster than a ne.


    Once they entered Romania, the first thing Kai noticed was a thin barrier, invisible to the naked eyes, covering the whole country. He felt like he passed a thin bubble for a slight second.


    "That is a barrier to keep the sun from burning the Vampires. The Shaman in Europa helped the Vampires set it up in exchange for their protection." Or so Amber exined to him when he was looking around with interest.


    On a side note, Amber and Ibaraki both wore color lenses to hide the fact they were Mythical creatures. Their visit to Romania was only known to Marcus, and he didn''t want to create any trouble on his first day, just like what happened in Oni Vige.


    After he made sure that the Vampires were weing to strangers and wouldn''t make a big deal of two Mythical creatures walking side by side, which was probably impossible, only then would he allow them to take off their color lenses.


    "Well then, let''s find a hotel first." Kai eximed as he walked side-by-side with both girls. His arms were taken and buried between their breasts, just like usual.


    Romania was a rather big country, so it would be hard to find the Boogeymen without a clue.


    ''That''s why I need the Vampires'' help, just like what grandpa said. But¡­ will they really help me if I unt my title as the Ruler? I hope nothing troublesome happened.''


    He didn''t know then how big the Ruler''s influence was and what kind of drive he had for him to be so fixated on the Boogeymen.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 81 81 – Wasting Time

    Finding a hotel was easy. There were many hotels on the main street near the market, and they just needed to choose from one of them.


    Obviously, the one they chose was the most expensive one. Kai was about to use his title for the first time to seek help from the Vampires to find the Boogeymen. It would hurt his image if he stayed in a cheap hotel.


    The Vampires might also have noticed that they had entered the country because of the barrier, but they would probably try to find people with golden eyes first.


    Still, that didn''t stop them from staying at the most expensive hotel. They had money.


    "Here we are, in the suite room on the topmost floor," Amber eximed as she sat on the massive king-sized bed. She wore a red dress instead of the usual red qipao to fit the country''s fashion sense.


    Kai and Ibaraki entered the room afterward, looking around curiously. He wore a white shirt and ck pants and held a bag filled with their daily necessity, while Ibaraki Douji wore the turtleneck sweater she had just bought with Kai yesterday.


    Looking at the Phoenix Girl who had made herself at home and hopped out the bed to open the minibar across the bed, Kai asked curiously.


    "Are you sure we only need one room? There is still another room avable in the hotel."


    Hearing him, Amber looked up, holding a can of beer and tossing it to Kai, which he caught in his hand.


    "What are you saying, Kai?" She asked in disbelief, taking another can of beer and opening it for herself. For some reason, she had taken a liking to it two days ago after drinking with Marcus. "If we are in a different room, how can we protect you if something dangerous happens?"


    Ibaraki looked at Kai and nodded, agreeing with Amber.


    He couldn''t help but sigh softly. What she said made sense. He wouldn''t be so na?ve anymore, thinking he was safe wherever he was.


    The incident in the Oni Vige and what currently happened in New York proved that Supernatural World was filled with danger.


    Still, was sleeping together like this a good idea? That was what Kai wanted to ask before Amber suddenly chuckled.


    "Fufufu. If you want to attack us, we are ready anytime, Kai." She strode over to him while shaking her hips, inviting him. "Do you want to do it now? It''s still morning, but I already drank beer. So it doesn''t really matter if we do something hot, right?"


    "Not right now." Kai stopped the Phoenix girl by hitting her forehead with the can in his hand and handing it to her. He knew that she was just teasing him and not serious about it. At least her mood wasn''t pink like before. His innate strange ability was really convenient.


    "I want to walk around in this new city. If possible, visit the country''s lord to greet him too. He''s a Vampire, right?" He continued, walking past Amber and putting his bag near the bed.


    "Ugh¡­" Amber grunted as she rubbed her forehead as turned around. The chill from the beer can surprised her. "Well, the mayor of this city is a human. However, the real lord of Romania is a Vampire, indeed. You want to greet him right now?"


    "The faster, the better." He replied. He then turned to Ibaraki, who was standing idly near the entrance, as he sat on the bed. "Don''t you think so, too, Ibaraki?"


    "I-I think so. We can finish the important matter first before dealing with the least important ones." The Oni girl nodded.


    "See, even Ibaraki agreed. What do you say?"


    "Well, let''s do as you say, Kai. You''re our Master here. But unfortunately, you can''t meet the Vampire lord right now."


    Amber approached Kai and sat beside Kai, caressing his thighs.


    "I know you''re impatient, but you need to wait. Vampires are a race that is active at night. Morning has just arrived, so it''s time for them to sleep. It''s not like I don''t want to meet the Vampire lord too. I also think dealing with important matters is our priority. But it''s just not possible to meet him right now."


    "Ah¡­"


    It was then Kai realized his mistake. Indeed. Visiting a Vampire at a time like this wasn''t appropriate. They might not wee his visit because it waste for them.


    The only choice was to wait until night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I forgot about that."


    Different races had different cultures. How could he forget something so simple? Maybe it was as Amber had said.


    ''I am too impatient to find the Boogeymen. Something has always bugged me inside my heart, and it made me hasty.''


    Realizing his mistake, he looked at Amber. "My bad, Amber."


    "There is no problem. It is also my duty to warn and remind you."


    On his side, Ibaraki lowered her head and apologized. "I-I also forgot about it. Uuh, please forgive me, Master."


    Kai turned to the Oni girl. He didn''t think it was her fault at all, so he smiled at her.


    "No, Ibaraki. This time, it was my fault. You don''t need to apologize."


    "Yes¡­"


    His n to meet the Vampire lord as soon as possible to ask for assistance to find the Boogeymen had been turned down almost immediately by the fact that Vampire slept in the morning.


    ''I also can''t visit the yer Organization in this country. I don''t know why grandpa said that, though.''


    Maybe because it was due to his title or something, he couldn''t go to the yer Organization. Or maybe because his visit to Romania wasn''t known to many people, he should keep it a secret in case someone nned to do something to him or New York in his absence.


    ''I just want to satisfy my curiosity as to why I am thinking about the Boogeymen all this time. Like¡­ for some reason, I feel the need to meet with its real body.''


    His feelings were something that became a mystery even to himself. It would be better if he knew the reason why he wanted to find the Boogeymen''s real body. That way, he could find the best way to settle his problem.


    ''Well, let''s not think about it.''


    Kai rose from the bed and stretched his arms. He then looked at Ibaraki and Amber alternatively and said.


    "Let''s waste some time, then. We will meet the Vampire lord right after the sunset, okay?"


    "How do we waste time, Master?" Ibaraki asked curiously, tilting her head to the side.


    "Tsk tsk tsk." Amber clicked her tongue a few times as she moved her index finger left and right in front of her face. "Don''t you understand, Ibaraki? What Kai meant by wasting time with the three of us could only mean one thing. That is¡­"


    "That''s?" The Oni girl was totally curious as her eyes darted between the happy Amber and troubled Kai.


    "And that''s s¨C"


    "Date, Ibaraki. Let''s have a date together." Kai immediately interrupted Amber and shut her mouth with his hand. "We are walking around the city and buying some local foods."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 82 82 – Vampire Base

    They had fun. The date was fun, and walking around Romania with Amber and Ibaraki was fun.


    Kai managed to try various foods and let his mind rest from thinking too much about the Boogeymen. At least for a few hours, his focus was shifted to having fun.


    The air in Bucharest felt a little bit different from New York City. It was fresher and a bit colder. It became even colder when the night arrived.


    The atmosphere wasn''t as lively as New York City ¨C the city that never sleeps, but many people were still out on the street to have fun. Their destinations were bars or clubs. Some went to a caf¨¦ with their friends to have a nice chat.


    Naturally, Kai and the other two also went out on the street. However, their goal wasn''t to have fun. They were about to meet the Vampire lord and were now walking toward his base of operation in the city of Bucharest.


    He wasn''t sure whether he could meet the Vampire lord today after he walked around Romania without meeting a single vampire, but the Phoenix girl assured him that the Vampire lord would be present in his base.


    "Why are you so sure that he''s in his base?" He asked curiously at the girl on his right, who held his arm close to her chest and wore a red dress.


    "Did you remember that I could track the troublemaker when that person attacked the restaurant?" Amber asked back at him, looking at him with her golden eyes. She and Ibaraki had already taken off the lenses as they no longer needed to hide their identity.


    "Yes, I remember." Kai nodded. That incident was still fresh in his mind. It was the first time a person with a submachine gun attacked him and subdued that person while fusing with Amber for the first time.


    "I used a certain technique to spread my Spirit Power thin around the area to detect other people''s Spirit Power. It worked simrly to Ibaraki''s senses, but the downside is I can also be detected while doing that. So I didn''t use it a lot."


    "I see."


    So there was also something like that. He thought that it was because Amber could somehow see where that person had gone all this time.


    But hearing the technique''s downside and the fact it was simr to Ibaraki''s senses, it seemed like he didn''t need to learn that technique.


    "So you felt the Vampire lord''s Spirit Power with that technique?"


    "Yes." Amber confirmed with a nod. "And the Vampire lord already noticed me. I guess this is the right time to tell you about the Vampire lord of Romania, no?"


    "Hmm, it''s better if I know him. Please exin about the Vampire lord, Amber." He replied.


    "Alright! I will tell you what I know. The Vampire lord''s name is Grigori Tepes. And he¡­"


    Amber began to exin what she knew about the Vampire lord, Grigori Tepes. Kai and Ibaraki listened to her as they walked slowly toward his base. Ibaraki had confirmed that this Grigori wasn''t the one who contracted the strongest in the past.


    Apparently, he was the new leader after the past leader had passed away.


    "The Vampires have more authority here ifpared to the yer Organization. Most humans also worked under Grigori Tepes as he pays better than the organization."


    The more Kai knew about the Grigori Tepes, the more he thought that the Vampire lord was a good guy. That was until Amber''s tone suddenly dropped.


    "Even so, he''s still a Vampire lord. He''s not as kind as humans because of their needs¡­"


    "Blood." Kai continued, to which Amber answered with a nod.


    "Indeed. Even if the vampires could live by animal blood, it seems human''s blood is way tastier for them. Grigori Tepes has businesses all over Romania. And for those who owe him a debt, he would ask for their blood as payment."


    The continuation of the story seemed to be something straight out of a story. Paying a debt with blood. Maybe Kai would only hear it in this ce. "I can''t say that I am impressed."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I can''t say I am too." Amber replied with a disgusted look.


    "Even if they didn''t kill the humans, what they did is still something that I don''t like. But it''s your decision whether you will need their help or not, Kai. One thing is for sure. They will not carelessly make a move against you when they know that you''re the Ruler."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    After what happened in Oni Vige and Japan, he learned something. That was not to get caught up in others'' schemes.


    He didn''t know at that time and only followed Amber''s lead, which led to him fighting against Ranga. That was something stupid when he thought about it again.


    While he was confident about winning, he didn''t get anything from winning against him. He had forgotten to give his condition, while if he lost, he would lose Amber.


    ''I was too na?ve. Even if it''s their tradition and Amber told me to fight, and that was my chance to test my strength, I should''ve asked something from Ranga. But well, I got the best treatment and a lot of money after I won, but I shouldn''t do that again in the future.''


    This time, he would meet Grigori Tepes. Without a doubt, the Vampire lord would ask for something from him in exchange for their help. Depending on what it was, maybe it would be better to think about it. If it involved Amber or Ibaraki, then he would refuse their help even if he needed them.


    ''I am the one who brought them, so it''s my duty to protect them too, even if they said they would protect me.''


    His situation right now was the one who needed help and information. More than that, even if he was the Ruler, he was the visitor of the Vampire''s territory. He didn''t know about them, either, so he couldn''t guess how they would respond to him.


    After walking for a while, Amber suddenly released Kai''s arm and stopped. The other two also stopped with her, looking at her, confused.


    "We''ve arrived." The Phoenix girl only eximed while pointing her index finger toward a certain establishment. "That''s the Vampire lord''s base."


    Kai followed her finger and was surprised. It was due to the building that Amber pointed at.


    ''The Vampire lord is indeed the lord of the night, but¡­''


    Even so, it was still surprising for him. He was expecting a mansion in the middle of the woods with a dark and eerie aura befitting a vampire. Or at least a house covered in crows who cried all night long, not this kind of building.


    The building was covered in neon lights, and many people queued to enter it. Not only was it lively and well-lit, but it also wasn''t hidden in the woods at all.


    The name of its ce was written on a sign created by neon lights hung above the door while changing color at certain intervals. The name was ''Vampire Night.''


    Kai didn''t believe it at first, but he confirmed it when he opened the map application on his phone, and his lips twitched. Then he couldn''t help but retort.


    "Isn''t it just a nightclub?!"


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon: pa-treon/marudeossan to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -).


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 83 83 – Meeting The Vampire Lord

    The three of them entered almost immediately when the entrance guard saw them. The guard was a vampire, and it seemed like he was instructed to let anyone with golden eyes and the ones who apanied him/her enter immediately.


    Just as Amber had said before, the Vampire lord had already been waiting for their arrival since the Phoenix girl traced him.


    Once they were inside, a beautiful vampire with blonde hair and red eyes wearing a bunny suit greeted them with a hospitable smile. Her beauty still fell short of Amber and Ibaraki, but she could be an idol or an actress by her look alone if she wanted it.


    The fact she was a vampire maybe enhanced her beauty, but Kai didn''t even flinch at all when she smiled at him. He had already put on a face he had practiced before, the look of someone with authority higher than anyone in the world.


    "Wee. Please allow me to guide esteemed guests to where Lord Tepes is."


    Kai nodded without saying anything. He followed the vampire girl toward the establishment''s second floor, with Amber and Ibaraki following behind him.


    The nightclub was big, massive even. The first floor was the dance floor and bars. Many women wearing skimpy clothes danced with strangers or their friends. And men tried to hit on beautiful women all flocked around the counter and dance floor.


    Unlike the well-lit first floor, the second floor''s lighting was a bit dim, with purple and dark neon lights, giving it an erotic atmosphere and a bit of a yful mood. The flooring was simr, but with a special room at the end of the floor.


    Four guards were standing at the end of the stairs. All of them were burly vampires with sunsses and short hair wearing menacing suits with ck shirts underneath, simr to Kai.


    Their job was to keep the people away from the VIP floor. Only some selected people ¨C those from Supernatural races and some humans were allowed to enter the second floor.


    "They are the guests of Lord Tepes." The woman, their guide, told the guards, and they stepped to the side while looking at the group with t expressions.


    "Go ahead." One of them told the woman, and they were allowed to pass. "Lord Tepes has been waiting in his room."


    As they walked inside, Kai''s eyes looked around curiously at the second floor. The majority of people on the second floor were vampires, with some humans mixed here and there. They had something special that made them different from normal humans, which he noticed in one nce.


    Vampires had paler skin than humans, and fangs jutted out from their lips. There were also some men and women with wolf ears above their heads.


    Maybe Amber noticed his interested look as her voice then rang in his head.


    [They are werewolves, Kai. They came from the same legends as vampires, so they shared territory. Unlike the legends, though, they are quite friendly with each other.]


    ''I see. Thanks for telling me.''


    [No problem!]


    That was certainly interesting. Werewolves and Vampires were friends and shared territories. They were always depicted as mortal enemies in the stories or movies.


    Looking at them, it seemed that the stories weren''t true at all. Vampires were drinking a dark red liquid ¨C possibly blood, in a wine ss, while the werewolves drank a liquid with simr color, but that was wine and not blood.


    ? "We''re here."


    As he was looking around curiously, they had arrived at the end of the second floor, in front of a room with a deep stench of blood emanating from inside.


    Ibaraki puckered her nose when she smelt it, but not to the point where she couldn''t handle it. Kai, however, furrowed his brows unpleasantly, clearly ufortable with the blood smell from inside. It was worse than the smell from the bar and dance floor he had passed by earlier.


    ''And there are 4 people inside.'' He thought, sensing the presence inside the room. And from the soft moan he heard from inside that belonged to two people, he arrived at a conclusion. ''The Vampire Lord is drinking their blood.''


    He didn''t know how to react in this situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Firstly, whoever was inside must be willing to be sucked, as their moaning wasn''t out of pain but of pleasure. Secondly, this was the first time Kai heard the blood-sucking action of a vampire.


    Maybe realizing what she thought, the guide smiled at him.


    "Please just act like usual when you''re entering. He usually doesn''t like it when his meal with his wives is interrupted, but he made an exception for the Ruler."


    "You know my identity?" Kai asked, not that surprised.


    "Of course. You''ve been really famous recently." The guide nodded.


    The Ruler was the only one in history who was apanied by many Mythical creatures everywhere.


    And with the news about the Ruler spread by the yer Organization, it was easy to guess who would dare to visit a Vampire lord without an appointment like this. At least he now knew that Grigori Tepes was not a stupid man.


    "Is that so? Can I enter now?" He asked.


    "Yes." The vampire girl nodded once again, knocking on the door three times. "Lord Tepes. Your guests have arrived."


    "Enter." A deep voice that could even make a child stop crying rang from inside. It was as if his voice echoed from an abyss.


    The door was pushed open by the guide as she lowered her gaze, not wanting to meet the Vampire lord straight in his eyes.


    Once the door was fully opened, the vampire girl hurriedly walked away, and Kai could now see what was inside. It was just a small room, maybe around 5x5 meters with three long couches around the wall and a ss table filled with bottles of wine and blood on top.


    Then at the end of the room were three people sitting in the middle of the middle couch. Two of them were women wearing skimpy clothes, and they were humans. Two of them had simr faces and dark hair.


    One girl was sitting on the right couch and looked really displeased. She was frowning. Her clothes were simr to the US female police uniform but without the badge.


    Her long red hair reached her waist, and her distinct golden eyes were looking at the men who sat between the women, sucking blood from one of the women''s necks, looking ecstatic as a slurping sound echoed inside the room.


    The women''s clothes were messy, and their breasts spilled out from their clothes as the Vampire lord grabbed them.


    And then the Vampire lord himself, Grigori Tepes. He had red hair, simr to the girl, but it was short. His face looked scary and authoritative. His choice of clothes was an unbuttoned dark shirt and white pants.


    When the door was opened, he raised his face from the woman''s neck and looked straight at Kai with a feral grin.


    The women quickly fixed their clothes when Grigori released them. It seemed like they were already used to it, as they didn''t panic at all. With a swift movement, they already looked neat and smiled at Kai while closing their bright red eyes. The girl also turned to him, observing him curiously.


    Then the Vampire lord spread his arms wide, "Wee, Ruler."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 84 84 – Negotiation With Grigori Tepes [1]

    "Feel free to sit on that couch. Don''t worry about manners with me, Ruler." The Vampire lord pointed at the empty couch to the left.


    "Thanks." Kai replied shortly and sat in the middle. Ibaraki and Amber sat beside him in a simr position to the women beside the Grigori Tepes.


    The Vampire lord seemed to be pleased with his action, and the man''s grin grew.


    "As expected of the Ruler. Even Mythical creatures are serving him."


    It wasn''t something that Kai expected. It seemed like Grigori misunderstood something about his actions. It was just something natural for him to be between Ibaraki and Amber.


    However, the Vampire lord misunderstood that as an action that came from their servile.


    Pouring a red liquid on the wine ss in front of him, the Vampire lord looked at Kai with interest. "You''re better than what I''ve heard, Ruler."


    The wine ss was half filled before Grigori moved his chin, ordering the woman on his right to serve it to Kai. She nodded gracefully and pushed the ss to Kai. He nodded in response as thanks, and the woman returned to her position.


    The other woman moved. She poured a red liquid from another bottle into another ss. This time, he served it to Grigori, which he took in his hand and raised it right under his chin.


    "I guess an introduction is in order. As you know, I am Grigori Tepes, the lord of all vampires in Romania. Beside me are my wives, Diana and Liana. And that brat over there is my daughter, Liliana."


    Kai looked at the women, and they smiled.


    "I am Liana." The one on the left said.


    "While I am Diana." And the other continued.


    He nodded at them. "I am Kai." Then he turned to the girl with long red hair.


    She was still ring at him, which made him a bit confused. When he looked at her, she threw her face away to the left, so he ignored her and turned back to Grigori.


    "On my left is Ibaraki Douji, an Oni." He introduced hispanion to the Vampire lord as the other party also introduced his wives. "On my right is Amber, a Phoenix."


    Both of them nodded with a smile but didn''t say anything. They were just here as Kai, the Ruler''s Mythical creatures, his contracts, and servants. If they weren''t allowed to talk, then they wouldn''t talk.


    Kai was also a bit experienced with a Supernatural World now. Amber believed that he would make the correct decision.


    "I am aware." Grigori nodded at Kai and sipped his drink, blood.


    "I am curious about why you, the mighty Ruler who can do anything in the world, visit this humble vampire. While you just revealed your presence, the fact that two Mythical creatures with overwhelming myths in their name with you proved that you''re not in Romania for a vacation only."


    "You''re correct." Kai nodded at his words and straightened his back as he took the drink that was served to him. He sipped the wine slightly, enjoying the light taste in his mouth before continuing, "We''re here to pursue something."


    "Hmm, pursue, huh?" Grigori hummed, hunching his back a little.


    The Vampire lord''s wives and his daughter, Liliana, nced at Kai curiously, interested in his goal. Even if the red-haired girl acted as if she wasn''t in the room, it seemed like she was still interested in Kai. If not, she would just leave the room as it wasn''t locked.


    "Yeah." He nodded slightly and put the ss on the table. "Do you mind if I put on a soundproof barrier around the room?"


    "Feel free to." The Vampire lord raised his hand, allowing him.


    ''Amber.'' Hemanded Amber using a telepathic message. Showing off his strength in front of the Vampire lord wasn''t a good idea.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not only did he not grasp the man''s personality yet, but it would also give the other party a grasp of his. And while he could put a soundproof barrier by himself, his position didn''t allow him to move by himself.


    That was why he showed off his other trait, the one that only a Ruler had. The power tomand those who contracted to him.


    Amber silently put on a soundproof barrier around the room, surprising the Vampire lord and his family. His eyes widened a little as he nced at Amber, to which the Phoenix girl replied with a small smile.


    "Impressive," Grigorimented. "I guess the one who found my location is also the Phoenix. As expected from a Mythical race. Unlike us, who got our myths from our stories and ancestors, the one who was born from Myths is really different. Still¡­"


    The Vampire lord turned his gaze to Kai once again. A pair of sharp golden eyes contained a hint of interest and greed.


    Kai also felt a subtle change in Grigori''s mood. Previously, the Vampire lord was wary of him. And now, added to that wariness was a slight interest. It seemed like he managed to impress the red-haired man enough to gain his interest.


    ''But this is still the start. The real negotiation is starting now.''


    "So, Ruler. Tell me what you pursue and the purpose of your visit." Grigori''s smile fell from his face, reced by a serious expression as he put his hands together.


    "I hope it''s not just something like you wanted to take us under you just because my father was once served the strongest?"


    "It''s not that." Kai immediately shot down his suspicion.


    It was natural if he would think like that. Suppose they knew about the strongest and the loyalty of those who served him.


    But Kai also knew that already. Loyalty couldn''t be forced and inherited. The one who was loyal to the strongest was Grigori''s father, the former lord, and not the current lord.


    If he wanted Grigori''s loyalty, then he needed to get it himself.


    "I am here to give you a piece of information in exchange for your help to pursue my target." He spoke with a calm tone. "If we don''t pursue this, I am afraid that Romania will also get caught in his terror."


    Suddenly, a red Spirit Power leaked out from Grigori''s body as his gaze turned sharper, and his mood fell down in a swoop. The atmosphere became heavier at once.


    The women on Grigori''s side didn''t seem to be affected, but Liliana''s body was hunched to the front because of the sudden change in pressure.


    However, Kai wasn''t affected. Because of hisrge Spirit Power reserve, it had increased after he deepened his bond with Ibaraki. Now his Spirit Power reserve could bepared to Ibaraki Douji or even Amber.


    Grigori indeed had golden irises, a sign of him being a part of the Mythical Race or creature.


    But that was something he got from being a descendant of the previous Vampire lord, the one who was actually a Mythical creature. So his power, even though it was great and stronger than many vampires, still fell short of an actual Mythical Creature.


    Still, the Vampire lord was a leader of his own country. He had pride to keep and a country to protect.


    So, with a chilling voice and sharp re, the Grigori spoke, "Did you just threaten the Romania vampire, Ruler?"


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ


    Did I mention you will also get to poll the NSFW ASMR for my smut series? I believe I do.

 Chapter 85 85 – Negotiation With Grigori Tepes [2]

    Grigori being mad was a bit outside of his expectation. But he understood where the Vampire lord came from.


    His words could be easilyy misunderstood as a threat, while what he gave to Grigori was a mere warning.


    "Even if you''re the Ruler with massive strength, I won''t allow you to threaten me or my territory."


    From this, however, he learned a little about Grigori''s personality. The Vampire lord''s subordinates outside also seemed to respect him greatly; at the same time, they also feared him.


    The Vampire lord could be described as a mafia leader with a bigger gun in his pants.


    "That''s not my intention," Kai replied calmly, looking straight into Grigori''s eyes, not wavering a little.


    So what if the Vampire lord was angry and looked scary? In his life, Kai had always dealt with a scary old man with an anger issue. Without him noticing, as time passed, his mind was trained, and he built immunity to fear.


    "This creature I spoke about was something that didn''t care about territory. Just coincidentally, this creature''s main body is awakened in Romania, so I am here to pursue it. I have no slightest intention to bring harm to Romania."


    "What kind of creature is it? Let me tell you something. I am not in the mood to joke around right now. If this creature is that scary to the point the Ruler is gracing this country with his presence, then I should''ve heard about it at least once."


    Grigori still didn''t pull back his Spirit Power. Ibaraki was now ring at the Vampire lord, displeased with the Grigori''s tant disrespect toward Kai.


    [Ibaraki, hold your anger.]


    Amber secretly sent the message to the Oni girl through their connection with Kai.


    [Kai needs the Vampire lord''s manpower to find the Boogeymen.]


    [But!]


    [If you attack him, then we will need to find the Boogeymen manually without anyone''s help. Everyone in Romania will look at Kai as if he''s the viin. The Vampire lord has the power to do that to our Master. He''s the lord of this country. So, hold yourself.]


    [Ugh¡­ A-Alright.]


    Kai was relieved when he heard their conversations. He was about to hold Ibaraki himself if sheshed out at the Vampire lord and made the situationplicated.


    Indeed, just as Amber had said, he needed the Vampire lord''s manpower to get information about the Boogeymen''s location. It would make everything faster and easier.


    "You must''ve heard of this creature before, Vampire lord." Kai looked at the red-haired man seriously. Everyone was anticipating Kai''s answer, except for hispanion.


    Everything went silent. The might of the Vampire lord''s Spirit Power couldn''t be felt anymore as everyone had already gotten used to it. The bottles that fell because of the st when he released his Spirit Power were still rolling around in the ground.


    Then, the silence scattered when Kai continued.


    "It''s the Boogeymen."


    A crack could be heard from the ss in Grigori''s hand as he froze, retracting his Spirit Power back into his body. The atmosphere changed; it became as silent as it could be. Diana and Liana sucked their breath. They weren''t loud, but they could be heard because of the silence.


    Then there was a confused Liliana. She looked back and forth between Grigori and Kai for the first time before her gaze settled on Kai and asked.


    "The Boogeymen?" A clear voice full of curiosity rang out. "What is that? Why are you guys going silent so suddenly?"


    Kai was about to answer her, but unexpectedly, Grigori talked first.


    "That, my daughter¡­" He stopped in the middle of a sentence and heaved a sigh while putting the cracked ss, which was depleted of its content, down onto the table. "A creature who almost destroyed our family ten years ago when you were still a child."<novelnext></novelnext>


    That revtion surprised Kai too.


    ''So that''s why that old man said Romania''s vampire would help me. It wasn''t because of my title, it is because of this reason.''


    Grigori''s emotion changed as he leaned his back against the backrest.


    "Ruler, are you sure about this?" He asked with a rather cracked voice. "Didn''t you defeat that demon back in Oni Vige?"


    "I did defeat the Boogeyman."


    "Then¨C"


    "But that''s only its fake body. Even so, some parts of Oni Vige were destroyed because of our fight. If the main body was there¡­ I believe the destruction would be more than that."


    "¡­"


    Grigori fell silent as he fixed his posture. His expression looked like he contemted this hard enough.


    Then a voice rang once again.


    "Can''t you just beat him again, then?" She asked, looking at Kai. "If you are indeed the Ruler who is as strong as what Father told me, can''t you just kill these Boogeymen or something?"


    A vein popped up on Grigori''s temple as he heard what his daughter had carelessly said. "Listen here, my daughter. Boogeymen are not like random creatures or Malices. This is a creature born from people''s fear. Its power isparable to a natural disaster. Not only that¡­"


    The Vampire lord stopped as he nced at Kai.


    "Just as he said before, Boogeymen have a lot of fake bodies. Finding its real core is a pain in the ass. And when it notices our movements toward it, then its fake bodies would show themselves to wreak chaos."


    "Is that so?" Liliana''s response was dry, as if she was not interested in this, even though she was the one who asked. She crossed her legs and turned her head away like a bratty little girl.


    "You¡­"


    Even the Vampire lord seemed to have enough with his daughter.


    "Diana, Liana, take Liliana out for now. I have an important talk with the Ruler."


    "Yes, Dear."


    Liana and Diana rose from their seats and approached Liliana. The girl looked pissed off as she jumped from the couch and stormed out of the room while grumbling about stupid dad and something.


    Peace finally returned as Grigori heaved another sigh. He looked at Kai with a tired gaze as he straightened his posture.


    "Let''s talk from the start. What do you need from us? Tell me about it."


    Kai smiled. Finally, they talked at an even ground, with Grigori willing to listen to him seriously. All this time, the Vampire lord had the upper hand because there was no benefit for the Vampire lord even if Kai offered something.


    Now, the danger from the Boogeymen acted as a trigger for the man to change his mind. The fact that Boogeymen had almost destroyed Romania''s vampire family 10 years ago was a pleasant surprise for Kai. It made the discussion advance faster and didn''t stall at the beginning.


    The chance for Grigori to lend his man just increased rapidly. So he told him.


    "I need manpower."

 Chapter 86 86 – The Deal

    After some lengthy discussion with the Vampire lord, it was finally over. Kai and the two Mythical girls left the nightclub while being escorted by the same vampire that guided them earlier.


    Grigori let out a long sigh as he watched Kai walk away from his base through a small window.


    "The Boogeymen, huh?" He muttered to himself. "The immortal demon that put the world in chaos 10 years ago and killed a few masters. I believe it wille back stronger than ever after a while, but I don''t know if it''s just a mere 10 years."


    With his hands behind his back, he turned around and walked out of the room. There, one of his wives, Diana, had been waiting for him.


    "Dear, was it done?" She asked worriedly, closing into the Vampire lord and hugging his arm.


    Grigori looked at his wife with loving eyes as he nodded, "Yes. It''s over. Let''s go to the third floor. I am a bit tired."


    Diana nodded. She followed Grigori''s lead and walked back to the third floor, which served as their temporary house.


    When he arrived, his other wife and daughter were already there, sitting on a couch in the living room and weing him. His daughter was still sulking a little bit, ignoring him and ying with her phone.


    Looking at her, Grigori couldn''t help but furrow his brows and approach her. He had already had enough with his daughter. How could a daughter of a Vampire lord show such behavior in front of his guest?


    "Liliana, get up." He ordered with amanding tone.


    His daughter only looked at him for a second and asked, "What?" before turning back to her phone.


    It made him angry, and his veins popped up on his temple. He snatched the phone from his daughter''s hand and mmed it against the ground.


    Bam!


    Due to the force applied, the phone was destroyed and shattered, turning into bits that scattered around the floor.


    Liana and Diana just watched from the side as they clutched their hands. They knew that they should leave their husband alone. Even if they were his wives, thest decision was in his hands.


    And they knew Grigori had a lot in mind after his negotiation with the Ruler, and he must''ve done this for a reason. Because the Vampire lord they knew had never got angry at his daughter like now.


    "Hey!" Liliana shouted at Grigori with a mad expression. "What did you just do?!"


    "Talking to you, useless brat!" The Vampire lord bellowed. "You useless piece of shit! I didn''t raise you to be such azy ass that hangs around with her phone at any time! Get yourself together and get up!"


    "Why did you care?! No, when did you ever care about me?!" The girl shouted back at him. "You always worked and worked and drank blood! Tell me, when did you ever care about me?!"


    "If I didn''t care about you, then I would let you be burned by the damn sun!" Grigori oppressed Liliana with his Spirit Power, shutting her up.


    "Listen here, Lili." He let out a sigh to calm himself down. Then, with a more gentle tone, he continued. "I am the Vampire lord, and you''re my sessor. You have the duty to learn what I do, and you will do it in the future. It is our duty to protect our territory and subordinates. So¡­"


    He narrowed his eyes, approaching the frozen Liliana. "Get your ass up and go to the Ruler. Follow him and hismand. Suck up to him and help him to find the Boogeymen. Let him defeat it and return here, got it? This is a matter involving our safety, and I can only trust you in this job."


    Liliana''s eyes widened as she tried to move from her father''s binding. However, she couldn''t. She was way too weak to free herself from the oppression.


    She could only gaze at his father''s eyes with a rebellious gaze.


    ''Why should I do that!'' She screamed in her mind.


    Serving another person? That was thest thing she ever wanted to do. The person that she met earlier looked rather weak for someone with the grandiose title of Ruler. And her father asked her to serve him? To follow hismand and suck up to him?


    ''I refuse to do that!''


    However, Grigori had already expected that. So he put his hand on top of Liliana''s head.


    "If you don''t do it, I guess I will send you to French. I bet d will be d to have you as his 14th wife. I will also get a new connection that I can use, thanks to that. Kukukuku."


    Grigori let out an evil chuckle as he pulled back, turning around and releasing his oppression.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No!"


    Liliana, who was freed, shouted loudly at her father with quivering lips.


    "Not to that geezer!"


    The thought of her being the 14th wife of the old vampire was really revolting. Her body trembled just thinking about it, and she weighed her option.


    Either following the Ruler, a handsome young man with an authority that even her father couldn''t ignore or being the 14th wife of an old vampire. The option seemed unfair, but she knew this would arrive one day due to her position as the Vampire lord''s daughter.


    "I will do it. I will follow the Ruler and suck up to him.


    Grigori turned around to her once again with a satisfied smile. "Good." He leaned forward and patted his daughter''s head lovingly. "That''s my daughter."


    ''Your daughter, my ass.'' Liliana thought in her mind, gritting her teeth frustratingly. ''Just wait. One day, I will take over the Vampire lord''s seat and make you regret it!''


    ***


    After Kai and his group returned to their room in the hotel, Kai threw himself on the bed without even changing his suit and muttered, "So we got the deal."


    "Indeed, we have the deal," Amber replied to him, sitting on the edge of the bed and looking over his shoulder at Kai with a smile.


    Ibaraki nodded. The Oni girl sat on the chair across from Amber.


    The negotiation with the Vampire lord was a sess. The man had promised Kai to lend his manpower to find the Boogeymen. However, Grigori also had a condition to lend his manpower.


    "Still, I never thought that the condition is for his daughter to follow us." Amber continued, and a rather yful smile appeared on her face. "That man is really shrewd, isn''t he? As expected from the Vampire lord."


    "Indeed." Kai nodded, raising his body. By adding that condition, he understood what the Vampire lord was trying to do. "He wanted to sacrifice his daughter to me. To make a connection with the Ruler."


    "That''s indeed what he''s trying to do." Amber agreed with Kai''s guess. She had also thought of that. "Still, what will you do? You can tie her with the contract, you know?"


    "I won''t do it, Amber." He replied, looking at Amber and Ibaraki. "At least not now. I know my limit. My body is still not used to Ibaraki''s new power yet. If I add another kind of power, then I won''t ever be able to master how to use Ibaraki''s Spirit Power."


    "Master¡­" Ibaraki muttered, smiling softly. "I will help you train if you ask me to. I-I can also help you replenish your Spirit Power." Her face blushed red after she said that."


    "Thank you." Kai also understood what she meant, and it made him happy.


    "We can think about that tomorrow. For now, though." He let his back fall to the bed once again and closed his eyes.


    The negotiation with someone of the Vampire lord''s caliber made him a bit nervous and tired. He was really different from the Oni Chief, which was rather easygoing.


    ''I''ve already contacted him too, so¡­''


    "Just let me sleep. Good night, Amber, Ibaraki."


    "Good night, Kai."


    "H-Have a sweet dream, Master."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ

 Chapter 87 87 – The Couple’s Situation

    Buzz Buzz!


    Inside a bedroom, above the table, a phone buzzed loudly and vibrated uncontrobly beside another still phone.


    Two people could be seen sleeping on arge bed, a man and a woman with blonde hair, as they looked at each other. They wore no clothes on, as they had just finished doing something every married couple did.


    When they heard the buzzing phone, they wanted to ignore it and continued sleeping. One reason was they were too tired, and the other reason was the fact they were currently not in their home but in a hotel in another country.


    However, the phone that buzzed was the one they used tomunicate with a certain individual. An individual who was really scary and made the man swear with his Spirit Power to help him.


    So the man, Robert, stirred awake and raised his body carefully not to wake his wife up. He reached out to the phone and noticed two new messages simultaneously sent to him.


    "Ugh¡­" He grunted in displeasure as he massaged his temple.


    "What''s wrong, Robert?"


    At that time, his wife, Reba, had also woken up and raised her body, hiding her naked figure with the pure white nket.


    "Is there something in your mind?" She continued worriedly.


    Robert looked over his shoulder and smiled softly.


    "Nothing. It''s just¡­ That person sent me two messages which I haven''t seen yet. But somehow, my feelings aren''t good."


    Hearing her husband saying that person, Reba immediately knew who he was talking about, and her face paled. She still feared him. That person¡­ The one who she had found out was the Rulerter on, was really scary.


    It was their fault for antagonizing him, although not directly. So they paid the price to serve him. At the same time, the couple was also grateful for him because he saved their family.


    Her body was shaking, and she cowered behind the nket. She, herself, knew that she shouldn''t be afraid any longer. But her instinct as a living being just refused it.


    Then with a shaking voice, she asked, "W-what''s the message?"


    "I will read it now," Robert replied as he opened the messages sent to him, starting with the first one. "I am in Romania¡­ That''s fast." His eyes widened in surprise.


    "H-He''s here too?!" Reba shouted loudly.


    Yes. They were currently in Romania to investigate Boogeymen''s location at Kai''s request. In fact, they had been here for a few days before Robert sent his report about some rumors about Boogeymen to Kai.


    "Apparently so." He replied to his wife with a calm voice. "It''s only been 2 days since my report and him sending me a new clue of a paper. With how fast he moved, I guess he also did a private investigation by himself."


    "Then, how about the second message?"


    "Let me read it first."


    Robert proceeded to read the second message. It was longer than the previous one and contained a few words that surprised him even more.


    "¡­ Also, I''ve contacted Grigori Tepes. The Vampire lord has agreed to help me, so contact his subordinate to find the Boogeymen and report to me ASAP¡­ That''s the second message." He turned to his wife and noticed that she had fully hidden her body under the nket.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sighing, Robert replied to the message with ''Roger'' and proceeded to say that he was also in Romania and would contact the Vampire lord''s subordinates openly to join the investigation.


    He also gave a summary of the result of his investigation about the symbol he sent through the picture.


    Coincidentally, Reba was a person who was adept about symbols and runes. She could even modify a Talisman if given time and resources, so the investigation of the symbol was quite easy.


    From their investigation for a day, they found out the meaning of the symbol could be tranted as the number 5, and some small letters secretly written around the symbol were a chant of a ritual.


    What that chant was used for was still a mystery even for the couple, so he asked to be given some time to decipher it.


    But the fact that the symbol was written in Latin and there was a quote, ''Remember that you [have to] die'' at the corner of the paper, meaning it was possibly rted to Memento Mori. So they focused their investigation on the belief of death and Memento Mori.


    "There. I''ve sent it." He muttered to himself and turned around. His wife was still hiding under the nket.


    No matter how it went before, he still had ratherplicated feelings. The Ruler had indeed saved their family, but he also instilled fear in his wife. A fear that turned into a trauma, making Reba unable to use fire.


    ''I don''t know whether I should be grateful to him or resent him. We can keep our lives also thanks to his generosity, so I want to repay that. But my wife''s condition¡­ I also need to find a cure for it.''


    He let out a long sigh as he slowly pulled the nket away. Reba curled like a ball, burying her face in her knees. It was such a pitiful disy for the previously strong woman. But, it was also their reminder not to chew more than they could handle. It was a reminder of their mistake.


    "It''s okay, Reba." He said softly, caressing Reba''s hair. "You don''t have to meet him. I will do it alone, okay? You can investigate his second request instead."


    Robert''s calm and collected words had managed to lessen her trauma a little. She slowly raised her face, which was filled with tears, as she nodded slowly. "Y-Yes."


    "Good." He said. "Come here." And he pulled Reba into a hug to pacify her.


    This had happened a few times before, so he was a bit used to it. The worst one was when he was away, and Kai contacted them. Reba had refused to eat a whole day after that and cowered in fear in the corner.


    Thankfully, she could still fulfill the Ruler''s request for an exorcism technique, even though the one she sent was the secret technique that belonged to Robert''s family.


    Still, he didn''t mind about that. While his family''s exorcism technique was different and deadlier, he believed it would be put to good use in Kai''s hand.


    ''He''s a monster, after all. I believe he will be able to master that technique in a few days.'' He thought, remembering the young man''s figure that time in the shrine.


    The young man looked scary in his eyes as the fire, which he found outter was a real Phoenix fire, danced around his body. But then, it was reced by the kind-looking young man he met at a bar and in front of the inn.


    ''But he''s a kind monster.'' He continued. ''That''s why I don''t mind serving him¡­ At least that''s what I think now.''


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ

 Chapter 88 88 – Separate Action

    While it was already evening in Romania, the sun had just reached above the head back in the US.


    Two people, one looked young, and one looked old but still energetic, were standing on a roof of a certain building, looking down at a destroyed stone on the side of the road.


    "Only one left." The young-looking woman with long purple hair and rather open clothes muttered with a frown. "I can''t feel the Spirit Power from the cornerstone. It''s been destroyed, no, Marcus?" She turned to the old man beside her.


    "It''s smashed to pieces, yeah." Marcus nodded, even though he knew the woman couldn''t see it. "It''s faster than I thought. It seems that those bastards have nned this for a long time. Probably ten years ago. You still remember what happened at that time, no?"


    "Of course. That time, shit happened." The woman, Dragon, nodded firmly. A vengeful look on her face.


    "I was in Romania with my son to fight the Boogeymen, and you were also there. But who would''ve thought some rats would show up in New York? Because of that, you returned first and took care of it, but¡­ What actually happened? You kept silent until this time and refused to tell me anything."


    "Hah!" Marcus scoffed, looking straight at Dragon''s empty gray eyes. "As you said, shit happened. You know it yourself. Many people were massacred before I arrived. And I took care of them alone."


    "Liar."


    Dragon shot down Marcus almost immediately, but the old man didn''t seem to care. Because what she said was true.


    "You only told me what was written in the report. There is no way that happened simultaneously with the incident in Japan that cost you your daughter."


    In the mention of his daughter, Marcus'' Spirit Power leaked from his body uncontrobly as a cold voice rang.


    "That''s enough, bitch. That incident isn''t rted to this at all."


    "Right. My bad."


    Even if she didn''t appear to care about other people, Dragon still knew the line that shouldn''t be crossed, even if she was still curious about it. That was also why she chose to cut contact with Marcus and only contacted him again after her grandson registered with the yer Organization.


    "But you can''t hide the fact forever. You know that, Marcus."


    "I fucking know it better than anyone." The old man spat venomous words as he clicked his tongue. "Troublesome woman."


    "Hahaha, that''s the highest praise I''ve ever heard from your mouth." Dragonughed loudly as she crossed her arms under her breasts, bouncing them. For an old woman, she still had a good figure.


    "Well, let''s keep that unfinished talk for another time. Should we move to thest cornerstone? We must protect thest one before your new barrier is ready."


    Marcus nodded at her without replying. And then both of them disappeared from the roof, leaving a trace of shadow and a crackle of purple lightning behind.


    ***


    A few hours after the conversation between two old people that looked really different, morning had arrived in Romania.


    Kai was stirred awake after a good night''s sleep to fix his jeg. His body was now ready for more activities. Just one thing... When he opened his eyes, he didn''t expect to be sandwiched by Amber and Ibaraki. Not that surprising, though.


    ''I know that this will happen.''


    Both Mythical girls were sleeping soundly while breathing softly. They lowered their guards whenever they were around him, and this was bound to happen without any bed beside this one to sleep at.


    "At least I am not attacked when I am sleeping. I''d rather be the one who attacked."


    He first got out of bed and went to the bathroom to fix his bed hair and wash his face, grabbing fresh clothes from his bag. Last night, he didn''t change his clothes before going to sleep, so his clothes stunk from his sweat from being sandwiched by two people.


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Kai smiled slightly. He looked right and left and noticed something rather unusual.


    "My eyes have a slight golden glow." He muttered to himself.


    This was something he noticed a bit after doing it with Ibaraki and increasing his Spirit Power reserve even further, rivaling the Oni girl and Phoenix girl. His eyes changed, also¡­


    "My beard stopped growing¡­" He let out a sigh. For some reason, his beard and mustache didn''t grow at all, and he didn''t need to shave anymore. "What a disappointment¡­ I want to look like a badass man with a beard. At least I still have a simr hairstyle."


    His motivation and someone he looked up to. He was always optimistic, humble, and kind even though he was rich. He strived to be like that, so he spared Robert and gave him a second chance.


    The man had proven useful by sending him more information. When he looked up at his phone, which he had taken out from his pocket after he had washed his face, he found two unread messages from Robert, which contained something he wished to hear right now.


    "I thought I would regret sparing him, but he turned out to be really useful. As expected from a doctor, I think?"


    After finishing washing and slicking his hair, Kai wore a new set of ck shirts and pants. Today was the time for him to find the trace of the Boogeymen.


    Also, he would move separately from Amber and Ibaraki for the sake of efficiency. As everything was ready, he exited the bathroom and noticed that the two girls had woken up and were currently sitting on the bed side by side.


    They still looked half-asleep, especially Ibaraki Douji, as Oni also needed sleep like humans, unlike Amber.


    "Good morning."


    Kai greeted them with a smile, and they smiled back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Morning, Kai."


    "Good morning, Master."


    He nodded at them, approached them, and sat on the chair beside the bed.


    "Alright then. Wash your faces, girls. We will move after the one approaching this hotel has arrived."


    Ibaraki nodded sluggishly and stood up while Amber touched her chin.


    "Liliana is walking here?" The Phoenix girl asked, looking at Ibaraki.


    "Yes, Amber." The Oni girl nodded at her question. "She''s already close."


    "Hmm, is that so?" Amber hummed and stood up.


    If the Vampire lord''s daughter, Liliana, was about toe despite it being morning, then they should prepare themselves.


    Then she looked at Kai worriedly and said, "You were going to go with Liliana, Kai? Please be careful."


    "Got it." Kai nodded, standing up as he felt the daughter of the Vampire lord had arrived in front of their hotel. "I am gonna go first, then. Please do tell me through telepathy if something is wrong."


    "Don''t worry about it, fufufufu." Amber giggled yfully. "Instead, have fun with the Vampire lord''s daughter~"


    "I-I will contact you immediately, Master." Ibaraki chirped in from the side. "So, please contact us if you are in danger."


    "I will do that, Ibaraki." He replied, ignoring Amber teasing. He had be quite immune to her teasingtely, maybe because she had done it so many times. "See you then." He said, walking toward the exit after giving each of them a light kiss on the lips.


    Amber and Ibaraki looked surprised, but they smiled happily afterward and waved their hands to see him off.


    When Kai arrived at the lobby on the first floor, he quickly noticed the red-haired girl wearing a sleeveless white shirt underneath a dark red jacket leaning against a wall. Added to her long white pants and her beautiful look, the daughter of the Vampire lord, Liliana, stood out among the crowd.


    She was looking at Kai as soon as he showed up, ring with a deathly stare, clearly displeased by her new assignment.


    ''I guess the Vampire lord can''t control his daughter''s emotions.'' Kai kept a note in his mind as he approached her in a friendly manner.


    While it was funny that Grigori''s daughter was rebellious, it wasn''t unheard of. Modern technology and society created rebellious daughters and sons everywhere in the US. However, who would''ve thought it also influenced the Supernatural World?


    ''I need to be careful.''


    "Did you wait for long?"


    Kai stopped in front of Liliana and asked her with a friendly smile.


    "You know full well I''ve just arrived."


    However, Liliana''s reply was dry and nasty. As much as Kai wanted to throw this girl off this hotel right here and now, it was still the Vampire lord''s condition to let his daughter follow him to get the manpower he needed to find Boogeymen.


    So he couldn''t help but stay silent about it.


    "At least I needed to ask, no?" He replied back, totally not affected by Liliana''s dry reply.


    He had no intention of getting along with her at all. When he met her in the nightclubst night, this girl had already waved a big red g, screaming that she was troublesome.


    Maybe it was already imnted in his instinct that every child of someone in charge of a country or city would be troublesome. Or was it just his bias because he met Ranga, the troublesome red Oni?


    ''I will find out when we actually move togetherter.''


    "Let''s go then. Make sure to follow me." He said, walking toward the exit.


    "Tsk!"


    Kai swore he heard Liliana clicking her tongue at him, something he purposely ignored.


    ''Maybe this will turn troublesome faster than I expected.'' He thought.


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ

 Chapter 89 89 – Jack-O’-Lantern

    Boogeymen''s traces had been found around the cliff near the ck sea. That meant it was around Constanta or Mangalia, a beautiful port city that connected directly with the ck sea.


    It could also be around the shores of the ck sea, such as Sulina and the others, but Kai went to Constanta for now because it was the closest to Bucharest.


    The city had a lot of beautiful resorts and beaches, and he could reach the city by taking a taxi.


    With his current physical strength, it was possible for him to run even faster than a car. But he''d like not to waste his stamina and Spirit Power in case he met the Boogeymen''s fake body or even its real body.


    From what he heard about the Boogeymen from Grigorist night, the creature''s real body was 3 times more powerful than its fake. That was based on what the Vampire lord saw 10 years ago when the yers Organization and the other Supernatural races banded together to seal the Boogeymen.


    "Why are we taking a taxi?"


    The girl who sat beside him was grumbling with a dissatisfied expression, looking at him.


    "We can arrive faster if we run."


    There was a reason why she talked about it loudly, without even trying to hide their conversation from the driver. It was because the driver was also a Vampire, and he was quite surprised when both Kai and Liliana stopped him.


    Kai turned to the redhead. She still looked a bit displeased and rebellious. There must be a reason behind her action, but Kai wasn''t curious enough to ask them about it. He was only curious about Supernatural stuff, not someone''s personal affair.


    "We''re taking a taxi to save our stamina and Spirit Power."


    "Huh? Don''t you have, like¡­ a ton? You''re the Ruler, after all." The girl asked, looking at him with a confused gaze. "Why did you try to save your stamina and Spirit Power? You''re still absorbing Nature power even now as we speak, so you can also absorb them naturally like Mythical creatures, right?"


    "Indeed, I can." He nodded, giving her confirmation. "But that doesn''t mean I want to waste my stamina and Spirit Power. Besides¡­"


    Kai stopped exining and turned his gaze past through the window. They passed some woods and mountains, following the road after the Taxi exited the highways.


    "I can concentrate if I sit like this and try to find the Boogeymen''s presence as we move."


    "Hmm¡­" Liliana hummed and turned to the front. "If you say so. I am only here on my father''s order. Don''t misunderstand. I am not following you on my own ord, okay?" She continued, closing her eyes and leaning her back against the backrest.


    "Just do what you want." He replied shortly and concentrated on his senses again.


    While his Spirit Power and mastery over Ibaraki''s power had grown, he was still far from mastering both of them.


    His control was still atrocious. He spent a lot more Spirit Power than needed to use a technique or Talisman.


    That was why he currently shackled himself so he wouldn''t be able to use more than 10% of his Spirit Power to train his control. Thanks to Ibaraki''s power, he could sense his Spirit Power more easily than before.


    ? Naturally, this shackle was only something he made in his mind. He could always turn it off if he got into a fight.


    ''There is nothing around here.'' He thought as he looked at the driver of the taxi.


    The driver was calm, which was unnatural, considering he was just a taxi driver, and a VIP sat behind him.


    Earlier, Kai tried to feel the driver''s mood and emotion. It changed when they entered the mountainous area a few minutes ago. The previous nervous and giddy mood turned calm suddenly.


    "Hmm?" Liliana let out a confused voice as her nose moved slightly. She turned to Kai and called out, "Hey. Did you feel something unusual? My nose picked up something."


    "?" Kai was confused, but he concentrated once again.


    It was said that vampires could smell blood in a radius of 5 KM. It wouldn''t be strange if Liliana wasn''t too different from normal Vampires, but with an enhanced smell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If her nose picked up something, it must be blood. It could also be animal blood since they were driving through a mountain, but¡­


    "It''s close." The redhead fixed her posture and closed her eyes.


    Even when they made such amotion, there was no change in the driver''s mood. Kai became suspicious of him and narrowed his eyes.


    At that time, he picked up something with his senses, moving at a fast speed toward them from deep inside the mountain.


    Liliana also widened her eyes as she shouted, "Something ising here!"


    Without wasting any more time, Kai grabbed Liliana and kicked the door of the taxi open. He picked up the girl and jumped out.


    "He- Wait!"


    "Keep still!"


    Even when she struggled in his arms, he didn''t let her go, and both rolled on the ground, only stopping after he nted his feet on the ground.


    At the same time, it appeared. Something jumped out from the shadow between the trees, holding a big scythe in its wed right hand and antern in the other.


    Its body was covered in a dark blue old-worn rag. The body hidden beneath the rag was that of a bone. On its head was a pumpkin, carved like a ghost that came out from the night of the story.


    A me burned and danced out from its carved face, and its mouth opened wide, revealing sharp teeth made from old tree branches.


    "Kakakakaka."


    A mechanicalugh escaped its mouth as it swung itsrge scythe. The taxi was cut in half horizontally. Even so, the driver still didn''t move and was still in his hazy state as his head was lopped out from his body.


    The cut was clean, and the lower part of the taxi went straight to the cliff, falling from a great height and creating a loud explosion when it hit the ground.


    Boom!


    A ck cloud rose to the sky as the mysterious figure kicked the top part of the taxi toward a tree. It got stuck, and the figurended on it, crouching while holding its scythe over its shoulder.


    "Kakakaka."


    Itughed loudly as both Kai and Liliana looked at it. The Vampire girl apparently recognized the figure. Of course, Kai too.


    There weren''t many creatures and figures in the Supernatural World with a pumpkin head. Added to the rag and the me that burned inside its pumpkin head, it was easy to guess who had just appeared in front of them and killed their taxi driver.


    "Jack-o''ntern." Liliana let out a surprised voice.


    "Kakakaka!"


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ

 Chapter 90 90 – Warm-Up

    Jack-o''ntern.


    The term Jack-o''ntern was used to describe the visual phenomenon known as will-o''-the-wisp in English folklore.


    Many people carved their pumpkins and put them on disy at Halloween time as decoration. They didn''t know the full story of what a Jack-o''ntern was.


    It was based on folklore and retold in many different forms. But the most famous Jack-o''ntern story was that it was born from a thief''s soul that couldn''t go to heaven or hell. Its spirit stayed on earth forever after Satan mockingly tossed him burning coal to show where to go.


    That coal was put inside his pumpkin head, burning him from the inside.


    "Jack o'' thentern! Joan the wad!"


    The strange figure of Jack-o''ntern that crouched on top of the roof of the taxi that got imnted on a tree started to sing a rhyme.


    "Who tickled the maid and made her mad!"


    Its voice was as if it came from deep in the abyss, echoing on the mountain they were in.


    Carving Jack-o''nterns on Halloween was also believed to ward off Vampires because many people believed that the Jack-o''nterns'' light was a way to identify Vampires who would hunt you.


    And it was also known that they hunted vampires who passed their home.


    The Jack-o''ntern stood up, raising its scythe up.


    "Light me home, the weather''s bad!"


    A barrier was erected around them as soon as the Jack-o''ntern sang thest rhyme. The mountainous road turned into a dark cemetery with a bleak and depressed atmosphere without any sun.


    The sky turned dark, with the only light being thenterns that were put around the fence around the cemetery and the burning carved pumpkins around the tombstones.


    "We are crossing the Jack-o''ntern''s home?!" Kai eximed, surprised.


    "There is no way! The driver is a vampire, you know?! We all know not to cross Jack-o''nterns'' home!" Liliana shouted at Kai, unable to understand why the driver had taken them down that road. "This is why I prefer to run by myself instead of taking a car!"


    Kai knew that taking the vampire girl with him would create trouble sooner orter. Well, this time, it wasn''t exactly caused by her, but the Jack-o''ntern only appeared because there was a vampire that trespassed its home.


    "Our driver acted strangely once we entered the mountain," Kai replied to Liliana calmly.


    Panicking in this situation where they were inside the enemy''s barrier would only put them at a disadvantage.


    "Probably someone interferes from outside. Something like hypnosis, maybe." He continued.


    "That''s not important right now!" Liliana interjected. "I am not confident of beating the Jack-o''ntern. This guy is really strong. And Vampires are weak against his fire created from burning coal given by Satan."


    Jack-o''ntern was standing in the middle of the cemetery, in front of the entrance gate, circled with tombstones around it. It didn''t move from the middle, as if it guarded the gate out of the cemetery.


    Kai and Liliana were standing at the end of the cemetery after he dusted the dust off his ck shirt.


    ''Vampires are weak against Jack-o''ntern''s fire, huh?'' He thought as he observed the surroundings.


    Besides the fire that came out from the carved pumpkins, he also noticed some blue fire floating around the cemetery.


    ''Are they the souls of the people here? Or are they will-o''-the-wisp that apanied the Jack-o''nterns in its journey?''


    While that was interesting, Kai needed to escape from this barrier somehow. The fact that the Jack-o''ntern didn''t move at all from the front of the entrance, he guessed the exit would be there.


    "Step back a little." Kai took a step forward and nced at Liliana. "If you are weak against its fire, then be careful of it. I will take care of the Jack-o''ntern somehow."


    Liliana watched Kai walk slowly toward the Jack-o''ntern with a confident smile. Phoenix fire danced around his body with each step, bing bigger and bigger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Something about his figure d in ck and slightly golden eyes that emanated from the dark looked strong. And he looked excited as if he wanted to have a fight like this.


    When she was a kid, Liliana had often heard about the first Ruler, the one called the strongest, from her grandfather, d III''s little brother, Drac.


    From what she heard from his grandfather, the first Ruler was a person without fear. That person would face any challenge without turning his back, always kill his enemy, be kind to his friends, and love his partners.


    His fighting figure was always seen in front of his subordinate, and he wouldmand all Mythical creatures under him to help him.


    Then by using their power, he would defeat his enemies. Sometimes, he would also use his brain to settle his differences.


    At first, Liliana couldn''t understand. Was there really such a person in the world? She had grown up under her father, living the life of a princess of the Romanian vampire.


    It was her dream to meet the first Ruler her grandfather talked about. So when she heard about the Rulering to her father, she visited his office to see the Ruler.


    The result? It was honestly disappointing. A normal-looking young man appeared. Indeed, he was a bit handsome and apanied by two famous Mythical creatures.


    However, the aura of the Ruler that her grandfather talked about couldn''t be seen around him.


    ? ''And I acted like a brat after that.''


    Charismatic and strong. Both couldn''t be felt by the young man he met.


    Still¡­ He was the Ruler. So she couldn''t act disrespectfully and just left the room at her father''smand.


    But now... The story was different.


    "What''s¡­" She muttered, unable to understand what she saw.


    Kai''s presence suddenly became bigger.


    Liliana''s senses were not as sharp as Ibaraki Douji. However, her nose could smell blood better than any other Race. She could judge a person''s strength just by judging their smell.


    "What''s happening?"


    Three times, no, fourth time. His strength increased as fast as he walked toward the Jack-o''ntern with a smile.


    She couldn''tprehend it. What she didn''t understand was that the Ruler was special. She couldn''t feel Kai''s power because he hadn''t tapped it out of his connection with Amber and Ibaraki yet.


    That was why she was surprised when he suddenly got stronger.


    "So this is the Ruler?!"


    She had prepared to run away from this cemetery, if needed, alone. But after seeing his power, hope returned to him.


    Vampires couldn''t do anything against the Jack-o''ntern due to their fire. But Kai was immune to fire weaker than the Phoenix Fire, and he only needed to be careful about its scythe.


    Kai stopped when he noticed the slight movement of the Jack-o''ntern. He was 10 meters from him and was ready with his Phoenix fire protecting him around his body.


    "Let''s settle this quickly and find out why the taxi driver acted strangely."


    ***


    Feel free to join my pa treon to support me buying illustration for characters and get to participate in a poll to decide the next illustration. (delete the -): pa-treon/marudeossan


    I will upload all illustration in my discord: https://discord.gg/4E4qgYrCrZ

 Chapter 91 91 – Vs Jack-O’-Lantern [1]

    The enemy was Jack-o''ntern.


    It was a creature born from the legend of a thief''s soul being trapped in the world, unable to leave due to his sins and deal with Satan.


    ''It probably is a ghost. I''ve already mastered the technique to exorcize mid-grade ghosts like those giant ghosts. But¡­''


    The fourth type of ghost was those with a clear mind and a physical body in the actual world. This type of ghost had a goal or was set autonomously to do a set of actions.


    Based on its legend, maybe its action was to chase vampires away from its home or somewhere it designated as its home.


    ''I need to beat it up first before exorcizing it if Jack-o''ntern is really a ghost.''


    Kai observed Jack-o''ntern, who took on a stance. Maybe the creature had noticed the danger behind his Phoenix fire as it raised its scythe behind its back and thentern in the front, creating two fireballs flying around it.


    "Kakakaka."


    A lowugh escaped the Jack-o''ntern''s mouth as it moved mechanically.


    At the same time, both of them moved. Kai punched with his fist covered in the Phoenix fire, and the Jack-o''ntern swung its scythe.


    The attack was fast and sharp. The big scythe swung rather easily toward him, but he managed to dodge, and his blow connected to Jack-o''ntern''s body.


    However¡­ Something was strange.


    "Huh?"


    Kai let out a confused voice as he quickly jumped away, noticing the attack that came from behind. He wasn''t fast enough, however, and the scythe grazed his hand slightly.


    "Ugh."


    Landing a bit away from the Jack-o''ntern, he looked at the wound in the back of his left hand and groaned. The wound was small, but something was spread around it like poison, turning his fair skin ck.


    "Is this? A poison?"


    Still, his regeneration was far from normal. It quickly healed, and his skin turned to normal again. Oni had a fundamentally great vitality. Kai also got that property from Ibaraki Douji.


    Combined with the Phoenix''s regeneration, even poison could be cured in a matter of seconds. Still, it cost him his stamina a little.


    Looking up, he noticed the Jack-o''nternughed as if assured by its victory.


    ''It''s a deadly poison, huh?''


    Maybe Phoenix''s regeneration alone couldn''t handle poison as it only healed wounds. It was a good thing his vitality was also enhanced to be simr to that of an Oni.


    ''Vampires will also get killed easily with this kind of poison. Even now, my hand is still a bit numb.''


    That meant, close-quarterbat was out of the option. He needed to beat Jack-o''ntern from away. And from the sensation when his fist connected earlier¡­


    ''It has no real body. Is Jack-o''ntern a type of ghost, as I thought?''


    As he thought about that, the creature moved once again, followed by many will-o''-the-wisp behind him, acting like a fireball as theyunched themselves toward Kai.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing them, Kai also moved. He jumped to the sky, enhancing his body further with Spirit Power, and used his fire to propel him away from Liliana. It would be bad if the vampire girl got caught up in the fight with all of Jack-o''ntern''s abilities that seemed to be focused on hunting vampires.


    And right now, he was more dangerous than Liliana to Jack-o''ntern, so the creature would follow him instead. The will-o''-the-wisp attacked Kai byunching themselves faster than a bullet, leaving a blue trail of me.


    Kai wasn''t afraid of them. They were made from fire weaker than a Phoenix fire. His natural immunity to fire protected him from being burned. Still, his clothes could still burn, so he made an evasive move and dodged their attack.


    Then, he started chanting as a pale blue Spirit Power covered the tip of his fingers.


    "Ash to ash. Dust to dust."


    "Dirt to dirt. Death to death."


    Hearing his chant, the ecstatic eyes of the Jack-o''ntern changed. It turned into a slit as the smile on its pumpkin head turned into a frown.


    "You you you you you! Old Jack hates you!"


    Its shout echoed through the whole cemetery, shaking the tombstones.


    "Flesh to flesh. Spirit to spirit."


    "Skeletons! Get him!"


    Kai noticed the ground moved. The dirt in front of the tombstones shook as if something was trying to crawl out of the grave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "God of the underworld. Hear my pleading." He continued chanting and flew around the cemetery. He couldn''t stop, or it would fail.


    Hitting the Jack-o''ntern was useless. At best, he only sent his Phoenix fire to attack the pumpkin creature, but it could easily dodge it. The creature was fast. Well, Kai''s intention was only to stall Jack-o''ntern, so it worked.


    Then, it appeared. A skully boney hand suddenly shot out from one of the graves and grabbed Kai''s leg.


    "Shit!"


    The hand was burned by the Phoenix fire that came from his leg, but he stumbled down on the ground as his momentum suddenly stopped.


    He rolled down a few times before finally stopping. His chant was disturbed, and it failed; he needed to redo it from the beginning.


    "Watch out!" Liliana shouted from the side.


    Kai immediately raised his head, facing the Jack-o''ntern that was already in front of him with many skeletons crawling out from the graves behind the creature.


    "Got you~" The pumpkin creature eximed and swung its scythe covered in fire from thentern it held.


    Swoosh!


    A fast attack was directed at him, and he had no time to dodge from his position. So he gambled it. Pulling the power from his connection with Ibaraki Douji, he called out for her power, the ck Spirit Power with the properties of destruction.


    On the verge of desperation¡­ He seeded. His pale blue Spirit Power turned ck, imbued with the properties of the destruction of Ibaraki Douji, and covered his whole body.


    A powerful strength spread across his body.


    This Spirit Power was denser than the normal one, giving him an increase in his defense as well. So he raised his arm, blocking the scythe with bare hand.


    ng!


    An unrealistic sharp sound echoed.


    The sharp scythe dug into his flesh but stopped in the middle. Pain attacked him, but it was better than him losing his life. His wound would heal fast, but there was no time to stop.


    Immediately, he sent a sharp kick from under Jack-o''ntern. Even if its body was ethereal and couldn''t be attacked with a normal attack, it still had masses from its weapon, clothes, and the pumpkin in its head.


    So Jack-o''ntern was blown away by his kick toward the sky. Its clothes fluttered, showing what was really beneath it.


    A ck boney body. Under its rib was ck coal, burning brightly with fire fueling its body.


    Kai''s first guess was a miss. Jack-o''ntern wasn''t a ghost; it was a creature moved by a core like the Boogeyman''s fake bodies.


    ''So that''s its weak point.'' He thought as he stood up, covering the area around him with Phoenix fire that danced as if it was alive. ''I now have a target, so it would be easy.''


    His gaze was still focused on the Jack-o''ntern thatnded behind the skeleton army. Those creatures were unable to get close to him due to his Phoenix fire protecting him, burning the bone that got close to ashes with just a touch.


    ''But it is still troublesome.''


    If it was just a one-on-one fight, then dealing with Jack-o''ntern would be easy. The reason why the creature dodged his Phoenix Fire earlier was that it was afraid of getting burned.


    ''My fire should work against him. But I prefer not to create any big moves because it will take a lot of Spirit Power from me.''


    Even now, he had already spent around 5% of his Spirit Power. His control over it was stillcking, and because of that, he spent a lot more than he needed to.


    He nced at his left arm. The wound began to heal, almost closingpletely. At that moment, the skeleton army began to move.


    "Get him!"


    Crack crack¨C


    Crackling bones rubbing against each other echoed in the cemetery. They moved due to Jack-o''ntern''s order.


    Waiting for his wound to fully heal was a bit impossible. He needed to move now.


    ''I guess I have no other choice.''


    While it was a waste of Spirit Power, he needed to get out of this ce quickly. He prepared a big move to deal with them, so he shouted.


    "Liliana!" He nced at the vampire girl who was a bit away from him, standing still at the edge of the cemetery. "Run out from that gate, or you will get involved in this one."


    Without waiting for the girl''s reply, he began his preparation. The Phoenix fire around him burst out, bingrger as he fed it his Spirit Power. The skeleton army that got close to him got burned instantly, leaving nothing behind, not even their ashes.


    At a nce, there were more than 50 skeletons. They should be an easy opponent as it seemed like they moved by a set ofmands from the Jack-o''ntern. They had no intelligence.


    ''Let''s not think about Spirit Power consumption for now. I can replenish it againter.''

 Chapter 92 92 – Vs Jack-O’-Lantern [2]

    With his Phoenix fire, it was easy to burn all the skeletons at once.


    Kai just needed to swing his arm to the side once, and the Phoenix fire engulfed all the skeletons, reducing them to ashes at once.


    However, Jack-o''ntern was a different story. That creature moved fast, as fast as him, and could dodge the Phoenix fire rather easily. The only way to defeat it was to burn it from a close range.


    Fortunately, the vampire girl followed hismand earlier and ran out to the entrance gate as soon as he burned all the skeletons.


    "Kiek?!" Jack-o''ntern noticed her and let out an angry noise.


    But Kai didn''t allow it to look away from him. He sent a torrent of fire toward the creature, forcing it to focus back at him and dodge his attack.


    "Hey, pumpkin head. Our fight isn''t over yet."


    "Trespasser. Die." Jack-o''ntern hissed with a low and heavy voice as itunched itself at Kai at a fast speed, faster than before.


    Jack-o''ntern had be serious. It threw thentern in its hand to the side and held the scythe with both hands.


    Even while Kai''s eyes could follow Jack-o''ntern''s movement, it would still be hard if he didn''t concentrate.


    A moment of hesitation and his head would be lopped off his body. Dangerous, was one word that could exin this situation. Dealing with the Jack-o''ntern without fusing with Amber or Ibaraki was dangerous for him.


    Still, there was no time to whine. He was the one who told them to split up and work in a different area.


    And the attack then came at him. A sharp sound of the de slicing out the air split the silence in the cemetery. It aimed at his neck, as he had expected, so he lowered his body to dodge and counterattack with Phoenix fire.


    One moment the fire disappeared, and then a wild torrent appeared from Kai''s extended hand, intending to burn the Jack-o''ntern''s body.


    But the creature jumped away to the side, dodging it. Its clothes were burned a little, but it was of no concern. It ripped the burned part with its wed fingers and resumed its attack.


    Left and right, it attacked Kai vigorously with its scythe.


    Kai moved back and forth, deflecting some attack with his fist, covered in ck Spirit Power from injecting Ibaraki Douji''s destruction properties into it. Cut appeared all over his hands, but it was healed in seconds thanks to his regeneration.


    Of course, he also attacked with Phoenix fire; hemanded it to burn Jack-o''ntern. But every time the fire touched a part of its body, it didn''t hesitate to cut it with its scythe.


    And after a few exchanges, he noticed Liliana had already gotten out of this barrier. As they thought at the start, the entrance at the end of the cemetery was the way out. That was good news, because¡­


    ''I can finally do this!''


    Kai jumped away from the Jack-o''ntern. Both of them had injuries all over their bodies, and his shirt was ripped here and there. But there was no sign of blood at all, and his injuries were already healed.


    Jack-o''ntern, on the other hand, had a missing part of its body. Its head was chopped slightly, spewing out hot mes from its new hole.


    "You are dangerous." It stopped its attack as Kai had gotten away. "Need to warn the others." It continued.


    ''The others?''


    Something was strange, as he thought. Jack-o''ntern didn''t move by itself. Maybe it was part of a group.


    That was all Jack-o''ntern said before it continued its attack. Kai barely had time to process what the creature had said before it got close to him again. He immediately lowered his body. A sharp de passed through where his neck was earlier.


    Swoosh!


    No time for thought; His preparation for the big attack waspleted. A ball of fire appeared on his palm. It was apressed Phoenix fire that could burst and cover this whole cemetery once he released it.


    Still, he needed an opening. And Jack-o''ntern didn''t show any all this time.


    Getting back on his feet from his lowered position, he grabbed the shaft of Jack-o''ntern''s scythe that it used to attack him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Got you!" Kai grinned. He didn''t think that the Jack-o''ntern''s attack pattern was actually so simple, and the creature only made use of its scythe after realizing that Kai had a stronger fire. Or maybe Jack-o''ntern itself couldn''t use the fire inside its body to attack him.


    If that was the case, then it made sense. The only time he saw Jack-o''ntern use fire was from itsntern. Indeed that could harm vampires as the source was the same coal inside its body, but¡­


    "Your fire is too weak. Let me show you what a real fire is."


    He struck the ball of fire on hand straight in the middle of Jack-o''ntern''s chest. And it burst, dyeing the whole cemetery in the orange hue of Phoenix fire.


    The area around the center of the attack, Kai and Jack-o''ntern, was covered in a raging fire like a tornado. This technique was simr to the one he used to burn Malice for the first time but stronger due to his increased power.


    "Aaaarrghhh!!" Jack-o''ntern screamed in pain as the Phoenix fire burned its body. Its rag clothes were the first to turn into nothingness, revealing the ck skeleton bones and coal underneath.


    The ck burning coal in the center of its chest, behind its ribs, turned red. It couldn''t handle the heat generated by the phoenix fire and slowly turned white, burning with great intensity.


    The pumpkin head also melted slowly. It was amazing that it could handle the Phoenix fire for a few seconds.


    "Burn into nothingness, pumpkin head!"


    "Gaaarrrrr!!! H-Help!"


    "Help? You attacked us first, and you screamed for help?!"


    "Agghh! I-I only wanted to live forever! Pr-Promise! H-Hel¨C!"


    Its sentence was cut short as its pumpkin head was fully melted. The ck bones were the ones who got burned next, leaving only the coal that turned white. It slowly crumbled into dust.


    Kai stopped feeding Spirit Power to the Phoenix fire. It was enough. The Jack-o''ntern had been defeated.


    ''What was that earlier? Did jack-o''ntern just ask for help? And live forever? Isn''t Jack-o''ntern an immortal creature?''


    The white powder from burning the coal was the only thing left on the ground as the barrier shook and cracked.


    Crack! Crack!


    Shatter!


    It then shattered, destroyed like broken ss as the scenery and the sky turned into normal. He returned to the middle of the mountainous road he was before.


    A few questions shed through his mind, especially about Jack-o''ntern''sst words. But he was brought back from his thoughts by a voice that called out from the side.


    "Are you okay?"


    He turned around to see Liliana looking at him worriedly.


    She looked at his ripped clothes. After she noticed that, strangely, there was no blood on his body, she sighed in relief. "It seems that you''re fine."


    "Yes, I am fine." He nodded with a reassuring smile. "It seems you''re okay too."


    "I am not hurt if that''s what you want to ask," Liliana replied. Her expression was a bit strange, and the way she looked at him changed. There was respect in her eyes. "So¡­ Thank you. If you were not there, then I¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it. All is well." He cut her off and shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, if you feel thankful, can I ask you for a small favor?"


    "Ugh¡­ Sure." The vampire girl nodded.


    "Can you protect me for a few minutes?" He asked. "I need to replenish my Spirit Power."

 Chapter 93 93 – Strange Occurrence

    Hisst attack took a lot of Spirit Power from him. In the end, he used around 25% of the total of his Spirit Power, wasting most of it to burn Jack-o''ntern to nothingness.


    Considering his reserve was as big as Amber and Ibaraki Douji, 25% of his Spirit Power was actually a totally ridiculous amount,parable to many normal yers.


    ''The fastest way is to replenish mine with Amber or Ibaraki, but¡­ I can''t do that right now, right?''


    The other way was to meditate. And when he did that, his body would be vulnerable to attack. Going back right now was something he didn''t want to do, and he wanted to find Boogeymen as fast as he could.


    And there was also the matter of the driver acting strange and the Jack-o''ntern asking for help from someone he didn''t know. Maybe Jack-o''ntern''s attack was something nned by someone else who wanted to stop him from searching for the Boogeymen.


    ''That''s why I need to replenish my Spirit Power right now in case of an emergency.''


    "That''s easy." Liliana smiled softly. It was the first time he saw her smiling, and she looked beautiful with that. "You will replenish your Spirit Power right here?"


    "No." Kai shook his head. There was a possibility someone would attack them again if they stayed in this ce, so they should move. "Let''s move a little bit further into the forest first. We shouldn''t linger in this area any longer."


    "Alright. I will follow you from behind."


    Nodding his head, he began to jump inside the forest while trying not to make any noise.


    ***


    Back in Romania, around the outskirts of Bucharest, Amber stopped in his tracks and looked a distance away.


    ''Strange. What is this feeling of uneasiness? Should I contact Kai?''


    To be honest, she was actually worried about his safety. She also disagreed with moving separately but could only follow hismand as she knew Kai was strong enough to protect himself.


    Still, that didn''t mean she wasn''t worried about him. She was really worried about his safety.


    Not wanting to brag, but Amber''s feelings were usually spot on.


    "Should I just directly go to where he is right now?" She muttered as she looked up at the sky. Dark clouds began to gather above Bucharest''s sky, which was unusual at this time of the year.


    Then she turned her focus to the side as she felt a presence approaching her. It was Ibaraki, and she appeared from the shadows with a worried face.


    "Amber¡­ Master''s Spirit Power¡­"


    "I noticed it." Amber immediately replied. "Maybe he had gotten into a fight. I could feel he used a big attack using my power earlier."


    Ibaraki nodded at her words. "He used my power too."


    As the Ruler contracted Mythical creatures, they shared a bit of sense with him. They could feel it whenever he used their power, even if they were far away.


    "Should we help him?"


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. The fact that he no longer used our power meant he had already defeated his opponent."


    "But¡­"


    "I know what you''re worried about, Ibaraki. I am also worried about him."


    It was the fact that Amber felt that. No, because she was the first one to meet and make a contract with him; she knew him better than anyone else.


    "This is the first time we''ve been separated for more than 100 KM since we met. So it''s natural for me to be worried about him and his safety. But¡­"


    Amber was a Phoenix. She was a ming bird who could travel faster than a ne. Not to mention, Ibaraki Douji was a Mythical Oni, only weaker than Shuten Douji, the leader of all Onis.


    "We can reach him in less than a minute. No one would be able to beat our masters in under a minute, and you know that."


    Maybe that was a bit na?veing from Amber, but she only said with conviction that Kai was strong. Their contracts provided him with strength, and besides¡­ She also had a hidden goal by allowing him to go by himself without her or Ibaraki Douji.


    While she was indeed following hismand, it didn''t mean that she had no personal feelings. She loved Kai and wanted to be with him. And¡­


    "If he used his Spirit Power, then we can also help him replenish it tonight~ Aren''t you happy with that?"


    Understanding what Amber had implied, Ibaraki''s face blushed red. The Oni girl fidgeted, and then she nodded slowly.


    "Un¡­ I-I also want to do it again. H-Helping Master with my b-body¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Great!" Amber pped her hands together. She knew that Ibaraki also thought like her, though the reasons behind their actions were a little bit different.


    Her action was fueled by love toward Kai, and Ibaraki''s action was fueled by loyalty from the contract and the Oni girl''s desire to serve.


    "We will wee him together tonight, okay?"


    "Yes."


    Even if she said those things, however, she was still a bit worried. Behind her smile were unspoken words to keep Ibaraki from rampaging.


    Naturally, Amber had known about what Ibaraki did a thousand years ago.


    The Oni Race, especially the stronger ones among them, was prone to lose control of their power once their desire had taken over them. That was why Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji rampaged back in Ancient Kyoto, only stopping when the strongest beat them.


    That was why Amber didn''t tell Ibaraki. There was no way she would endanger Romania and told the Oni girl that¡­


    ''I feel some strange Spirit Power in the direction where Kai is.''


    Just as she said earlier, she could arrive where Kai was in under a minute. That was the only reason she could still keep her calm right now.


    ***


    "Khisisisi."


    A lowugh, full of confidence and sending a chill to every child, rang in the woods, watching two people far away from them with nasty, evil smiles made from buttons on their rag faces. Those two people were Kai, who meditated, and Liliana, who looked around with narrowed eyes.


    The one who let out augh held a hoe over their shoulder, fixing their straw hat with its other hand.


    "My prey." They let out a chilling voice as they looked at an empty space. "Boogeymen''s prey. Don''t touch him. Don''t send a pumpkin to him again."


    No one was supposed to be there. But once the Boogeymen''s voice rang from their mouth, a bunch of liquid metal came together and shaped into a human shape, standing in all glory as it regained its color.


    "My my~ I was just trying to gauge his normal strength as I wanted to invite him to our group. By no means I am trying to kill him. Well, if he was killed by a single Jack-o''ntern, then that''s what he amounts to, I guess. Hihihihi."


    A masked individual was what came out after the liquid came together. He was the Alchemist, the one who met Kai in Time Square, and the one who was supposed to be killed by the Boogeymen.


    The Boogeymen looked at the man with narrowed eyes. Their eyes changed from O-shaped into t ones, indicating that they were observing the man, Alchemist.


    Their hand moved, putting their ded hoe against the Alchemist''s neck.


    "Mine. Want your head severed again?"


    The Alchemist raised his hands in surrender.


    "Please, no. I will not touch him again." He replied with a shaking voice, but not a shred of fear could be detected from that. "May I ask something, though?"


    "What?" The Boogeymen asked, interested.


    "Why are you not showing yourself and making your presence known if you are targeting him, then?"


    Facing such a question, the Boogeymen grinned.


    "Kishi. What a silly question." They answered. "Prey is always best to be hunted when they are cornered. Preparations are not over yet."


    "I see." The Alchemist nodded. "Then I will just watch. I want you to be careful, Boogeymen. Don''t waste our effort to wake you up as something useless."


    As soon as the Alchemist said that, the Boogeymen swung their hoe, intending to decapitate the man once again. However, he had anticipated that, and his body melted into a liquid metal once again, disappearing into the dirt.


    "Hihihihi, not today. I hope you think about my offer again, Boogeymen."


    Boogeymen watched that and pulled their hoe back, slinging it over their back.


    "Boogeymen worked alone. We are one and only. No one orders us." They scoffed, and then their body sank into the ground, bing one with nature. "And we will get that body without fail."


    That was also the reason why Kai couldn''t feel the Boogeymen''s presence. Since the start, Boogeymen were nature themselves, and their presence had no difference from the nature around them.

 Chapter 94 94 – New Barrier

    "They are noting, huh?"


    "Coward."


    Dragon and Marcus were at Queens, looking at the big boulder in Cunningham Park. It was thest barrier cornerstone in New York City, and they had already observed it since afternoon.


    Marcus ruffled his hair in frustration. "Shit, we are just wasting our time, aren''t we?"


    Rather than observing the cornerstone, they could''ve just tried to find the members of Memento Mori. But they were here, protecting thest line of defense, so the seal of the ghosts and demons wouldn''t be broken.


    The new barrier wasn''t ready yet until tomorrow. And even now, when they were observing thest cornerstone, Marcus was working on the new cornerstone to erect a new barrier.


    "If I concentrated on creating a new barrier, it would be done right now, dammit."


    However, Dragon didn''t think so. "I don''t think we are wasting our time."


    "What do you mean?" The old man asked, ncing at the purple-haired woman beside him.


    Her lips curled up in a grin as she looked at the sky. She had picked up something interesting with the Spirit Power she spread to help with her vision. Something that would benefit them in case the ghosts and demons broke out before the new barrier was erected.


    "The concurrent incidents that happenedtely seem to wake her up," Dragon replied, raising her hand to the sky. "The air changed. It''s be moist, simr to 10 years ago. She changed the climate once, causing a great flood, and just fell asleep after that. What a troublesome olddy."


    Marcus didn''t say anything and only looked at the sky. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, hovering ever so slightly, being blown by the wind. Slowly, they moved in the same direction, toward southern Europe.


    "She moved to that ce?" He asked, a simr grin appearing on his face. "That''s why those Memento Mori guys didn''t appear, huh?"


    "Maybe." The old woman shrugged her shoulders. Her coat was ruffling in the sky due to the wind, and she crossed her arms under her ample breasts. "It could also be because those guys didn''t think they needed to destroy thest cornerstone yet with that brat still in Romania."


    "But they made a mistake."


    "Yup, they are."


    Both of them had the same thought. Memento Mori made the mistake of not targeting New York at this time.


    While the yer Organization hadn''t found Memento Mori''s goal yet, they guessed that the organization was aiming for Kai, the Ruler. And then, the Boogeymen¡­


    "That creature is also trying to get the perfect body," Dragon said, looking at Marcus. "Once again, I need to ask. Was it wise to send our grandson to Romania to find the Boogeymen?"


    "Don''t ever doubt me, you bitch." Marcus replied with a venomous tongue, like always. "It was not wise. It would be better if we were the ones who go to Romania, but¡­"


    A distant look appeared on his face, looking at the sky. The dark clouds had passed them by already, and the twilight sky had regained its orange color. A soft breeze brushed past his hair, and he slowly sat down on his butt.


    "Many supported him, and he needs to grow. He couldn''t be a na?ve pussy anymore."


    "You''re too harsh. You do know whose body the Boogeymen used right now."


    Dragon''s soft voice trickled through his ears, causing him to grin widely.


    "Hah!" He scoffed loudly. "That''s why you can''t kill the Boogeymen."


    "To be exact, we can''t. We are just too soft, aren''t we?"


    "Don''t lump me together with you, old bitch. I just don''t want my daughter to be sad at that time. Still¡­" Marcus frowned. "I hope that brat won''t break from this. I can only pray to Buddha."


    "Oh? So you''re converting?"


    "Shut up. Anyway, protect me for a few hours. I''vepleted my preparation. My familiars are already in their respective ces."


    "Already? That''s fast." Dragon turned to Marcus, surprised.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The preparation shouldn''t have beenpleted this fast. It was supposed to take a lot more time than this.


    "Did you get stronger, old man?"


    "Not really." Marcus shook his head, denying Dragon. "It''s just that the leyline is brimming with Nature power now, thanks to her awakening. Though we need to expect a bad storm tomorrow."


    "Ah, I see."


    That was something she missed. While she could feel the change in her surroundings with her Spirit Power, she couldn''t really feel something that was far away from her range. For the record, her range was limited to 500 meters radius with her as the center.


    "I will erect a barrier then. Will you do it from here?" Dragon asked, pulling out a Talisman with red ink written on it from her coat.


    This was a special Talisman, the highest grade out of all the barrier Talismans out there, specifically designed to protect someone who was doing a ritual process. Created by one and only Marcus, the best Onmyouji from the Ashiya family, though he had already thrown away his family name 10 years ago.


    "I will leave it to you." He said, putting his hands together and crossing his legs. "I will begin."


    "Yup."


    Then his Spirit Power leaked from all spots of his body, erupting like a zing me. It lit the roof where they stood with pale blue color, visible from all angles in New York City.


    Dragon also began to work. She fed the Talisman in her hand with Spirit Power, erecting a triangr barrier around them. This barrier was made from lightning, the element he mastered the most.


    "Don''t fail, old bastard."


    As an Onmyouji from the Ashiya Family, the descendant of Ashiya Douman, who was said to be the strongest rival, his Spirit Power reserve was one of the highest ever spotted from a human.


    He also knew a lot of secret techniques and inherited many familiars or Shikigami they called in Japan who were loyal to him and would die at his expense.


    And he pulled out five Talismans from his pockets. They were all ck with gold ink used to writeplex runes. They flew from his hand and hovered around his body.


    Closing his eyes, he chanted.


    "Protector of the east, Seiryu; Protector of the south, Suzaku; Protector of the west, Byakko; Protector of the north, Genbu. And the center protector, Kirin. Five Divine Beasts of the Myth drive back the disasters and keep the evil sealed."


    As his chant was nearing the end, many low-grade and mid-grade ghosts showed themselves up on the roof.


    "GyGAAAAA."


    "KiillLL!"


    "DaNggeRRR!!"


    "Oh, they areing." Dragon muttered, about to pull a Talisman from her pocket to erect a barrier.


    But before she did that, the sky had turned purple from the barrier erected by yers in the distance. They knew that this ritual was important, and they also showed up on many roofs around Marcus and Dragon.


    Griffin was one of the yers included in those many. Hended in front of Dragon and turned to her, who was erecting a barrier to protect Marcus, and shouted.


    "Please leave them to us!"


    "Yup~ I am counting on you, boy!"


    The young yer nodded, then he spoke to the others around him. Then, those yers fought the ghosts together as Marcus concentrated on erecting the new barrier for New York City.


    ''That girl brought up a lot of good brats.'' Dragon thought in her mind, proud of her disciple, Katarina.

 Chapter 95 95 – Another Mystery

    Back in Romania, the sky had turned really dark as Kai began to move toward Constanta with Liliana. His Spirit Power was fully replenished in mere minutes as the lingering energy from Jack-o''ntern was still around.


    Kai purified that lingering energy and turned it into a pure one to replenish his Spirit Power using Amber''s technique.


    Naturally, such a thing meant there was also impure energy left behind, and it gave birth to a meter-tall Malice, which was destroyed immediately by Liliana with her fist.


    Vampires had higher physical abilities than humans, though they were still a league weaker than Oni races. And even though the barrier around Romania kept them from being burned by the sun, their abilities were still only 50% of their usual.


    Destroying Malice with a single punch was hard, even for a normal vampire. That was why Kai was a bit impressed when Liliana did that, and he also understood that although she was way weaker than Amber and Ibaraki, she was still the descendant of the Mythical creature.


    They went to Constanta to run. Their running speed was faster than a car, and they settled at the speed of 60 KM/h so they could also scout the area.


    Fortunately, they didn''t find another Jack-o''ntern or any enemies. Unfortunately, they also didn''t find a sign of Boogeymen even when they walked around Constanta and asked the local Supernatural World resident in that ce.


    On a side note, he changed his clothes over there as his ck shirt was ripped here and there from Jack-o''ntern''s attack.


    Their search ended in vain, and they returned to Bucharest right after. The sky was still dark. The smell of dirt had gotten stronger, a sign that rain would pour down sooner orter. So he hurried back to his hotel while Liliana returned to her home.


    It was his best decision today, as the rain started pouring down once he arrived at his hotel as if waiting for him to take cover.


    "That was close."


    Kai muttered to himself as he let out a sigh. Then he noticed some stares from the people in the lobby, looking at his figure. He looked down and smiled wryly.


    The clothes he got were a white shirt with the words ''I love Romania,'' which was sold for a tourist. It was cheap and the only thing he could afford with the money he got in his pants. The store he got it from didn''t take cards, unfortunately.


    He hurriedly went upstairs toward his room at the top of the hotel and changed his clothes again. His choice was a in ck t-shirt and short ck pants that ended around his knees.


    While he loved long pants, sometimes he also wore short ones when he was a bit tired so his legs had room to move freely.


    Amber and Ibaraki had yet to return, and he could feel their presence staying in one ce.


    ''Maybe they take shelter from the rain or something?''


    As he thought that, Amber''s voice rang inside his head.


    [We''re sorry, Kai. The rain keeps us from returning to the hotel.]


    ''Talk about a coincidence.'' He smiled and sat on the bed.


    Kai knew that they could bulldoze through the rain and use Amber''s Phoenix fire to keep them from getting wet, but that would attract some unwanted attention from normal people.


    Umbre was a choice too, but maybe they were at a ce where they couldn''t secure it.


    ''Don''t worry, Amber. Where are you, by the way?'' He replied to the girl using telepathy through their connection.


    [We''re in the old town area, just a few Kilometers away from the hotel. We will return shortly after the rain has calmed down.]


    [Master, please forgive us.] Ibaraki chimed in. [We also didn''t find any clue about the Boogeymen, but we found something else. Once we return, we will share our findings.]


    ''Really? That''s great because I don''t find anything at all. Well, if you ignore my meeting with a Jack-o''ntern, then there is nothing unusual in Constanta.''


    [Jack-o''ntern? Hmm¡­] Amber hummed. [Let''s share our findingster, Kai. It seems like something or someone moved behind the shadow to keep us away from the Boogeymen.]


    ''I think so too.'' He nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Someone''s figure shed in his mind. A masked figure who stood above a billboard in time square, someone he had never forgotten even once.


    ''It might be the Alchemist or someone in his group. If he''s the 5th seat in Memento Mori, then at least this group has 4 other members besides him. Maybe they are responsible for whatever it is that you found out?''


    [I won''t deny that, as I want to keep the possibility open.] Amber replied. [Well, Kai. We should talk about the important matter directly. Even if we are talking in our mind through our connection from the contract, we don''t know whether there is someone capable of hearing us.]


    ''Yeah. I will wait for you girls to return.''


    [Yes. Rest well, Kai.]


    [Master, have a good rest.]


    ''Thanks, both of you.''


    They cut off their telepathic connection afterward. Kaiy down on the bed, looking at the ceiling and remembering his meeting with the Jack-o''ntern.


    "I am sure that someone sent the Jack-o''ntern to us and hypnotized or brainwashed our taxi driver earlier."


    Whoever it was, they must be someone skilled for him not to notice their presence. It happened simrly to when 3 giant ghosts attacked him and Ibaraki. At first, he couldn''t notice the Alchemist''s presence until he defeated the ghosts.


    Could the one who sent the Jack-o''ntern be the Alchemist? Or was it the Boogeymen? For all he knew and found out, Jack-o''ntern was actually simr to abination of a ghost and Malice.


    It had a physical body, but it was also just a soul that got trapped inside the burning coal that acted as its core. It was such a strange creature.


    "Liliana said many Jack-o''nterns were spotted in Romania, even more so on Halloween. October is still far, so there should be no Jack-o''ntern at times like this. The only possibility is¡­"


    No house was also detected in that mountain where he was attacked. And Jack-o''ntern only attacked someone who trespassed into someone else''s house without an invitation.


    "Someone created the Jack-o''ntern purposely to attack Liliana or me."


    If they wanted to attack Liliana, then they could just use a silver bullet, which was also lethal for a vampire. They didn''t need to go into trouble to create a Jack-o''ntern to kill her.


    "So the target is me. But for what reason?"


    Jack-o''ntern was indeed strong, but it wasn''t strong enough to beat him. At most, it only made him a little serious about finding out its trick. Once he discovered the way to defeat the creature, the rest was rather easy.


    "I don''t know anything¡­ Shit, I hate this kind of situation." He jumped up from the bed, walking toward the window while ruffling his head.


    Leaning on the window''s frame, he looked out of the room. The rain fell harder, and there was no sign of it stopping soon. His expression turned solemn as he gazed into the cracking sky, lit by the thunder that began to ring loudly above the cloud.


    A rain like this reminded him of what happened 10 years ago, about the death of his parents. A wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Now that I know about Supernatural World, I don''t believe my parents died in an incident anymore." He muttered to himself.


    Two incidents at the same time in a different country were too much of a coincidence.


    "They must''ve died because of some Supernatural stuff. I should look at it once I am back from this country."


    If they died in an incident, he would grieve again and feel the sadness that attacked him. But¡­ if by chance they died due to someone else''s work¡­ then¡­


    "I will find whoever is responsible and make them pay for it."

 Chapter 96 96 – Amber’s Feeling And Ibaraki’s Mistake

    Amber and Ibaraki returned to the hotelte at night after the rain had died down and people stayed in their homes.


    Ultimately, they were still a bit drenched from some leftover drizzle, but it could be easily solved by drying their clothes with Phoenix fire.


    Kai weed them, and three of them sat around the bed, exchanging information they got. It started with Kai, and he told them about the strange driver''s behavior and his encounter with Jack-o''ntern, which was timely as he was with a Vampire then.


    He asked Amber whether there was a hypnotic spell or Talisman that could be used to brainwash a vampire. And she answered.


    "There is no Talisman or spell to hypnotist people. However, there exists a spell and Talisman to confuse people. Because you couldn''t feel a Talisman, I think this driver was under a confusion spell. But that''s also strange¡­"


    Then she continued about how the spell worked. Basically, the caster needed to insert his or her Spirit Power into the unconscious individual beforehand. The spell would activate immediately without an exception when that person had woken up.


    This is where the strange thing she talked about came from.


    "You said he suddenly changed when he entered a mountainous area, right?"


    "Yes." Kai nodded.


    "Then it''s probably not a confusion spell, but something that I don''t know about. Maybe it''s a dark spell used by Vultures or troublemakers that is banned or something. I don''t know every spell in this world, especially those from underground."


    "Dark spell¡­"


    Just as its name implied, it was a banned spell that shouldn''t be used by and to other people. The reason was simple.


    "Yes. The side-effects that both caster and the casted one experienced are way harsher than the effect of the spell. I guess even if the Jack-o''ntern didn''t kill your taxi driver, he would die after the spell''s effect had ended. With a more gruesome death than being decapitated without feeling any pain."


    "That''s scary."


    "It is scary, Kai. That''s just how the world worked."


    Amber smiled wryly at him with a sad expression.


    ''And I am sorry, but I purposely made you experience these things first so you won''t get overwhelmed when the others take notice of your presence in the future. I know you will be involved in a bigger danger than what we experience now.'' She added in mind.


    From the fight with Ranga, protecting the Spirit Foxes, leaving the Tear and Boogeymen''s fake bodies to him. All of that was done purposely by Amber to give Kai a fighting experience.


    ''Maybe you will hate me when you find out about itter, but I will always love you. Because you are¡­''


    She nced at Kai, who was holding his chin and in deep thought. His mouth moved slightly, mumbling something in a low voice.


    Kai tried to connect what happened here to what happened in Time Square, New York.


    ''Presence?''


    The senses he got from Ibaraki detected noise, presence, and sight. He could hear better, feel better with his skin, and see better with his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It wasn''t like he had a good enough skill to detect other people by feeling their Spirit Power. Only Amber could do that between the three of them by using a technique, not her innate power from being a Phoenix.


    He needed some training before he could sessfully do that. And that said, training might be required time, which they had no leverage of currently.


    Then he remembered. Ibaraki might have seen how the Alchemist disappeared. The paper that the mysterious man threw only clouded his sight. Ibaraki had a different view point from him even though she fused with him at the time.


    "Ibaraki." He raised his head to look at the Oni who sat across from him. "Do you know how the Alchemist disappeared after we talked to him at that time?"


    "The Alchemist? Do you mean that masked person whose presence was strange that we couldn''t feel? I did see how he ran from us, Master. His body melted and became a silver liquid." The Oni girl replied with a confused look.


    Amber raised her head and looked at Ibaraki. She had heard about the mysterious man from Kai''s story that day, but she still wanted to hear this conversation as Kai seemed to have realized something.


    Kai nodded at Ibaraki''s words.


    "Yeah. When I think about it again, it''s a bit strange. How could both of us not feel his presence?" He continued, putting on a serious look.


    "At that time, I brushed it off; maybe it was because of the effect of the barrier, but¡­ After this incident, I think he might have a way to escape our senses. Like turning himself into something inorganic, or something like that."


    "That''s¡­" Ibaraki''s eyes opened wide. "I apologize, Master. If only I had told you right after that! I-I thought you already knew about it!" She bowed deeply at Kai, her lips quivering.


    Ibaraki knew she had messed up. She was afraid her Master would get angry at her, so she apologized. If she was kicked, forgotten, and got thrown away, she would just be a disappointment to Shuten Douji, which also affected the whole reputation of Oni.


    Also, her dream of serving the Ruler would be destroyed. A thousand-year-long dream that she couldn''t achieve had finally presented itself in front of her. If she was thrown away just because of one mistake, then¡­


    Ibaraki herself knew that her Master wouldn''t do that. But just imagining that was scary. Her instinct as a subordinate pushed her to apologize as soon as possible.


    However, instead of an angry voice, she felt a soft touch on her shoulder, followed by a soft voice.


    "It''s okay, Ibaraki. Raise your head."


    Ibaraki hesitantly lifted her head and was met with a gentle smile from Kai.


    "I''m not angry with you, Ibaraki," he said. "Mistakes happen, and it''s important to learn from them and move forward."


    Ibaraki felt a weight lifted off of her shoulders, and she couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of relief. She had never felt so grateful for a kind gesture before.


    Maybe she was prepared to get Kai''s anger because she had served under Shuten Douji since ancient times. But what she got wasn''t that, butforting words.


    She realized that the man she served was a kind soul who would forgive her with aforting word instead of hitting her and getting angry with her. That lifted a bit of her worry, and maybe she would get a bit bolder in the future.


    "Thank you, Master," she said. "I won''t let it happen again."


    "Yes." Kai nodded, satisfied with her answer.

 Chapter 97 97 – Dragon King’s Presence

    Then Kai turned to Amber with a curious look.


    "What''s the result of your investigation, Amber? You said you had an important matter that couldn''t be discussed through telepathy?"


    "Yes." The Phoenix girl nodded. "It is a very important matter. Maybe only I felt this, and I had only told Ibaraki so far, but¡­"


    Kai looked at Amber, his brow furrowed in concern. "What is it that you felt?" he asked, his voice soft and gentle. "Don''t hesitate and tell me about it."


    Amber hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting back and forth as if searching for the right words. Finally, she took a deep breath and looked directly into Kai''s eyes.


    "This afternoon, I felt something strange in the distance," she said hesitantly. "A massive owner of Spirit Power was approaching Romania from the direction of the US."


    Kai''s eyes widened, and he leaned forward, eager to hear more. "Go on," he prompted.


    ''From the US?''


    Who could it be? There shouldn''t be any creature that could be described as having a massive Spirit Power that resided in the US.


    If there was any, then Amber would surely tell him the first day they met to be careful around that creature. The fact she didn''t tell him anything meant¡­


    ''Either the creature isn''t a danger to me, or that creature is in a dormant state.''


    "It''s difficult to exin," Amber continued, a hint of frustration creeping into her voice. "It''s like a pulsing aura of raw power and ancient wisdom. But at the same time, there''s something unsettling about it, like it''s notplete yet."


    Kai frowned, his mind racing. "Do you have any idea where the owner of that Spirit Power currently is?" he asked, his tone serious.


    That was unsettling. Raw power and ancient wisdom. If even Amber, one who had lived for a long time, described it as that, it was really unsettling.


    Amber nodded. "Yes, I know where it is. It''sing from the north, beyond the dark cloud," she said. "It''s staying there as if keeping something in check."


    Kai was quiet for a moment, contemting Amber''s words. That meant the owner of that Spirit Power caused this rain.


    ''Rain, huh? There are only a few Mythical creatures that can cause rain just by existing.''


    "And you only just now recognized the owner of this Spirit Power?" he asked, his eyes searching Amber''s face for any hint of uncertainty.


    Amber nodded again, her expression turning grim. "I''m afraid so," she said, her voice low. "But now that I have, I can tell you with certainty that it''s the Dragon King."


    Kai''s eyes widened, and he let out a low whistle of amazement. "The Dragon King?" he repeated, his voice filled with awe. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m positive," Amber said, her eyes shining with determination. "Her Spirit Power is unmistakable. It''s a feeling that could only belong to one of the most formidable creatures in the Supernatural World. She controlled the weather. There is no way I could mistake hers for someone else''s."


    His mind drifted back to what happened 10 years ago. The rain at that time caused floods in the US, which was rare considering the country''s terrain. He joked that the Dragon King was sad, but was it really just his joke?<novelnext></novelnext>


    What if the Dragon King was really sad and cried at that time? That would exin the disaster. It was famous that whenever the Dragon King cried, the world would be attacked by massive floods, storms, and tsunamis.


    This time, the rain only seemed to affect Romania. Which meant the Dragon King used their power with restraint to keep something in check.


    Kai leaned against his hands, his mind racing with a thousand questions.


    "What do you think he''s doing here?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder. "Was it due to Boogeymen''s appearance? I heard the Boogeymen also showed up 10 years ago."


    Amber shook her head. "I''m not sure."


    Kai ran his hand through his hair, trying to calm himself down. He knew he needed to focus and think logically. He needed to consider all the possibilities, no matter how frightening they may be. He couldn''t let fear cloud his judgment.


    The Dragon King could also be here due to his presence, the Ruler, the descendant of the strongest. So he turned to the person who was knowledgeable about the Ruler.


    He looked at Ibaraki, who was looking at him with a steeled gaze. "Ibaraki," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "Do you have any theories as to why the Dragon King is here? Anything at all, no matter how small or far-fetched it may seem."


    Gulping, the Oni girl nodded.


    "The Dragon King and the strongest have a unique bond," Ibaraki began, her voice low and serious.


    "It''s a partnership unlike any other, formed not by contract, but by mutual respect and trust. The Dragon King is one of the few creatures in the supernatural world who is said to be on equal footing with the strongest, and their rtionship is an open secret."


    Kai listened intently, his eyes fixed on Ibaraki''s face. He had never heard of such a rtionship between the strongest and any other creature before. He thought every Mythical creature that was close to him had contracts with the man.


    "What do you mean by ''equal footing''?" he asked, his voice curious.


    Ibaraki leaned back in her seat, her eyes closed in thought. "It means that they are partners, not master and servant," she exined. "They have a rtionship built on mutual respect, trust, and understanding. They work together, not as the Ruler and a subject, but as equals."


    Kai was quiet for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts. Ignoring the rtionship between the strongest and the Dragon King, the question still remains.


    "Do you think the Dragon King is here because of me, the Ruler and the descendant of the strongest?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder.


    Ibaraki shrugged, a small smile still ying on her lips. "It''s possible," she said.


    "But it''s also possible that the Dragon King is here for her own reasons. But, Master. We need to be really careful around the Dragon King. If she''s either mad or sad, this world will be attacked by storms for at least a week, causing many destruction."


    Kai nodded, his mind whirling with possibilities. The Dragon King was a creature of immense power, and the fact that she was here in Romania was a cause for concern. He needed to find out what was happening and why she was here and told the Vampire lord in case he didn''t realize it.


    "Thank you for the information, Ibaraki," he said, his voice grateful. "I will consider all possibilities and try to find out what is happening. We need to be prepared for anything."


    "Yes, Master. Anything for you." Ibaraki showed a beautiful smile as she closed her eyes. "I am d I can pay for my mistake and help you this fast."

 Chapter 98 98 – Plan

    Kai walked towards the nightclub, the neon lights zing and the bass thumping from within. He looked up at the dark sky, still shrouded in clouds and hiding the stars, and sighed. The rain had stopped, but it wouldn''t be surprising if it started pouring down again.


    As he approached the entrance, the guard outside recognized him and allowed him to skip the long queue. Kai stepped inside. People were dancing andughing, having fun times with their friends.


    A vampire dressed in a bunny costume greeted him as soon as he showed up in the nightclub. "Wee, Ruler. What brings you here today?" she asked in a low voice.


    Kai turned to her, his expression serious. "I have some important information to deliver to the Vampire Lord. Is he avable?"


    The bunny vampire shook her head regretfully. "I''m afraid the Lord is not here at the moment. He has a certain schedule and is not expected back for some time."


    ''Hmm¡­'' He hummed in his mind.


    The new information about the Dragon King was really important. Maybe the Vampire lord also noticed the Dragon King''s presence and was not here because of that?


    Anyway, it wasn''t something that needed an immediate response from Grigori. He just wanted to tell the lord of Romanian vampires and asked when would the manpower Grigori could help him locate the Boogeymen.


    Also, he had forgotten because he just wanted to find the Boogeymen as soon as possible, but he also needed to tell the Vampire lord about Robert, who would act with the manpower provided to locate the Boogeymen.


    ''Well, it can''t be helped. Should I just grab a drink or two while I am here? I bet Amber and Ibaraki won''t mind me staying for a few hours.''


    "I will just grab the drink, in that case. Should I go to the second floor where the people from Supernatural World gathered?" Kai asked, unsure where he should drink in this nightclub.


    The first floor was for normal civilians, and the second floor was for those from Supernatural World. He didn''t know where he should grab a drink as he had only joined the Supernatural World a few days ago.


    ? The bunny-costumed vampire smiled warmly at Kai, her eyes lighting up with amusement. "Yes, of course. The second floor is where all of the supernatural beings gather. You might find something interesting orpanion there. Allow me to show you the way."


    Kai followed the bunny vampire as she led him to the staircase and up to the second floor. The atmosphere on the second floor was more subduedpared to the first floor, with low lighting and hushed conversations.


    As they approached the bar, he noticed several vampires and other supernatural beings gathered around, sipping on their drinks and chatting. The bunny-costumed vampire gestured towards a free bar stool and offered to get him a drink.


    "What would you like to drink, Ruler?" she asked, her eyes flickering with a hint of mischief.


    "I''ll have a ss of your finest red wine, please," Kai replied, taking a seat at the bar.


    The bunny vampire nodded and disappeared to fetch his drink. Kai turned to survey the room, taking in the sights and sounds of the supernatural gathering.


    It was a diverse crowd, with vampires, werewolves, and even human yers in attendance. Despite their different backgrounds, everyone was getting along,ughing and chatting as if they were old friends.


    His gaze then stopped at a man at the corner of the room, drinking along while heaving a sigh. That man had familiar blonde hair and build, and Kai immediately recognized him even with the low lighting.


    "Is that Robert?" He muttered. For some reason, that blonde guy looked troubled and let out another sigh.


    The vampire in a bunny costume returned with a drink on a tray at the time.


    "Here is your order, Ruler. Please enjoy. It''s in the house." With a captivating smile, she put the ss in front of Kai.


    "Thank you. By the way, I''ve found an acquaintance. Please excuse me."


    "Yes. Please call me if you need anything. I''ve been ordered by Master Grigori to serve you."


    "Much appreciated."


    Taking the ss of wine, Kai walked toward Robert. Many people on the second floor had heard the word Ruler. They looked at him curiously and some with awe. He smiled wryly when he received all the attention he didn''t deserve yet.


    ''I need to get used to these gazes.'' He thought as he knew he would receive such gaze from now on every time someone met him if they knew his title.


    Robert apparently also heard the murmur from the surrounding as he raised his head, turning it toward Kai. When he noticed that the Ruler, Kai, was walking toward him, a soft smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand.


    "Hello." Kai greeted the blonde man as he sat on the chair across from him on the other side of the small circr table. "Are you good?"


    "What do you think?" Robert replied with a small chuckle. "I am here to meet the Vampire lord on your order, but the man himself is out. Rather, you''ve ordered me toe here. If you need something with the Vampire lord, you just need to order me to. You don''t need toe by yourself."


    "Just a bit of a situation that I need to resolve myself." He replied, sipping the wine slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It had a subtle taste and was different from regr wine. The vampire seemed to serve him the finest as he asked for.


    "The situation changed a little bit. I think it will be harder to find the Boogeymen from now on."


    "What do you mean?" Robert''s tone turned serious as he leaned against the table. "It is already hard as it is, but you said it will be harder? I think I need to know about it, too, no?"


    "I n to tell you after meeting Grigori." He replied with a wry smile.


    Right, he nned to tell Robert, too, as he was his subordinate, his agent, to find information. However, he still hesitated. The new problem that arrived was totally unexpected, and it came from someone who could contract Mythical creatures without any problem.


    In fact, he had be restless since he heard about the Dragon King from Amber. It was the same restlessness he felt when he thought about the Boogeymen, but a bit different.


    He felt unpleasant and a bit angry whenever he thought about the Boogeymen, while he felt like he was restless because he wanted to meet the Dragon King due to his curiosity. What did she look like? What power did she have? And what was her rtionship with the strongest, his ancestor?


    Since he knew about his ancestry, he became interested in the strongest and would study history whenever he had a chance.


    "Is it that serious?" The blonde man asked, narrowing his eyes. "Should I run away from Romania?"


    Even at a time like this, Robert could still joke around. Was he confident he could run if there was truly trouble?


    Unfortunately¡­


    "Even if you run, I am afraid if it truly bes trouble, you won''t be able to escape from it."


    "So it is that serious." Robert leaned back against the backrest and rubbed his temple. He furrowed his brows in frustration. "What have I put myself into? Ah, right. This is because we were desperate for money and crossed against you."


    "I am d you understand," Kai smirked at the blonde man.


    Even if Robert wanted to run, he would be unable to. Not only was Kai his benefactor that saved his family''s life, but he also swore with his Spirit Power to help him whenever he needed help.


    So this time, if he tried to run away after Kai had asked for his help, his Spirit Power would explode from within his body and turn him into a paste.


    ''If I can''t escape from the trouble, then at least I need to find safety. And the safest ce would be¡­'' He thought as he looked at Kai.


    Fixing his position, Robert looked Kai straight in the eyes. "Where did you stay, by the way?"


    "Hmm? It''s at the hotel near the intersection. Why?" Kai replied curiously as he took another sip of his wine.


    "I will move there," Robert replied immediately, drinking the cocktail he had ordered earlier. It was an amazing disy. He depleted the cocktail in one gulp and didn''t get drunk from it.


    mming the empty ss on the table, he wiped his mouth and continued, "If I can''t escape from the trouble, then I will stay in the safest ce in this country. Besides, we canmunicate easier that way, right?"


    "That''s true." Kai nodded.


    What the man had said made sense. They would be able tomunicate easily if they stayed in the same ce. But¡­


    "What about your wife? She''s still scared of me, no?"


    "She is. In fact, she often had trauma and nightmares. But she will be fine if she stays in her room all day. It won''t be a problem."


    "Well, if that''s your choice, then¡­ Let''s talk about another thing." Kai said, looking serious. "Earlier, I was attacked by a Jack-o''ntern, and possibly someone is targeting me. So, I have a little n that needs your help and expertise."


    "Someone is targeting you? They are crazy."


    "I wonder about that." He shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Anyway, I need to find out who targeted me this time. And for that n to be executed, I need your help."


    "Haa¡­" Robert let out a tired sigh. His work was already a lot, and now he was asked to do another work, which was probably a lot more troublesome than the others. "It''s not like I have any choice. Let''s hear it."


    "Hahaha, true. So the n is like this¡­" And Kai told Robert what he had in mind. They talked in a low voice and put a soundproof barrier around them, so no one was able to hear what they talked about.

 Chapter 99 99 – Creeping Darkness

    In the deep of the jungle, at the top of a certain mountain in Romania, a single figure looked up at the dark clouds in the sky while its buttoned rag face made a frown.


    "Dragon King."


    It didn''t have its usual smirk or uniqueugh. No, this figure of Boogeymen looked serious and¡­ felt fear.


    "Awakened at a time like this? Do you want to stop us again? Like 10 years ago?"


    Boogeymen had no idea, but they knew they needed to move fast. The threat posed by Dragon King was way higher than a Mythical Oni or a Phoenixbined. That was how dangerous Dragon King was, even though she had just awakened from her slumber.


    The n they carefully cooked would be a mess once Dragon King was fully awakened from her sleep. That was how much power Dragon King had in that body of hers.


    If she wanted to, she would be able to destroy the world by sinking the city with floods and creating storms for 30 days straight. But she didn''t do that because she had promised someone, a vow she respected.


    Still, in that vow, there was nothing stated about protecting an individual other than her friend. The question was¡­ Why did she step up to stop them 10 years ago?


    "We just want a perfect body. Why bother us?"


    Their n should''ve seeded 10 years ago when they found the perfect body they wanted. It was chaos back then, but he almost seeded. That was until the Dragon King showed herself and destroyed all their fake bodies in the furious storms and floods caused by her power.


    "We hate you."


    Krak Creak!


    A sound of wood ground against each other rang in the area. The trees around the Boogeymen started to squirm around, morphing into a humanoid form that resembled their real body. However, they had a face instead of being covered in a rag.


    The total of those fake bodies easily reached 20 and still increasing. Spirit Power leaked from Boogeymen''s main body; the color was mixed with brown and blue.


    "We have a body now. Not perfect, but better." The Boogeymen''s voice rang with some noises mixed in.


    It was as if there were two individuals living in the same body, and they talked in different tones,yered on top of each other, creating a creepy voice.


    "We will get that body tomorrow."


    The newly created fake bodies became bigger as they absorbed the dirt and pebbles on the ground. Boogeymen''s main body''s ragged face had a smirk as they stabbed their hoe to the ground.


    "Our body can''t hold on any longer." They scooped out a lump of dirt and took it in their hands, covered in tree branches shaped like ws. "Stop us, Dragon King. We are stronger now."


    ***


    In a certain region in Romania, on top of a high-rise building, stood the Alchemist with his usual half-mask and luxuriously tailored tailcoat. He held a book in his hand, not bothered by the rain pouring on his body.


    "Aah! A party crasher has arrived. What a shame." He sounded disappointed, but his voice was still lovely and cheerful even with that. "I wanted to test the new Ruler more, but I can''t do that with the promised protector being here."


    Protector. Something to describe someone who protects a certain individual.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The reason why the Boogeymen failed was simple." An ear-to-ear grin appeared on his face. "Because that creature never bothered to know whose body they aimed at! Their greed is immeasurable, and they refuse help from others. What an arrogant creature!"


    At first, the Alchemist wanted to find out about the Ruler''s strength, mainly because he and his organization were interested in him. That was why they revived Boogeymen earlier than the creature''s supposed advent.


    Who knew that the Ruler would be interested in joining their organization? That would give them a boost and make their n easier for the future.


    However, after observing the Ruler, Alchemist scrapped that idea. For one reason only.


    "The Ruler is too kind. He wasn''t fit to join our organization... yet."


    Right. His observation resulted in him finding out about the Ruler''s kindness toward the others. Someone might call him na?ve, but for Alchemist, he didn''t think that the Ruler was na?ve at all.


    Even behind his kindness, there was still ayered intention, hidden secretly, so the others didn''t notice.


    "People can change. Oh, how wonderful if his personality changed. Hihihihi."


    It wasn''t rare for people''s personalities to change, especially in the Supernatural World. Even the kindest man could turn into a cruel, cold-blooded murderer if they were forced. Nothing was set in stone, asdy fate was a whore who loved everyone. Even the evilest man.


    "That would be a good show~" The Alchemist spun his body, dancing on the roof as his boots hit the puddle, sshing water everywhere. "Ah~ The Boogeymen also can''t wait. They are really impatient! If only they waited for a bit¡­ Don''t you think so too?"


    The man stopped dancing, bowing toward the direction of a wall at the corner of the roof. He wasn''t speaking alone. He spoke to someone hidden there.


    Behind the wall, a figure covered in all ck stood calmly, crossing their arms inside their robe.


    "Not going to say anything? Fine." The Alchemist had a disappointed look, but then it was quickly reced by a grin.


    "The Ruler also seems to have a n. Unfortunate. If only he didn''t put up that soundproof barrier, my rat would be able to hear his n¡­ Also¡­"


    Looking at the sky, the Alchemist''s eyes shed with a silvery light. His grin widened, finding something interesting.


    "As expected. The Ruler isn''t a fool! He knew that he needed help from people, so he created his own force under him. He''s just inexperienced."


    Taking out a Talisman with amunication rune written on it, the Alchemist put it down on the floor. Miraculously, the paper wasn''t wet from the rainwater as if it was coated by some kind of waterproof agent often found in the supermarket.


    "Feel free to use this to contact us. I promise this will give you something you desire. Hihihihi." A creepyugh escaped the Alchemist''s lips as he slowly turned into a silvery liquid. "Well then, please excuse me." And he disappeared.


    After the Alchemist disappeared, the figure behind the wall stepped out from the shadow. Their coat was hit by the rain that started pouring down ragingly as they made their way toward the Talisman left behind by the mysterious man.


    Crouching down, they took the Talisman, revealing their slender pale hand from under the robe. They looked at the Talisman, and their lips curled up into a grin.


    "Just wait." A soft, feminine voice rang. "I will take my revenge."

 Chapter 100 100 – Seal

    Back in New York, a few hours had passed since Marcus tried to put up a new barrier. Sweat covered his body as many yers, including Dragon, protected him.


    The raid of the low and mid-level ghosts had ended an hour ago, and some of the yers took a rest to replenish their Spirit Power that got depleted from a long fight.


    Only Dragon and Griffin were still able to stand up on their legs, still having some Spirit Power to handle new attackers if they showed up.


    "Is it not done yet?" Griffin asked in annoyance as he turned to Dragon. "I have a date tonight! Tiffany will kill me if I don''t show up in 2 hours."


    "Just wait a minute, boy! It''s almost done! Also, who cares about your date with that slut, by the way?"


    "Hey! Don''t call Tiffany a slut! She''s a pure girl who only slept with me her whole life!"


    "Hah! I don''t believe that!"


    Dragon sneered at Griffin. Who would believe a girl in their twenties not to sleep around with other men in New York City? No one.


    "Anyway, you can just leave if you want to. This old man will finish in about a minute. Look, his Spirit Power started to spread all around New York, connecting the five centers of leyline and fixing the destroyed cornerstones."


    "Hmm?" Griffin hummed, closing his eyes to concentrate on feeling the Spirit Power spread around New York.


    Just as Dragon had said, a thinyer of Spirit Power and five condensed ones were already put in the right ce. The rest was just to consolidate their position, and the barrier was ready.


    "You''re right. I guess I can wait for 5 more minutes." He nodded. "But still, I believe Tiffany is loyal to me, you old hag!"


    Due to frustration, Griffin raised his middle finger at Dragon, and that didn''t end well.


    Dragon took down the barrier she put up to protect Marcus and smacked the young yer in the head, mming him against the ground and creating a thunderous sound.


    Bam!


    "Who did you call an old hag, huh? Look at my fucking sexy body! It''s even better than your slut, you little boy!"


    "Fuck!" Griffin cursed as he slowly raised his head. It was bleeding, and the rooftop under him was cracked. "That hurts!"


    "Of course! What? You want toin again?"


    Looking at the vein that popped up on Dragon''s temple, Griffin immediately shook his head.


    "N-No. T-That''s enough." He said, crawling away from the olddy. "A-Also. Is it okay to take down your barrier?"


    "It''s fine. He''s already done." Just as she said that, Dragon looked at Marcus.


    The five ck Talismans that hovered around him shot toward the sky in a golden light before flying to their respective ces to act as the core of the cornerstones. Their speed was even faster than sound, and they arrived at their ces in less than a minute and fixed the barrier.


    Marcus slowly opened his eyes, breathing roughly and gasping for air. "Fuck."


    The first word he said after he finished the ritual of creating the barrier was a curse. "That was taking a fucking lot of toll on my old body. But¡­" He looked up with a satisfied smile. "The barrier is fixed, for now."


    "For now?" Dragon asked curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah." Marcus nodded, standing up slowly under the respected gaze of the other yers that got up after hearing the thunderous sound earlier. "I didn''t fix it perfectly. My strength isn''t enough to do that, so I only made a temporary fix."


    "Is that so? So you''re really gotten weaker, huh?" Dragon smirked at him.


    "It''s not that, bitch. I am not like you, who spent half of my Spirit Power to stay young, hah!" Marcus scoffed at the olddy, causing her veins to pop up more.


    However, he didn''t care about that and only looked at her with a straight gaze.


    "There is something that I didn''t expect when I fixed the barrier. My daughter did a fucking good job that I can''t do anything about it."


    "What do you mean?"


    The mention of Marcus'' daughter was enough to keep Dragon calm down. Griffin looked at Marcus curiously while crawling away from Dragon, hiding behind the other yers toy low.


    Meanwhile, the other yers also looked at them curiously. They noticed some kind of rtionship between the two, but they had no idea who Marcus was because he had hidden himself for more than 10 years.


    "There is something sealed in the fifth cornerstone." He replied to Dragon calmly as he walked to the edge of the roof, looking at the stone that served as the fifth cornerstone with a narrowed gaze. "And I won''t touch that for now. It will unseal itself when it is ready or when something bad happens."


    "Is it rted to the brat?" Dragon guessed, approaching the old man and crossing her arms under her ample breasts. "No, it is rted to the brat, right?" She changed the question to confirmation.


    Every time the old man put on a solemn and longing face, it would always be rted to his grandson, his only family that he thought of as important. That was why it was easy to guess.


    Marcus nodded slowly. Then he pulled up a soundproof Talisman from his soaked shirt and activated it. He didn''t want the other yers to hear about what he wanted to say next.


    With the presence of the soundproof barrier, Dragon was also able to talk a bit more freely.


    "What is it, Marcus? What did my daughter-inw seal in that cornerstone?"


    "It is a memory," Marcus replied almost immediately with a frown. "Kai''s memory about what happened 10 years ago, to be exact."


    "¡­" Dragon didn''t say anything and only nced at Marcus, shocked. Then she noticed how the old man clenched his fist until it bled.


    ''What actually happened in New York 10 years ago?''


    "I know that my daughter sealed Kai''s memory, but I don''t know that she sealed it in this ce. I don''t think it is the perfect time to unseal it yet, especially when that monster started to move."


    "Oh? So the Boogeymen have moved?"


    "Yeah. My familiar just contacted me earlier. Gozu is just that efficient."


    "Aha!" Dragon beamed with a smile. "The ogre belonged to Ashiya Douman, your ancestor and the rival of the strongest. It''s a wonder why that kind of creature followed you willingly."


    "I am just that fucking amazing." Marcus showed a big grin as he took down the soundproof barrier he had put up earlier. "Anyway, ask the yer Organization to move. The Dragon King is also there, so prepare for a big storm."


    "Yeah." Dragon nodded slightly, looking at the sky. The yers had put the barrier down, and the dark sky reced the purple one from the effect of the barrier. "I hope there will be no flood."


    "Yeah. I don''t want to renovate the restaurant yet."

 Chapter 101 101 – Plan Commence

    In the end, the Vampire lord, Grigori, didn''t return to his base until morning. So he left a message to the bunny-costumed vampire to ry that he hade to visit Grigorist night.


    Kai decided to leave after dawn arrived, and Robert also returned to his hotel to prepare to move. He needed to tell his wife and tidy his luggage before moving.


    The n they talked about had been prepared. Using Robert''s connection to some shady Vultures, they got the thing they needed at a low price of $20,000.


    And thankfully, the item would arrive soon, and he would be able to use it immediately.


    When Kai returned to his hotel room, Amber was already out investigating the Dragon King, and he was only greeted by Ibaraki Douji, who wore her loose ck Kimono.


    "Wee back, Master." She smiled softly. "How is your talk with the Vampire lord?"


    "Grigori isn''t in his base." He replied, walking toward the bed and sitting on it, facing Ibaraki. "But I already have a n on my own. Say, Ibaraki. Do you mind if I ask you to do something?"


    The n he talked about with Robert. It was a hasty and rough n, but he was sure that it would seed in bringing the result he wanted.


    For that n, he needed Ibaraki''s cooperation.


    It could also have been Amber, but that would be too dangerous. The Phoenix girl''s Spirit Power was easy to detect, and she had no sensitive senses like Ibaraki.


    What he needed in this n was someone with sensitive senses, and Ibaraki Douji was the perfect choice that he ended up choosing.


    "Of course not, Master!" She immediately beamed. "Instead, I will be happy to follow your order. Please leave it to this Ibaraki Douji! Even if I amcking, I will do my best to meet your expectations!"


    "Good. While we are waiting for Robert and the item we ordered, I will tell you my n."


    "Yes!"


    He then exined his n to Ibaraki Douji. Her expression was serious as she listened to him, nodding her head a few times to show that she understood her assignment.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to tell her that this n must be kept a secret from anyone else, even Liliana. He didn''t want the daughter of Grigori to know about his n as he couldn''t trust her yet.


    Then when he arrived at the most important part of the n, Ibaraki''s eyes widened, but she still listened seriously. Finally, he finished his exnation as he felt Robert had arrived with his wife at the entrance of the hotel.


    "Did you understand, Ibaraki?"


    "Yes, Master. Please leave it to me. I will carry out your order with all my abilities."


    "Thank you. I trust you with that."


    "Yes!"


    Inside, Ibaraki was really happy that Kai had left such an important task to her. Her lips curled up, creating the biggest smile she ever had.


    ''Master trusted me. I don''t want to disappoint him and will carry this out perfectly!''


    And they began to prepare their n with Robert, who brought the item they needed. Reba, Robert''s wife, was still afraid of Kai, but she didn''t try to evade him.


    ***


    The preparation of the n he had in mind finished without a problem. A few minutester, Liliana arrived at the hotel, and Kai went downstairs to meet her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He wore a long-sleeved ck shirt with a ck tie and ck pants. His ck hair was slicked back, and he wore a ck mask to cover the lower half of his face.


    When he arrived at the hotel lobby, he noticed Liliana standing near the entrance. She noticed him and turned to him.


    "You''re here, Ruler." The Vampire girl greeted him and bowed a little. Her arrogant behavior was nowhere to be seen due to her respect toward Kai grew from his disy of power yesterday. "What should we do today?" She asked.


    Kai stopped in front of her and looked around. He noticed a few vampires in the lobby. Five, to be exact.


    Noticing his gaze, Liliana turned to the vampires who were in ck suits standing around the lobby and said, "They are the manpower my father entrusted to you. They will move ording to your order while the others who aren''t here will gather information about the Boogeymen."


    "I see." Kai nodded as he turned back to Liliana. "Can they fight? Compare them to a 3-meter tall Malice so I can understand their strength." He asked curiously.


    Liliana grinned at her question, seeming to be a little bit proud as she dered, "They are decent. If they fought against 3-meter tall Malice, then each of them would be able to defeat one in a 1v1 fight under 1 minute."


    ''5 minutes, huh?'' Kai thought, whistling in amazement.


    Defeating 3-meter tall Malice in under a minute was quite a feat. Even when he fought one for the first time, he needed more than a minute to defeat it. Well, that was mainly because he had a low Spirit Power at that time and still didn''t understand his power.


    However, defeating such a tall Malice in under a minute meant they at least had the strength equal to a red Oni, the fighter Oni from Oni Vige. And the red Onis were said to have simr strength to an experienced yer.


    "They''re not so bad then." He said. "Then, can they defeat a Jack-o''ntern?"


    "That''s¡­"


    When Kai asked that, Liliana had aplicated expression. She nced at them before turning back to Kai.


    "Jack-o''ntern is like our natural enemy, so it will be a rather hard fight."


    "But they can protect themselves, right?"


    "Yes," Liliana confirmed with a nod. "They can defend themselves." She looked at the vampires who stood around, and her golden eyes shed a dangerous glint, gesturing to them that they should be able to protect themselves from Jack-o''nterns.


    The five vampires knew that the daughter of the Vampire lord was selfish and a bit arrogant. When they noticed her gesture, they shuddered. They knew that they would be killed if they messed up or didn''t live up to her expectations.


    Kai didn''t know about that as he didn''t fully understand how the vampire society worked or about Liliana''s personality.


    "Then, that''s enough."


    He only thought that Liliana only used her authority as the vampire Princess to confirm that her subordinates could protect themselves from the Jack-o''ntern.


    Also, what she would do to her subordinate wasn''t of his concern. He only needed them to collect information for him.


    "Let''s go. I want to check the previous mountain to search for a clue again."


    "That mountain where we met the Jack-o''ntern?" The Vampire girl asked, to which Kai replied with a nod. "Should we run toward the mountain?"


    He nodded at her question, "Yes. We will run."

 Chapter 102 102 – Surrounded

    The atmosphere around the mountain they had been before was bleak due to the dark clouds looming around the sky, hiding the sun.


    The rain drizzled ever so slightly, wetting the dirt of the mountain as Kai and Liliana traveled on the wet tracks. The five vampires that Grigori sent to help were spread around the mountain to look for a different clue.


    "Ugh¡­ This is gross. My shoes are covered in mud now!" Liliana whined as she raised her legs, looking at her ck shoes that got covered in dirty mud. "I shouldn''t have worn my favorite shoes¡­"


    Looking at her, Kai chuckled. It was clear that they were going to a mountain, but she wore her favorite shoes. Even her outfit, sexy red clothes with detached sleeves and a red pencil skirt, wasn''t something fit to be worn when they traversed a mountain.


    That was why Kai also wore a long-sleeved shirt this time so his arms wouldn''t get scratched by branches, even though his wound would get healed in less than a few seconds. His mask was used to filter some dust in case he needed to dig the dirt or something.


    "You''re free to return to change your clothes if you want to. I can investigate this part by myself." He said to Liliana as he stopped. "There are 5 other vampires who helped, too, so feel free to change your shoes first."


    "No." Liliana shook her head and stopped, looking at Kai. "If I return now, my father would get mad and me me. My job is to follow you, so I can''t return without you."


    Even though her job was to follow him, as she said, it didn''t seem like she intended to talk politely to him. Since yesterday, Kai had noticed her bratty personality.


    It wasn''t like he cared about that, but Liliana was also headstrong, which made him ufortable asking her for something. The fact she protected him when he replenished his Spirit Power was maybe due to her being thankful he protected her from the Jack-o''ntern.


    ''As long as she doesn''t try anything to stop me, I will try to keep up with her behavior. The Vampire lord also promised to lend me his manpower, so I can''tin.'' So Kai thought as he continued walking deep into the mountain. ''Besides¡­''


    Kai turned to Liliana, who followed him closely from behind while grumbling about the dirty mud. She had a displeased and disgusted expression but didn''tin verbally against him.


    Their search continued in silence. The mountain was quiet; it was eerie. Not even an animal was spotted when Kai walked deeper. The sound of the bird was gone, only the sound of water dripping from the high ce on puddles and leaves.


    When he noticed such an abnormality, he stopped and looked around.


    "It''s strange." He muttered to himself, turning to Liliana. "There is no animal noise." He continued with a higher volume.


    "Hmm?!" Liliana raised her eyebrows and looked around; her nose moved slightly. Her expression then turned to horror, and her face paled even further.


    "This?! W-What the hell is this?! The rain has washed some away, so I couldn''t notice it. But when I concentrate, I am able to pick the blood scent that spreads around the forest!"


    "Are you serious?" Kai asked, furrowing his brows.


    The blood scent spread around the forest, and even Liliana didn''t notice it before concentrating and going this deep.


    Due to the rain, the scent was washed away. There should be a center of it, the ce where the massacre happened.


    "Can you pinpoint the ce with the thickest blood scent?" He asked, concentrating on feeling the presence around him. However, he currently couldn''t do that. He saved his strength and energy for his n.


    At this moment, he couldn''t even feel the 5 vampire''s presence unless he closed his eyes and concentrated on finding them. So¡­


    "Make sure to locate your subordinates too. It would be bad if they got caught by whoever did the massacre to fill this forest with the smell of blood."


    "I know!" Liliana raised her voice and closed her eyes. Her red Spirit Power leaked a little from her body, enhancing her senses, especially her sense of smell and sight.


    When she opened her eyes again, the previous golden eyes had a tint of red, shing like a neon light. Her eyes looked like she could gaze deep inside him, sensing the secret he hid from her.


    And as expected, she found out about it. Her eyes widened when she looked at him. "You?!" She raised her voice but was interrupted by Kai.


    "Focus on finding them first. I will exinter."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Liliana nodded, albeit a bit hesitant. She knew that the priority right now was to find the source of the blood scent.


    "I will need your exnationter." She said before she looked around, narrowing her eyes. The veins around her eyes popped up slightly, showing the blood vessel under her pale skin.


    It was the technique often used by vampires to increase their senses. When they used this technique, they could smell a drop of blood from 3 KM away, but it had a side effect. It would increase their bloodlust and make them thirsty.


    That was why they usually only used this technique when they were cornered or in a fight that could lose their life.


    "I found it. Unfortunately, the five vampires had¡­ been killed. I smelt their blood mixed with the one I smelt earlier." Liliana eximed, deactivating the technique.


    She gasped for breath as her fanged teeth were exposed. Thirst attacked her, so she pulled out the emergency blood capsule she had brought with her from between her cleavage.


    Opening the capsule, she drank the content in one go. Herplexion recovered a little bit as her breath turned normal.


    "Where is it?" Kai asked, raising his guard.


    "That''s¡­" Liliana pointed to the ground with a pale face. "It''s here¡­ And¡­" She looked around.


    A rustling sound suddenly appeared from around them. The bushes moved around, and then a few figures appeared. All of them had simr stature of 2 meters, with dirt as their main body and tree branches as their wed hands.


    Kai recognized them, and he smiled bitterly under the mask he wore. The head of five vampires from earlier was held, paraded like a prize.


    "We are surrounded." Liliana finished her sentence, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    "I can see that."


    This situation wasn''t what he had expected. A big surprise for him, who tried to find their trace but was unable to find them.


    "Khisisisisi."


    The figures around them, around 20 humanoids, simultaneously let out a uniqueugh that he was familiar with. The previous quiet forest was filled withughter, a burst of eerieughter that didn''t belong to this world.


    Among them, one figure really stood out. Perching on the thickest branch of the tallest tree around the area was a figure with a ragged face and wed wooden hands. Then that certain figure''s face created a grin.


    "We found you!"


    At that moment, the other figures'' mouths filled with sharp rock teeth opened at once,ughing loudly. Their voice thundered across the whole forest, shaking the ground.


    "Kishisisisisisisisi."


    Normal people or even a yer would be afraid if they were surrounded by such creatures. Liliana''s body was shaking uncontrobly. She knew that each of these figures could easily rival even a skilled fighter.


    However, Kai had a different thought. He had confirmed it, his feelings. Why was he so fixated on finding this unknown creature he had met only once?


    The answer was simple. He somehow hated this creature. He hated Boogeymen for some reason he didn''t find out yet. However, that reason wasn''t important. He would find out in the future.


    "No." His voice rang from under his mask in a lower tone than usual. It was deep and intimidating. Then he dered. "I found you."

 Chapter 103 103 – Acting Alone

    At Amber''s side, she was walking around the coast of Constanta to find the Dragon King.


    Even if the creature was called the Dragon King, it was also known as the Dragon God and the Sea God. That was why, mostly, the Dragon King stayed at sea; hence Amber tried to find her here.


    "It''s no use." The Phoenix girl sighed tiredly. "The Dragon King concealed her presence and Spirit Power once she arrived in this country. I can''t feel her anymore." She muttered to herself, sitting on a bench at an empty beach.


    She pouted as her search ended in naught.


    "Kai will be disappointed in me¡­ And I don''t want that. I want him to look at me more¡­"


    It was an earnest wish of hers, and that was why she worked hard to get his attention more. Being saved by him, she had grown attached to and loved Kai.


    At first, she didn''t think that she would grow so attached like this. She only thought that she wasfortable around him and liked him after making a contract with him, teasing him sometimes to get his reaction. But¡­


    "Who knows that he truly cares about me, and I''ve grown to love him in just a few days. As expected from the Ruler¡­ No, Kai, I guess." Her lips curled up in a smile as she stood up.


    Staying here would be pointless as she couldn''t find the Dragon King. The other party was so strong that even she couldn''t find her and breached Dragon King''s concealment.


    Maybe if Amber used all her power and turned back into her real form, she would be able to fly above the dark clouds to find the Dragon King. However, that could also be taken as disrespectful by the Dragon King.


    Proper etiquette was needed to meet the Dragon King. And the only one who could skip that etiquette was only the strongest, the previous Ruler. There was a chance that the Dragon King wouldn''t mind if Kai also skipped that etiquette, but surely not Amber.


    "If the Dragon King gets angry because I tried to meet her without making an appointment through her servants, the world will also get involved. And I can''t do that, or Kai will get angry at me."


    Walking back to the main street of Constanta, across from many architectures that still looked from the early 20th century, Amber suddenly stopped when she felt a spike for Spirit Power concentrating at one spot.


    She narrowed her eyes in a certain direction to the mountainous area that connected Bucharest to Constanta.


    "What?" She let out a confused voice, as she couldn''t make out what she had felt. A familiar Spirit Power belonged to Liliana, the daughter of the Vampire lord, and more than 20 unknown ones could be felt from that area.


    But what she couldn''t believe was a small Spirit Power that seemed to belong to her master, Kai.


    "Why is it so small?!"


    Her heart was beating fast, worried about her master.


    Gritting her teeth, she tried to calm herself down and understand the situation. This¡­ was something that shouldn''t be possible.


    Spirit Power could decrease, but someone''s reserve would stay the same. Kai was a special human being and could increase the size of his Spirit Power reserve by increasing his bond with his contracted Mythical creatures, unlike other people.


    However, even he wouldn''t be able to decrease his overall reserve. And what she felt right now was exactly that.


    Ibaraki Douji was also nowhere to be felt.


    "Wait." She suddenly remembered something as she was about to take off, turning back to her real form. "Could it be¡­"


    Then she extended her range carefully to avoid disturbing the Dragon King. She limited her search around the ground.


    It was when her Spirit Power that she spread reached Bucharest that she understood what happened. Her worry was lessened a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see¡­" She muttered and put up a barrier around her so normal people wouldn''t be able to perceive or see her. "


    Even so, she was still worried about her master. Because one of the Spirit Powers she felt that surrounded him was at leastparable to hers. She had never thought that the prey they had been searching for was that strong.


    "Marcus'' information was outdated." She said, her body slowly morphing into a giant fire bird with fiery feathers and a beautiful tail. Her size got bigger and bigger until she became a 10-meter-long bird.


    It wasn''t her final size, but it was the perfect size for her to travel anywhere. Her rather small size would allow her to use her speed the most.


    ording to Marcus, the Boogeymen were just as strong as the most powerful yer in this age. Amber had seen the so-called most powerful yer before, and the Boogeymen''s strength was way more than that if she just took ount of their Spirit Power.


    "I need to go there, or Kai won''t be able to defeat them."


    Her fiery wings pped, creating an air current that blew the dust off everywhere. Her figure slowly floated to the sky, leaving fire kes with each of her ps. Then when she was 10 meters above the ground, her figure shot out like a missile into the distance with a fire trail behind her.


    "Wait for me, Kai! I will arrive in a few minutes!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in Kai and Liliana, he started to engage with the Boogeymen''s fake bodies. His n worked, and it seemed like almost all of their fake bodies were here instead of wreaking around Romania.


    "Bloody Spear!"


    Liliana could also handle herself as she created a spear from the blood she kept reserved beneath her clothes, handling two fake bodies that went over to her.


    "Kuh!" Even so, she was still a bit overwhelmed.


    She was pushed away by the fake bodies and disappeared between the trees, leaving Kai alone with the rest of the Boogeymen.


    "T-This is not fair!" The Vampire lord''s daughter shouted loudly as she pierced one of the Boogeymen, but the other quickly attacked her and let the pierced one recover.


    Only her voice could be heard as her figure had already disappeared. "Hang on! I will assist you immediately after I take care of these dolls!"


    Kai didn''t think she would be able to help him. He only smiled and looked at the Boogeymen, whose faces had been distorted due to their big grin.


    "You''re alone now!" A hoarse voice rang from their real body above the tree as the rest of their fake bodies surrounded him from various directions.


    ''18 + 1, and I am alone. But¡­''


    "Don''t misunderstand." He said to the Boogeymen.


    Facing these creatures, Kai didn''t even feel an ounce of fear because he had heard a voice in his head. He put on a stance, raising both hands.


    It seemed like Amber had already realized his n and came to him.


    "Come."


    "Kishisisi."

 Chapter 104 104 – Bait

    The real Boogeymen moved their hand, gesturing to the fake bodies to attack Kai.


    They moved simultaneously, raising their hands in a wing motion. Because of their sheer numbers, they couldn''te at him at the same time, and only four could reach him at most.


    Standing in the middle of them, Kai slowly dragged his left foot and ducked, dodging their attack. Then with a swift movement, he kicked one of them to the side with the full force of his leg.


    The first fake bodies got blown away, crashing against the ones behind them. But the other three that attacked him earlier had changed their course and tried to stab him with their w.


    He immediately blocked their attack as he coated his hands with pale blue Spirit Power, deflecting them to the side and counterattacked.


    None of the Boogeymen fake bodies had the ability to use their Spirit Power, apparently, and all of them were weaker than the one he fought in Oni Vige.


    He easily dealt with the first four ones as the others got blown away by the bodies he sent flying. Unlike the ones who chased Liliana earlier, they had a rather slow regeneration. Some of the destroyed body parts didn''t get fixed as fast as the other two, who went over to the vampire girl.


    ''They must be mass-produced ones. The carefully made ones must be sent to other ces as I initially thought.''


    Straightening his posture, Kai looked around his surroundings. The main body didn''t seem to have the intention to attack him yet.


    "Kishisisi, as expected from the perfect body!" The Boogeymenughed eerily. "You''re strong. But weaker than us! Behold!"


    A loud rustling sound echoed as the Boogeymen spread their arms and tossed a ck marble into the air. The fake bodies squirmed around, moving toward the ck marble that fell to the ground.


    Kai felt something big from that and recognized it as a core of the Boogeymen''s fake body he fought back in Oni Vige. That core was really troublesome as it could make the fake body recover even when he destroyed all of its body.


    "No, you don''t!"


    He immediately jumped toward the core that sucked the rest of the Boogeymen''s fake bodies into it, but the real body didn''t let him. The main body jumped toward him and swung its hoe, forcing him to put his arms up to defend himself from it.


    "Guh!"


    The hoe hit his arms that got covered in pale blue Spirit Power, blowing him away to the ground and creating an explosion sound.


    Crash! Bam!


    A 1 meter deep crater was created with him as the center. His arms didn''t survive the attack, but he quickly got up and dodged the following attack from the Boogeymen by jumping away.


    Bam!


    The creaturended where he stood earlier. The crater got deeper from itsnding and raised its face, which was covered in a rag.


    Kainded a bit away from the creature, looking at the Boogeymen and the sphere made of abination of fake bodies that got bigger and bigger behind the creature.


    Still, it didn''t seem that Kai had the leisure to mind the fake body. The Boogeymen stood up once again, swinging their hoe to get rid of the dirt stuck on its de.


    "Kishisisisi! You''re durable too!"


    "My, thank you." Kai smiled bitterly. Getting apliment from a creature that seemed to target his body was something he certainly didn''t appreciate. "You''re durable too. Why don''t you die right here and now?" He asked cynically.


    "Kishisisi, no no no no. Boogeymen live forever as long as there is fear in this world!" The Boogeymen''s buttoned expression changed. Their eyes turned into an amused slit and their mouth into a friendly smile.


    "Is that so? I know it, though."


    Beforeing to Romania, he learned about the Boogeyman and its legend in the few days he didn''t have anything to do.


    Boogeymen were creatures born from children''s fear of the horror story told by their parents. They were born without any form and gained form using a local legend. That was why they were described as a scarecrow, meaning they could change their bodies and faces at will.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, it seemed like the real Boogeymen ''took over a body'' instead of ''changing their body.'' Only their fake bodies could change their bodies at will, and they were worth being called scarecrows as they could also fix their bodies by using natural materials around them: dirt, stones, or trees.


    And apparently¡­


    ''The Boogeymen is trying to get my body. Someone else should have tried to bring me here, maybe that Alchemist or someone else from Memento Mori who awakened the Boogeymen. But¡­''


    A smile crept up on his face as he ignored the fact that the blob of sphere behind the Boogeymen''s real body started to gain a humanoid shape.


    ''That''s what I nned all along. This is still within expectation¡­ Except for the fact that they attacked Liliana. But that would make this easier, so that was a pleasant surprise for me.''


    "Kishisisi, give up. You won''t be able to defeat Boogeymen!" A shrillugh echoed from the Boogeymen''s mouth as the fake body regained its humanoid form, standing 5 meters tall behind its main body. "We are one. We are immortal! We are everywhere!"


    ''It''s a shame that my other n failed because they hadn''t shown up yet, but¡­ I don''t think I can continue this farce any longer. That fake body looks rather strong.''


    Rxing his stance, Kai held his neck with his hand and cracked it, confusing the Boogeymen. At that moment, the arms that he used to block Boogeymen''s attack earlier were exposed, surprising the creature.


    Their buttoned eyes turned into big O-shape as they pointed at Kai with their wed hands.


    "You!" Their voice was trembling in anger that boiled from within their body.


    The Boogeymen''s fake body also trembled as it fully regained its form, with a body made from dirt, a slim face with sharp teeth from sharpened rocks, and wed hands from strong tree branches.


    It was natural that the Boogeymen were mad.


    "That body! You destroyed it!"


    Even if the Boogeymen were a creature of legend and born from fear, in the end, it was from the fear of children. This creature wasn''t smart, only strong and scary.


    The Boogeymen only had the intellect at the same level of children, so their thoughts could be predicted easily if someone had a clue about its n.


    Still, that didn''t mean they weren''t dangerous. In fact, that itself was what made the Boogeymen dangerous, as it could only retort to something simple and hard to predict without any clue. Exactly what happened 10 years ago when the Boogeymen suddenly appeared and wreaked havoc.


    "Ah, this?" Kai pointed at his arms, which were dangling like doll arms that got destroyed. It didn''t regenerate, and its inside was exposed. Instead of blood and meat, it was clear that his arms were made from stic and metal materials.


    "You destroyed this, remember?" He said, using his broken hand to take off the mask he wore. Under the mask was a metallic color, totally different from his skin. "What a shame. I''ve taken a liking to this Puppet Marite. It''s like ying a game."


    Kai''s voice had changed, turning it hoarse, and had a bit of noise. He tossed the mask aside with a voice changer Talisman and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I do admit I can''t defeat you in this state, but¡­"


    When he said that, a cry of a bird arrived from above.


    ''It''s finally here.'' He thought, looking up at the sky.


    The Boogeymen also looked up, their eyes turned into a slit.


    It was arge ming bird, Amber''s original form. And on her back was a man with his body covered in pale blue Spirit Power, looking down with an amused gaze. One of his eyes was closed, and then two voices rang at the same time.


    "I believe I can do pretty well with my real body."


    Kai stood up on Amber''s back, stretching his arms and cracking his neck. At the same time, the ''Puppet Marite'' he controlled earlier fell on the ground like a broken doll.


    "My bait didn''t get the prey I tried to lure out, but at least I managed to pull a scarecrow out of its hiding ce."

 Chapter 105 105 – Duty And Report

    A few minutes ago, before Kai met with the Boogeymen.


    In Bucharest, Ibaraki looked at her master sitting on the bed with his pale blue Spirit Power covering his body.


    Looking at her Master, a serious look appeared on Ibaraki''s face as she turned around.


    "It''s begun." She muttered and then looked at her master once again.


    He had a smile on his face, meaning that he managed to lure maybe one of his targets or both. It was time for her to perform her duty.


    Concentrating, she tried to feel even a small movement around the hotel area. She knew that his master''s subordinates, Robert and Reba, were also on outlooking outside, but she couldn''t ck off from her duty, no matter how easy it was, just because of that.


    ''Master said there would be an attack in this area, and I was asked to protect his real body as he moved the doll he bought from the market.''


    Kai''s n was to bait out the perpetrator behind his attack by using bait made of the Puppet Marite. Using his blood and a part of his Spirit Power, he made the doll look a bit simr to him in terms of smell and Spirit Power.


    ording to him, at least one of his targets, Boogeymen, would take the bait as the presence of the Dragon King could also affect their ns.


    The one with higher intellect, probably the Alchemist or Memento Mori, as they were the suspects behind the Jack-o''ntern and Time Square attack, would probably not show up immediately and choose to hide.


    ''That''s why I was asked to find them. Because if they do show up, then they will show themselves around this ce.''


    People who worked in the dark would never observe a big fight near the main site. Instead, they would observe from a distance, from the ce that would get involved in the fight one or another.


    The reason why Kai didn''t tell Amber was to fool her too. If she stayed with him in Bucharest, the enemy would find out about his n.


    They had worked separately yesterday, so they needed to stay that way. Amber was smart, so she would understand his n when she noticed something unusual.


    And Ibaraki¡­


    A ck Spirit Power began to leak from her body, filling the room with her aura. It was a part of her job, her part in the n that Kai told him.


    "I need to hide his presence with my Spirit Power, so the suspect or people who targeted Master beside the Boogeymen won''t find out about his n until he fights the Boogeymen." A smile appeared on Ibaraki''s face. "As expected from Master! This Ibaraki will carry out her job with perfection!"


    As for now, she needed to wait until the people on the roof contacted her if something unusual happened. It wouldn''t be strange if the enemy got baited to this ce instead of the other one.


    Still, that was also a part of her duty. Dealing with an iing enemy when her master was busy was a part of her duty as an Oni, a fighter race.


    Her instinct as a fighter race and someone who had been living through wartime with the most destructive person, Shuten Douji, told her about something.


    ''Some enemies wille here. That''s certain.''


    ***<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the nightclub, the Vampire lord had just returned from his business in the morning. When he entered inside, he was immediately greeted by the bunny-costumed vampire that he ordered to keep an eye on the Ruler.


    "Wee, my Lord. I have a piece of urgent news I need to ry immediately."


    After taking off his coat, the bunny-costumed vampire bowed to Grigori, and he raised his hand to respond.


    "Raise your head. Follow me upstairs." Grigori replied with a serious tone. He knew that the news must be rted to the Ruler as he had gotten contact from the servant in front of her about his visitst night. "We shouldn''t talk about it here."


    "Certainly."


    Both of them went upstairs to the Vampire lord''s room. Once they entered, Grigori sat with his legs crossed, looking at the bunny-costumed vampire with narrowed eyes.


    "So, Meliya. What is this urgent news? Were the people I sent to the Ruler made some problem or what?"


    "No, my lord." Meliya shook her head slightly. "First of all, it is about the Ruler. He has some ns for today, and he talked with a yer we identified as Robert, codename Oni,st night. This morning, he left with princess Liliana to the same mountain where they were attacked yesterday."


    "I am aware of that." Grigori nodded. "The squad I sent to apany them had reported to me earlier. But it''s strange. I''ve yet to hear their report in thest 10 minutes."


    "That''s the second problem, my lord." She narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" The Vampire lord''s voice was filled with curiosity.


    Facing the curious Vampire lord, Meliya''s lips quivered. She couldn''t help but feel fear to ry this information to her lord.


    Not only was his appearance scary, but the Vampire lord was also known to be brutal and unforgiving. She was afraid that if she said something wrong, her life would be in danger.


    But, she was more afraid that he would get angry if he found this information himself and endanger even the other people.


    So with a weak voice, she said, "All the vampires we sent to help the Ruler were wiped out. For the five that apanied the Ruler, we found that they had been murdered by either the Jack-o''ntern that was hidden in the mountain or the Boogeymen. But, as for the others¡­"


    "For the other?"


    "As for the others¡­" Meliya repeated with her body trembling in fear. Grigori''s golden eyes bore through her as red Spirit Power leaked from his body, suffocating her.


    Clearly, Grigori was not in a great mood. He was angry. The news about his subordinates being killed was something he didn''t like.


    "Hey, Meliya. What about the others? Were they also murdered by the Boogeymen or Jack-o''ntern? Or were they murdered by someone else? Say it."


    Gulping, Meliya braced herself and told her lord.


    "From what the witnesses said, they were killed by another vampire, probably a traitor." She said with conviction, not even hiding a single thing. "There is a traitor among us."

 Chapter 106 106 – A Raid

    Ibaraki''s instinct turned out to be true. Just after a few minutes, she felt that the puppet that her master controlled had met with one of the enemies, the Boogeymen, as he told her through a telepathic message.


    Around that time, she felt something from a distance, belonging to a familiar person.


    She immediately opened the window as she felt that this person would''ve tried to get Kai, just as he had nned.


    And it didn''t take long for that person to arrive, hovering in front of the window in her original form of a ming bird.


    "Ibaraki! What is going on?" Amber asked with a raised voice, clearly confused. She noticed Kai''s figure sitting on the bed and continued, "Can you exin it to me?"


    "Master will exin to youter," Ibaraki responded as she walked toward the bed, carrying Kai with her arms and walking back to the window. "Just take Master with you right now and go to where you feel his Spirit Power being split. It''s your turn to protect Master, Amber."


    "What do yo¨C" Amber suddenly stopped as she turned around, feeling a massive Spirit Power that suddenly appeared and some smaller ones popping up one after another all around Bucharest. "This is?!"


    "A part of Master''s n. He nned this to bait his enemies out of their hiding ce. This is still ording to his expectation." Ibaraki calmly replied to the confused phoenix as she slowly handed the still meditating Kai to Amber.


    Without much choice, Amber turned her back around and gently let Kai sit on her back before looking over at Ibaraki again.


    The Oni girl smiled softly as she pulled back her Spirit Power that she used to hide Kai''s presence.


    "My turn to protect him is over. It''s now time for me to take care of those with Master subordinates on the roof." She pointed at the roof, where Robert and Reba peeked their heads to look at them.


    "A real Phoenix?!" The blonde woman expressed her amazement as her eyes shone brightly. "I can''t believe It! She''s the real phoenix!"


    "¡­" Amber was speechless. Were they the ones Kai trusted to protect Bucharest alongside Ibaraki? She couldn''t deny that they were skilled, even among the yers, and Ibaraki was more than enough to deal with the new threat, but¡­


    Well, she didn''t want to say anything because she knew nothing at all. However, she felt left out because she was the only one who didn''t know what this n was, and Kai didn''t tell her anything.


    So she could only do one thing now, escort her master''s real body to where the puppet fought the Boogeymen and defeated the creature they had been searching for with him.


    "Master trusted me, Amber. So I won''t disappoint him."


    Ibaraki''s voice was full of conviction. Amber looked at the Oni girl and nodded slightly.


    "Alright. I will trust you with this. I don''t know anything, but¡­ Good luck. It will not be easy."


    "Yes."


    Amber took off with Kai on her back and disappeared into the distance, leaving Ibaraki and the other two humans. Only a trail of fire had proved that the Phoenix was here a moment ago.


    Watching Amber leaving, Ibaraki''s smile was gone from her face. She stepped on the window''s frame and climbed on the roof in one go. It was easy with her physical ability. Her loose Kimono fluttered in the air, revealing her bodysuit underneath.


    However, that didn''t matter to her.


    Arriving on the roof, she was greeted by Reba. The blonde woman wasn''t afraid of Ibaraki Douji as she wasn''t even involved in the fight that night.


    "T-That was a real phoenix, right? A real phoenix just appeared! In front of my eyes!" Reba said frantically, gaining a bitter wry smile from Ibaraki.


    It seemed like the woman was a fan of a phoenix. It wasn''t like she was foreign to something like this. She knew that when someone was famous, many fans would act like Reba. She knew from experience when she apanied her former boss, Shuten Douji, on her tour.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Indeed." She nodded at Reba.


    Then her expression turned serious. "We can talk about that moreter. More importantly¡­ we have something to deal with." She then looked at Robert, who held a Talisman and tried to activate it.


    Feeding it with his Spirit Power, the Talisman got activated, and a barrier appeared with the hotel as the center, engulfing the whole Bucharest. The sky turned blue, not purple like the usual Talisman.


    As you''ve guessed, this Talisman was special, and Robert bought it from the Vultures alongside the puppet that Kai used to bait the Boogeymen. The effect was not to allow something inside to leave before they achieved a certain condition.


    Even when Robert, the caster, died. The people inside wouldn''t be able to leave unless the condition was met.


    And what he set as a condition was either to defeat Ibaraki Douji or Ibaraki Douji herself deactivate the barrier by saying a certain catchphrase.


    The target he chose was the creatures and Spirit Power that suddenly appeared in Bucharest and the vampires. yers were left out of this one because of Kai''s order. The yers weren''t involved at all, while the vampire had promised him to lend their manpower.


    "This will be arge-scale fight," Robert muttered as he saw the creatures that flew over the sky toward them, sensing that they were the ones who put up the barrier.


    Those creatures were unexpectedly the mix of small Jack-o''nterns and Boogeymen''s fake bodies made from dirt and tree branches that stood only a meter tall. Clearly, they were only sent here to create some chaos.


    And then there was the biggest one out of them ¨C standing 10 meters tall, one big hell of a Jack-o''ntern. Its body was made entirely of joined skeletons and bones covered in a dark blue robe. Its head was a round pumpkin, spewing fire from the carved hole.


    Some vampires began to prepare themselves in the distance, engaging with some of the creatures that passed their house. Even the Vampire lord stepped out from his base, standing on the roof to look at the force that approached from the distance.


    Grigori looked in their direction and nodded slightly. The Vampire lord seemed to know what had happened and was thankful to Robert that he quickly put up a barrier before the creatures could significantly damage Romania.


    Robert nodded back and smiled bitterly. That was all he could do, after all.


    "That''s the biggest Jack-o''ntern I''ve ever seen. How do they get the burning coal to act as its core? That must cost quite a fortune as the Devil won''t sell the one that big to someone without any identity." Robert eximed, smiling bitterly.


    Surely, even with his wife''s help, Robert knew he wouldn''t be able to beat that big crap of pumpkin. He would be burnt to a crisp or shredded by its skeleton''s hands.


    Thankfully, though, someone seemed to be excited to fight that. Looking back, he saw the Mythical Oni girl had an excited grin on her face.


    ''I am d I don''t necessarily make that man my enemy.''


    Reba stood behind Robert, readying her fire Talisman to fight, with a serious expression. An impressive and fast decision of the woman.


    But that wouldn''t be necessary.


    "You and you."


    Ibaraki stepped forward, putting one of her slender legs on the edge of the roof and pointing at the two humans.


    "Protect yourself. Let the Vampires deal with the little one, and let me handle the big one. Focus on finding what Kai had asked you."


    "Roger," Robert replied.


    After confirming Robert''s answer, Ibaraki then jumped toward the crowd of Jack-o''nterns and Boogeymen fake bodies that approached the group of vampires without fear, covered in ck Spirit Power.

 Chapter 107 107 – Black Flame

    Jumping from the back of Amber''s back, Kainded right behind the puppet that got off and tossed it aside, looking at the Boogeymen, who had an ugly expression on their rag face.


    Amber also turned back into her human form and stood beside Kai. She stood with a serious expression, looking at the giant fake body behind the small, ordinary Boogeymen.


    "Well, why don''t we try again?" Kai asked with a serious tone as he grabbed Amber closer and kissed her.


    The Phoenix girl was surprised by his sudden movement and strange behavior, but she still epted him as her body melted into fire, fusing with him. While she couldn''t understand this slight change in her master, she didn''t think this was a bad thing.


    [Beat him, Kai.]


    Nodding his head slightly, he let the Phoenix fire go loose, burned the trees around him, and covered the ground with the fire without covering the area with a barrier. He¡­ couldn''t really care about the damage and put up the barrier.


    Liliana was also already far enough for her not to be involved in the fight. So it was all good. He could just deal with the damageter. The puppet was burned into ashes as its metallic part melted and became one with the ground.


    The Boogeymen were forced to jump, standing on top of their fake body''s right shoulder. Their body was made from human flesh they took over 10 years ago, covered in a rag and straw hat. It could burn, unlike its fake body created from dirt and rocks.


    Even if the Phoenix fire could burn everything, it still couldn''t turn dirt into dust. And the fake body could just recover the burned part by absorbing the dirt from its body that connected to the ground.


    It was a never-ending cycle, and Kai also knew about it. To end this, he needed to destroy the fake body''s core first, but that would be a bit hard as the real Boogeymen would bother him at the same time.


    Still¡­


    Kai kicked the ground and propelled himself with Phoenix fire, instantly covering the distance between him and the Boogeymen. The creature seemed to be surprised by the sudden change in her speed.


    While he wasn''t as physically strong as he was when he fused with Ibaraki, his physical ability was still enhanced due to his fusion with Amber. Added to his newfound power and ck Spirit Power that covered his legs when he leaped, his speed was faster than before.


    Then he sent a punch covered in bright ming mes. It was blocked by the fake body''s arm. A torrent of fire burst out, covering the whole area with a bright and tall firestorm that burned everything.


    "Kishaa!!" The fake body screamed as the real Boogeymen leaped away to safety.


    Kai pushed forward, covering his other fist with ck Spirit Power with destruction properties. Then he tried something that he had in mind but couldn''t pull out all this time. He wasn''t good enough yet, but now, he believed he could do it.


    That wasbining Amber''s Spirit Power with his and adding the destruction properties he got from Ibaraki Douji.


    Instead of a bright me, a ck me covered his left fist. It worked, but there was something else.


    "Ugh!" Kai grunted as the ck me only covered a part of his fist. It also hurt him, burning his skin.


    [Kai! Don''t use that! It''s too dangerous!] Amber shouted in his mind. [You can''t use that yet!]


    However, Kai didn''t listen to her. He sent the punch toward the fake''s face with that exact fist, and it connected.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberated all across the area. A big shockwave kicked the dust everywhere. The fake body''s core was destroyed as a ck me burst forth and burned even the dirt and rock. A storm of fire, mixed with bright orange and ck color, exploded and sent everything flying, including Kai.


    "Aarrrgh!"


    Pain attacked his body as he mmed against the ground and rolled around a few times. The explosion was so big that it hurt him. It was just like what Amber had said. It was too dangerous.


    His left arm was charred ck as it slowly healed. He stopped on his track after he hit a tree with a thud. His clothes were burnt.


    Unlike the pure Phoenix fire, he couldn''t handle the ck me very well. He still needed some training. Still, that settled one problem.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Still feeling some pain all over his body, especially his left arm, Kai picked himself up and looked up. A deep crater was created in the area where he had exploded the ck me earlier. Even the real body of Boogeymen wouldn''te out unscathed from that.


    If the attack that took a chunk of his Spirit Power as well as Amber''s didn''t do anything, then the Boogeymen was a real monster. Kai wouldn''t know the way to beat that kind of monster.


    [Kai, are you okay?] A worried voice came.


    "Yeah. Somehow."


    [Don''t somehow me!] Amber shouted loudly, anger mixed in her voice. [That could''ve been really dangerous! Thankfully, you didn''t use that when you fused with Ibaraki but me. If you didn''t, then¡­ your arm could''ve gone for good even with the regeneration you got from a part of my power!]


    "It''s all turned out fine." Kai dragged out words from his mouth as he tried his best to keep the pain away.


    ''Still, that was really dangerous.''


    To be honest, he never expected it to be that destructive. He expected it to only smash the fake body to bits or expose its core, not obliterate it entirely with the ground.


    Even more so, he didn''t expect it to take around 10% of his Spirit Power and around the same from Amber.


    That should''ve done significant damage to the Boogeymen''s body, reducing their power and fighting ability.


    The dust and ck smoke that rose from the destruction slowly settled as the color in Kai''s arm returned. And from that dust and ck smoke, a figure that now resembled a human''s silhouette walked toward Kai.


    [And here the Boogeymene again. Remember, don''t use that fire again.] Amber reprimanded. [You''re not ready yet to use that.]


    "I know." Kai nodded, bracing himself as he raised his right arm in a stance. "I''ll beat that creature without that." A smile appeared on his face.


    However, that smile onlysted for that long.


    "Sisisisi, this sucks." A lowugh appeared from within the dust as the Boogeymen''s figure slowly appeared. The face hidden behind the rag was exposed. It was a man.


    A long raven-ck hair and eyes. A masculine look with slicked jawline and many stitches went across the handsome feature.


    The mouth of the body that the Boogeymen took over curled upward in a grin as a crazy expression nted on it.


    His left arm was limp, broken with ck char. It dropped to the ground as ck blood dripped from the stump that was left on his shoulder.


    "Surprise! Boogeymen survived!"


    That was certainly a surprise. It was proved by Kai''s expression. He was shocked, frozen.


    But, the reason why he was shocked wasn''t that the Boogeymen survived his attack, but the fact that he recognized his face. Yes, that face was really familiar to Kai. How could he forget about that? No, he wouldn''t be able to forget it even if he wanted to.


    "Y-You¡­" Kai''s voice was shaking in anger. His body trembled uncontrobly as his mouth was agape.


    [Kai! Kai!!! Get a hold of yourself! Don''t let it inside you!] Amber screamed, trying to bring her master back to his calm state. But it was useless. Anger had taken over his rational mind.


    "YOUUU!!!!"


    An animal-like scream rang, echoing in the forest, followed by a crazy uniqueugh of the Boogeymen.


    "Kishisisisisi!"

 Chapter 108 108 – Past Catching Up

    Fire.


    Water.


    And blood.


    Those three things filled New York City and Romania 10 years ago.


    The sky was dark at that time, covered in dark clouds. Not even a single bit of sunlight could get past it.


    Five men stood in the middle of New York City in a circle, looking at the destruction of the city and a purple color that decorated the sky alongside ck smoke and rain that dripped adjacent to water.


    Darkness filled the city even though it was still midday.


    Many bodiesy on the street. Bloodied, bruised. Some even had missing body parts.


    Arms, legs, red¡­ bloody red.


    "Support! There are 3 over here!"


    "Where is the support?! Reinforcement!"


    "The yers from New Haven are on their way! Long Ind is also attacked, so they can''t send anyone to New York!"


    "Shit! We are going to be destroyed at this rate! These fucking scarecrows!"


    "Kishisisisisi!"


    Crazyughter that clearly didn''te from a human''s mouth decorated this bloody mess of destruction.


    The men panicked, and one of them, who held a Talisman, created a protective dome around them from the creatures that looked like a scarecrow from a field of corn.


    The scarecrow bodies that were made from straw didn''t serve as a reason to underestimate them. As they were the ones that threw this city into this mess.


    "Shit! They attacked when we least expected them! Fuck!" One of them cursed out loud. "Why did theye at this time?!"


    "Because Dragon and Director are in Romania to defeat those creatures'' real bodies! They won''t stoping unless we defeat them!"


    "Shit! That means we need to hold on! How long, though? When will the reinforcement arrive?"


    "In 5 minutes!"


    "Kishaa!!"


    The attack from the scarecrows intensified as the five men tried to hold themselves against the attack. Explosions rang, and thunder cracked. They used any Talismans they brought to try and survive for the day.


    In the distance, in a small restaurant in Chinatown, a young kid just awakened from his sleep due to a loud sound. This kid wore a white Chinese robe and went downstairs to look for the source of the sound due to his innocent curiosity.


    No one could me a young kid for finding out what had disturbed his sleep and why there weren''t any people when he looked out of the ss window.


    This simple curiosity led him to step out of the restaurant and look at the dark sky. Bright orange light shed in the distance, quickly reced with a blue one as thunder cracked.


    An ounce of fear appeared on his face. Gulping, this little guy began to walk to meet some people. Any people.


    "Hello?"


    His na?ve voice rang through the area as he kept walking out of Chinatown. The usual people hanging around the restaurant were nowhere to be seen.


    "Is there anyone here?"


    He became nervous but wanted to meet people. Fear began toe to him, and then, it appeared from the sky,nding in front of him. A humanoid-looking creature with a body made from branches, wearing a rag and straw hat.


    "Human? Clear and pure. Spirit Power¡­ amazing. Body¡­ It''s a perfect body!"


    The creature grinned, and the young boy was afraid. His body was frozen. He couldn''t move. His knees felt like jelly, and his arms tremble from fear.


    "A-aa¡­!"


    "Keep it there, little human. Let the Boogeymen use your body!"


    "Aaah!" The little boy screamed in horror as he saw a wed hand approach his face.


    But at that time¡­


    Thud!


    The creature in front of him disappeared, followed by a worried voice.


    "Brat! Are you okay?!"


    Relief washed over him as he heard a familiar voice. Thest thing he saw was the figure of his grandfather running at him with a worried face alongside a giant creature with an ox head holding a giant weapon.


    "Grand¡­pa¡­" And his vision was cut off.


    ***<novelnext></novelnext>


    What came into him when he first saw that face was anger. A burning anger that could even burn the Phoenix from her existence.


    All reasons were thrown away, and Kai didn''t even try to fight his urge to punch, kick, kill, and destroy the creature called the Boogeymen.


    His body was hot from mes that spewed out uncontrobly, turning the ground red. Right now, he didn''t even care if his body was destroyed, so he used that again.


    The me that burned his body and healed him turned ck. It was somehow rather easy to use it when he was angry.


    His head felt like it was about to burst from the blood that rushed over to it. The creature in front of him held a piece of paper, a Talisman, and put up a dome-shaped blue barrier to protect himself from getting burnt.


    "I will kill you!" A hoarse voice came from Kai''s mouth as he kicked the ground, chipping a chunk away, and moved even faster than before.


    Some strange memories entered his head, but he ignored them and sent a big, heavy punch, filled with his Spirit Power, toward the barrier that protected the Boogeymen.


    Shatter!


    Crash! Thud!


    The barrier was destroyed, and his punch connected to the creature''s body, blowing the Boogeymen away. That creature flew more than a hundred meters away, breaking trees and boulders before stopping.


    Kai walked toward him slowly with a frown on his face. The ck me burned him, but the regeneration that he enhanced with Amber''s Spirit Power kept up with the burn wound. Each time he got burned, he was healed almost immediately.


    Only¡­ the Spirit Power needed to maintain both were massive.


    It was at this time the Boogeymen knew he shouldn''t joke around any longer.


    His body has almost been destroyedpletely. His n would fail once again at this point. That¡­ couldn''t happen.


    "Boo¡­gey¡­men¡­"


    Picking up his body, the Boogeymen looked at Kai who stopped in front of him with a ball of ck me in his hand.


    Then with a weak voice, the Boogeymen said.


    "Need help¡­"


    "I heard that~"


    A metallic spike suddenly spurted out from the ground, piercing Kai''s chest.


    "Guh!"


    [Kai!!]


    ***


    The area around the cornerstones was cleared, and peace had arrived in New York.


    Only Marcus stayed on the roof of the building across the fifth cornerstone alone. He was still curious and uncertain whether he should leave the seal as it was or unseal it.


    But, the answer came to him almost immediately. The cornerstone glowed, and then a sound of ss breaking rang in the area.


    Shatter!


    Even normal people who walked down the street could hear it. They looked around curiously before going on their way, thinking someone might have dropped their ss or something.


    Marcus was different. He stood up and raised his brow.


    "The seal is¡­ broken? That means¡­"


    The seal that kept his grandson''s memories away was broken. The sealed memories would return in a few minutes, but what made him worried was that the seal was broken.


    When he fixed the cornerstone, he found out that the seal could only be broken in two ways. Either he lifted it himself or when Kai met that person.


    "They''ve met each other?" He muttered, looking at the dark sky. "I hope that brat can keep it to himself. But I doubt it. After all, the body that the Boogeymen used¡­"


    Pausing a little, he continued. "¡­ is his father''s. That''s why that old bitch didn''t interfere and just gave me the information." His expression looked worried as he thought of his son-inw.


    He was a handsome and polite man, unlike his mother, who acted like a bitch and often got at odds with him. And that man died ten years ago, before his daughter.


    Indeed, he sent Kai to Romania to find out about it himself and also to teach him something. The Phoenix chick also promised Marcus and told him where her Phoenix egg was.


    Still, he was worried. So he sent one of his familiar to that ce.


    "Gozu." Muttering his familiar name, Marcus tapped into his connection with Gozu. They were connected with a contract, bound with Spirit Power. So they couldmunicate with each other, just like Kai and his contracted Mythical creatures.


    Marcus'' familiar wasn''t a Mythical creature by any means. But it was old and famous. And he gave it amand.


    "¡­ Do what I told you before. Be careful."


    [Got it, Marcus]

 Chapter 109 109 – The Dragon King

    "Argh!" Kai grunted in pain as the spike retracted, going back to the dirt.


    [Let me control my Spirit Power to focus on regeneration, Kai!] Amber requested, and he epted. There was no reason to reject it as he knew he also couldn''t concentrate on regenerating his wound.


    He staggered as he held his stomach, which had a big hole now. The ck me disappeared and was quickly reced with Phoenix fire to tend to his wound, assisted by Amber''s Spirit Power.


    Even the me that burned the ground was now gone as he stepped back, raising his head slowly with his eyes filled with hate. Only the ck me that burned the ground around the crater still remained. They couldn''t be extinguished by normal means, not even by Kai.


    Massive pain attacked him, but he couldn''t care less and left the healing to Amber, who now took control of her own Spirit Power and concentrated on it.


    "My~ You''ve been in quite a predicament, no? As expected, the Ruler is really strong!"


    A yful voice rang around them, not really concentrated in one ce. It spread around, echoing loudly as the figure couldn''t be seen.


    Even so, he didn''t need to see that figure to know who that was.


    Still angry, Kai growled, "Alchemist!"


    "Indeed, that''s me! Nice to meet you again, Mr. Kai~" The Alchemist dragged his sentence yfully and let out a little chuckle at the end.


    "It''s such a shame that our second meeting is like this, but currently, the Boogeymen has more value than you in our organization, so¡­ will you spare him?"


    "Never." A groan escaped his mouth. He spat out the blood that was in his mouth and used all his capability to chant. "Life is just the beginning. Death is not the end."


    Phoenix fire was now still in Amber''s control to close the hole in his stomach. It was almost closingpletely, thanks to Amber pouring most of her Spirit Power to heal him.


    So he used the only spell he knew, but this time he used the strongest one. While it was designed to exorcize a ghost, it was designed to exorcize the strongest one, the one with a body. So it should have some effects on the Boogeymen.


    The Boogeymen was still staggering, frowning, unable to heal the wound his body sustained. Even standing up was difficult for the vile creature, but then a liquid metal appeared from the ground, engulfing his body.


    "That''s a shame." A disappointed voice came from the liquid metal that slowly covered the Boogeymen''s body.


    It seemed like the creature also didn''t know what happened as it tried to peel off the metal, but it was useless. It expanded at a fast speed and got to the Boogeymen''s neck in no time.


    "What are you doing?!" The Boogeymen shouted, and Kai looked at them with surprise.


    He realized something. The Alchemist had no intention of fighting him since the start. His only reason for showing upte after the Boogeymen asked for help was to help him retreat.


    "No!" He quickly canceled his chant and kicked the ground. The pain around his stomach was unbearable, but he also didn''t want to let the creature escape his grasp after he realized what had happened, remembering the tragedy 10 years ago.


    But he couldn''t. His feet got caught in something hard, and he stumbled on the ground. Looking back, he noticed a silvery metal holding onto his legs, which he tore off immediately.


    He waste, though.


    As he looked back, the figure of Boogeymen had fully engulfed in the liquid and slowly melted to the ground.


    "Don''t run, you fucker! Get your ass over here! Leave that fucker here!" Kai quickly picked himself up and leaped toward the remaining liquid.


    "Ah, what a shame that I can''t do that. We''ve spent a lot of resources to awaken this guy and destroy the cornerstones in New York. We can''t soil our n, no?"


    The Alchemist replied as a small man figure appeared on the ground near the remaining silver liquid. It was the only thing left from something that engulfed the Boogeymen and took him away somewhere. "Let''s meet againter, Mr. Kai."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bowing his body, the small figure then disappeared into the ground. Kai''s hand missed, and he stumbled on the ground, rolling from the force he used to leap. His face was bruised, but it wasn''t as hurt as the fact he let the Boogeymen run away.


    "Fuck!" He mmed his hands against the ground, cracking it. His voice shook from the disappointment, mixed with anger, before it eventually died down. "¡­fuck."


    His body felt heavy. Amber''s voice had stopped earlier. His wound was already closed, so he didn''t know why she stayed silent. He could still feel her inside him, so he tried to call her with his remaining strength. "Amber? Hey, say something."


    No reply came. Usually, she would reply as soon as he called for her. It was his fault for losing himself in anger and hate, and he became worried as time passed, but no reply came from Amber.


    "Hey, say something, Amber!" He raised his voice even though he was tired and hurt from the previous fight. "Hey!"


    But still, no reply came. Her Spirit Power felt like it was about to depletepletely. He knew what would happen to someone if their Spirit Power got depleted. They lost consciousness.


    The question was, would Amber also go unconscious if her Spirit Power got depleted when he fused with her? He didn''t know. So he canceled the fusion right after that because he was too worried about the Phoenix girl.


    Fire spiraled out of his body and turned into a humanoid form of Amber. She looked fine, with her body intact and the others. But her breath was heavy and erratic, uncontrolled.


    Kai''s expression turned into horror. It was all his fault.


    If only he didn''t use that ck me when he wasn''t ready yet. If only he had just followed her suggestion. If only he worked hard enough to control Spirit Power better. His bad control of Spirit Power wasted many of his and Amber''s Spirit Power in the fight, leading to this.


    If only¡­


    There would be no end to that. He gritted his teeth as he held onto her body. He tried to feel her pulse, and it was there. Meaning she was just unconscious and tired.


    "Fuck¡­ Now we returned to 0 again. Those bastards! I swear I will kill those bastards if we meet again."


    The Alchemist. He thought he was just someone who had his own ambition and wouldn''t mess with him. But based on what he said earlier, it seemed like the Alchemist, and his organization was responsible for the concurrent events that happened to him.


    "Memento Mori¡­" He muttered the name of the organization that was responsible for all these shits. "I will fucking destroy those fuckers. Especially that fucking Alchemist."


    Losing his cool was a mistake. But at least¡­


    "Robert. I am counting on you, man. Find those bastards for me." He muttered.


    At that moment, he felt a familiar presence. It was a bit cold, but he remembered it pretty well. In fact, he remembered this presence from the memory he had just gained or returned to him when he lost control earlier.


    He remembered everything that happened 10 years ago. The truth was that he had forgotten for some reason. And he knew the Boogeymen''s goal, too, thanks to that.


    A relief washed over him as the presence made herself known from the sky. A woman with blue hair tied in twintails with a fierce gaze wearing golden clothes with intricate details appeared with splendid blue wings on her back.


    He recognized her 10 years ago. The memories of her were something that couldn''t be forgotten. She was the girl who cried with him when he lost his parents. The one who was missing from his dream because he had forgotten his memories until now.


    "I''ll leave myself and Amber to you¡­ Dragon King."


    He let his body fall to the ground, fainting, as his Spirit Power was also depleted almostpletely in the previous fight.


    The woman smiled warmly as she descended in front of him.


    "Leave it to me, my future husband." She responded with a soft voice as she saw two people cuddling with each other, unconscious, in front of her. "You''ve worked hard."

 Chapter 110 110 – Backstab

    The situation in Bucharest was better than what happened to Kai.


    Ibaraki, lost in the excitement of freeing herself in a fight, rampaged around and destroyed many Jack-o''nterns with her hands. Ripping, destroying, she even bit one of the Jack-o''ntern''s heads and ripped It off from its body.


    It had been a long time, more specifically since the Tear appeared in Oni Vige, since she was allowed to let loose like this. Her Kimono was ripped, but she didn''t care. She still had the leotard-shaped body suit that couldn''t be ripped to cover her body.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    A loud, satisfiedughter rang in the sky of Bucharest as Ibarakiunched herself using the debris she had thrown into the sky. Each of these pieces of debris was, in fact, the house she ripped off from the ground, each heavier than her body.


    Her next target was the giant Jack-o''ntern. She left the small ones and the Boogeymen''s fake bodies to the vampires.


    The Vampire lord was holding on pretty well and defeated many Jack-o''nterns. His two wives, Diana and Liana, also joined and fought with the other vampires under him.


    Because the barrier only allowed vampires and not other races, such as werewolves or the others, to get inside, it made the battle prolonged for quite a bit. But that was also a part of the n.


    "Now then¡­" Robert pulled out a Talisman. It was made on top of red paper with white ink. The ingredients to create Talismans vary depending on what it was used for and the grade.


    Low-grade Talisman often used a normal paper you could find anywhere. Normal-grade Talisman used paper made from a tree that grew in a ce with abundant Nature power, such as a power spot.


    Then there was a high-grade one, which was made with the same tree but added Ink made from spring water from the mountain with more than 3 KM altitude. For example, Mount Fuji or Mount Everest.


    Then there was a special-grade one. This was made by using something really special and could not be mass-produced.


    The one in Robert''s hand was made from an ogre''s skin and minotaur''s milk processed into ink. This Talisman was a special grade one and was one of a kind to trace a Spirit Power that belonged to a certain someone no matter where they were.


    Ogre was rare in this day and age, and the minotaur was said to be extinct because none had been found for at least a few hundred years.


    As such, this Talisman was really valuable. And Robert was about to use it.


    "Robert. Are you really using it?" Reba asked with uncertainty as she looked at her husband. "Isn''t that something passed down from your family?"


    "Well, do you have any option to find the person we are looking for without using this one?" He raised the Talisman toward his wife''s face.


    "¡­" She couldn''t say anything. The information they collected was far from enough, and she couldn''t find any connection between the text she read with the Memento Mori organization.


    "Besides¡­" Robert started. He looked at the fight that happened in the distance. The fight was¡­ really bloody in literal meaning.


    The vampires used their innate ability to control blood to create flying spears, swords, and anything they could make. They tried to fight from a distance as the Jack-o''ntern''s fire was lethal to them.


    Ibaraki smashed the giant Jack-o''ntern''s head, blowing it away. It fell to the ground with a loud thud. The ground shook from the sheer weight of the giant falling to the ground. A giant crater was created in the middle, and some of the vampires fell to their butt.


    The quake even hit the two of them as a shockwave followed suit, blowing their hair and forcing them to shield their eyes from the dust that it brought over.


    "¡­ I think our new boss can get a rare ingredient to create a special-grade Talisman without any problem." He continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, you''re correct. We can ask people to create as many special-grades using Oni blood or even a Phoenix blood if he''s willing to."


    "Right? Now then. Will you be a dear and bring me the piece of paper that Kai gave us this morning?"


    "This?" Reba asked as she handed a paper with a Latin symbol written on it to Robert. "I see. So you will use it to trace the owner?"


    "Yes." Robert nodded and held the paper in his left hand, and the Talisman was in his right. "Let''s see where he is hiding." He closed his eyes as his Spirit Power leaked out from his hands.


    "Hear my pledge."


    "Oh, the Goddess of the Greek Pantheon. She, who sits on a chair in Mount Olympus."


    The chant started as the Talisman let out a red glow, feeding on the Spirit Power around Robert''s hand. The glow wriggled around like a snake, and then it connected to the paper in his left hand.


    "Goddess of Hunt and Archery. The member of the Twelve Olympians."


    "By calling your name, mighty Artemis. Please show me the way to our prey and its pack!"


    With him uttering thest syble of the chants, the red glow amplified and shot in three different directions. That was a lot more than he thought. At first, he thought he would only get two at most.


    Knowledge about where the light pointed was ingrained in his mind. Unexpectedly, one of the directions was really close to him, causing him to choke his head toward that particr one.


    "Shit!" A curse escaped his mouth as he stood up. "Wait for me here, Reba!"


    Leaving that message to his confused wife, he enhanced his body with Spirit Power and covered his legs with it. He leaped toward the nearest direction that Artemis pointed at and quickly jumped around the roof.


    He headed toward the Vampire lord, who was surrounded by more than 5 Jack-o''nterns. Usually, that wouldn''t be a problem for Grigori. The Vampire lord could deal with them easily with the blood sword in his hand.


    But¡­ the story would be different if something happened, such as a blood arrow that came from behind him as he concentrated on fighting the Jack-o''nterns.


    Grigori didn''t notice it as he was drowning in the excitement of fighting. He was drowned in his adrenaline.


    "Watch out, Vampire lord!" That was why Robert shouted as he lunged at the person that shot the arrow.


    Grigori quickly turned around and deflected the arrow with his sword. Then he growled and swung his sword. A blood arc was made, cutting all the Jack-o''nterns in half at the same time, destroying their cores.


    After that, he looked at a certain roof across from where he stood. The Ruler''s subordinate held a person down to the ground at her neck. Looking at the culprit made Grigori''s expression sour. He didn''t expect her, of all people, to betray him.


    The fact that she attacked him meant that she had done much more than that. Maybe including killing the vampires he sent to help the Ruler and leaking some information to the enemy.


    So with an expression that looked like he just bit a bitter pill, Grigori asked the girl who had just attacked him. Still, dignity and anger could be detected in his tone.


    "Why are you doing this, Meliya?"

 Chapter 111 111 – Aftermath

    The rest of the enemy was rendered up pretty quickly.


    Ibaraki dealt with the rest of the Jack-o''ntern easily as the Boogeymen''s fake bodies suddenly crumbled to dust.


    Meliya was caught by the Vampire lord and was put in jail with a silver handcuff so she couldn''t escape. Grigori looked so disappointed that the subordinate he trusted nned to kill him in the middle of chaos. The fact that she was the one who told him about the traitor¡­ What a pity.


    The barrier wasn''t taken down yet as the aftermath dealing wasn''t done yet. The damage to the city would also be reverted, so it was best to take care of the aftermath of the fight before he took down the barrier.


    "Hmm¡­" Ibaraki returned to where Robert and Reba were.


    Her fighting spirit had died down considerably after everything was over, and she changed into her turtleneck sweater Kai bought her as her Kimono was burned in the fire


    "Master has yet to return. It''s strange¡­" She muttered worriedly.


    The barrier cut off the connection with the outside, and Ibaraki had just returned to her sane state of mind after rampaging to her heart''s content. When she rampaged, she couldn''t even feel Kai through their connection as her Oni instinct took over control of her body.


    "Maybe he''s still upied with something?" Robert gave her a guess, but she didn''t really take it for granted.


    Ibaraki paced around nervously as she had a worried look. She wanted to get out of this barrier and immediately went to where Kai was.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that until the vampires returned to their base. That would take around 3 minutes as some of them were injured.


    The space in this barrier and outside the barrier was different. Even now, there should be people walking around the street at the same ce and time but outside the barrier.


    If they took down the barrier now before the vampires returned to their base, there would be a chance they would just pop up in the middle of the street and cause somemotion due to their bloody bodies right now.


    "The problem is¡­" Ibaraki started, stopping at the edge of the roof and looking in the general direction where Kai was. "I have a bad feeling."


    "Well¡­" Robert looked at Ibaraki and remembered the location of the light that showed where the person from Memento Mori was. "I don''t know whether it is the person Kai was looking for or his friend, but I felt two signals from his direction. Maybe it''s that Alchemist one and the Boogeymen."


    "Then¨C" Ibaraki raised her voice, but she suddenly stopped. Even if she couldn''t feel their connection, she still had a general direction of where Kai was. And based on what she felt, they were going back to Bucharest at a fast speed.


    Her lips curled up into a happy smile. "Nevermind. They are going back."


    "Really?" Robert asked with an amazed tone. "This barrier separated the real space and a created one, but is your connection with him strong enough that you can feel him?"


    Ibaraki nodded confidently at Robert''s question.


    "That''s amazing." He said, "Is the Vampire princess with them too?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s great that they returned! I can feel Amber too, and they have already arrived in Bucharest."


    "Is that so? I guess they will arrive in the hotel room before we get out of this barrier." Robert started.


    "Probably," Reba added.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And Ibaraki nodded happily. "Un."


    At first, she was rather worried that their connection suddenly became weaker. But when she felt his presence once again, her worry was lifted up.


    The ones that attacked the city were weak, but they were many in number. With her strength, it was easy to beat them.


    However, if she wasn''t here, the casualty would be much higher, and the real world where normal people lived would also have been affected.


    The vampires couldn''t defeat those many Jack-o''nterns by themselves, and the Vampire lord would be greatly injured if Robert didn''t stop Meliya.


    There was something strange about that female vampire, but Robert didn''t know what it was. The important thing was that Kai''s goal had been achieved, and his duty was now finally over.


    Robert looked at Ibaraki, who jumped down the hotel to wee her master in their room.


    Reba approached Robert and sat beside him.


    "I''m tired." She said, "It''s the hardest day ever in my life. Is it going to be like this from now on?"


    "I don''t think so, dear," Robert replied with a soft voice as he stroked his wife''s hair. "This time is special. We might not get involved in something like this again. If something like this happened every month or so¡­ the world would be destroyed long ago."


    "You''re right." Reba smiled. "What should we do after this? Returning to Los Angeles?"


    "That''s my n. But we need to talk with Kai first and give him some suggestions to leave Romania as soon as possible. Due to what happened earlier, the situation in Romanian vampire society will not be as good as before."


    "A traitor, huh?"


    "Yes." Robert nodded. "I think we managed to avoid some suspicion because I saved the Vampire lord, but we don''t know whether the other vampires also had the same n or not. The spell earlier only detected the ones who had Alchemist''s lingering Spirit Power."


    ''And it''s better not to be involved in vampire politics and inner workings. We should be satisfied that we achieved our goal of finding the Boogeymen. However, I don''t know whether Kai managed to kill that creature or not. We will know what happens in a few minutes, though.'' He thought.


    "Is it really that serious?"


    "I don''t know. But as long as the situation is like this, we can''t even do anything. We are just guests, a tourist who came to Romania to find the Boogeymen. We have achieved our goals. Whether Kai seeds or not, then it would be better if we return to the US as soon as possible."


    "If he doesn''t want to?" Reba asked worriedly.


    "Then¡­"


    Robert didn''t know about that. But ording to what he knew about Kai, the young man would definitely agree with his suggestion.


    The Ruler wasn''t a fool who couldn''t think critically.


    "If that happens, then I guess we are stuck here. I just hope Kai will make a good judgment this time." He stood up, stretching his arms and legs. "Let''s go to

 Chapter 112 112 – First Meeting And Separation

    Ibaraki waited for her master in the room, sitting on the chair near the bed. She felt her master''s presence inside the room with Amber, but she couldn''t see him yet because of the barrier.


    Theyy on the bed and didn''t move for some reason, and she became more and more worried as she waited. There was another presence in the room, belonging to something big and primordial. That presence stood across from her, beside the bed.


    From what she felt, this said presence probably belonged to the Dragon King, who was swimming around the sea of dark clouds in the sky.


    Previously, it was faint, and Ibaraki could only feel a tiny bit of presence above the sky yesterday when she talked with Amber. But when the Dragon King was right in front of her, she understood that this presence was as massive as it could get.


    Even when they were separated by a barrier and moved to different spaces, Ibaraki could still feel her presence as clear as day, simr to how she could feel Kai and Amber through their connections.


    "Why?" That question shed in her mind.


    In fact, it was strange. No matter how huge Dragon King''s presence was, she couldn''t feel it from within this barrier.


    "But why could I feel her presence? I can only feel those inside the barrier with my usual senses. Also, Master and Amber are special because the barrier connects us. But why am I able to feel the Dragon King and know that it is the Dragon King herself?"


    Indeed, she had met the Dragon King once or twice in the past when she followed her former boss. But that was long ago, and she had already forgotten the Dragon King''s presence.


    The only reason why she could feel her presence even from within the barrier and was confident that the one she felt was the Dragon King was that the Dragon King had made a contract with her Master.


    "Could it be? But that''s¡­"


    It was strange that the Dragon King was here, and both Kai and Amber were in bed. Curiosity and worry mixed up together as she fidgeted.


    ''Should I take down the barrier now? Or should I follow Master''s order and wait for that human''s signal? I wanted to take it down and meet Master right now, but¡­ I also don''t want Master to get mad at me.''


    What she wanted shed with each other. But she was patient. She waited for a thousand years, not for nothing. She wanted to serve. Her patience was one of the best in this world, although she was still worried.


    It was around the time she couldn''t wait any longer that Robert and Reba entered the room. Ibaraki looked at the couple and the blonde man said.


    "Miss Ibaraki. You can take down the barrier now. You know the catchphrase, right?"


    "Yes, I know!" She beamed happily.


    ''Finally!''


    Just sensing her master sleeping on the bed made her really worried that she was about to fail to be patient. But the waiting time was over. She was also ready to meet the Dragon King, although the couple behind her didn''t seem to notice it.


    However, she didn''t even bother to tell them because of how hurried she was to see Kai again.


    "By the name of Ibaraki Douji, release this barrier!"


    As soon as she said that, the barrier cracked. The blue hue covering the entire city turned to normal with a ss-shattering sound.


    Crash!


    People''s presence returned, and the city''s bustling was heard again, recing the sound of battle and sshing blood earlier.


    Then they also appeared. The sight of two people lying on the bed with closed eyes and the appearance of a blue-haired woman with sharp eyes and a dignified look. Her clothes wereposed of a blue and golden theme with intricate shoulder pads.


    There were small golden horns jutted out near her tied hair, and her cleavage area was exposed open, revealing a deep slit between two massive breasts.


    Ibaraki became sure when she saw the woman. She had also made a contract with Kai, probably just earlier, as she only felt her presence when she felt her Master was in the room.


    If the mark around the woman''s neck that got covered in the cor wasn''t the indication of their contract, then she didn''t know what that was.


    Robert and Reba immediately felt a chill shiver down their spines and kneeled instinctively when they saw the woman. They sweated just by being in her mere presence.


    "You''ve finally here, Shuten''s subordinate." The woman, the Dragon King''s voice rang in the room. She spoke softly, but it could easily be heard without any problem. "A bitte for a subordinate, aren''t you? You weren''t even there when my future husband had a breakdown due to the influence of your power."


    "My apologies," Ibaraki responded with sadness mixed in her tone. She looked at Kai''s figure and realized that her master had just gone through a hard time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His depleted Spirit Power was enough proof of how hard the fight was. And the fact that there was a hole in his clothes around the stomach area could only mean that he was injured badly in the fight.


    And then there was also Amber in a simr state.


    Gritting her teeth, Ibaraki med herself for not being there for him. And she also med herself because the Dragon King told her that her master had a breakdown due to the influence of her power.


    Just like Amber, who passed down her regeneration to him, it seemed like the madness from Oni''s blood also got passed to him. She didn''t know about that because Kai had always been calm, so¡­


    "It was my fault for not telling him about the side-effects of my power¡­" She continued.


    However, the Dragon King interrupted her.


    "Worry not. It wasn''t your fault. Raise your head with pride. Your power has also saved him." She started with a reassuring tone that could even calm a crying child down.


    Ibaraki raised her head to look at the Dragon King.


    "However, it is still a fact that the two of you didn''t teach my future husband enough. With that said¡­" The Dragon King approached Kai, who slept soundly on the bed, and carried him. "I will take him."


    The Oni girl immediately rose from her chair, red at the Dragon King, and shouted, baring her sharp fangs.


    "What are you going to do with Master?!"


    "At least you have that loyalty." The Dragon King praised with a soft smile.


    "Worry not. Thisdy will teach her future husband about everything, from controlling his Spirit Power and about mine''s power he got. So just return with that Phoenix girl to his home and wait for him there. I will return him in a few weeks. Just think of it as he''s having therapy in my castle."


    "¡­!"


    Ibaraki realized something in Dragon King''s words. That meant they wouldn''t be able to meet with Kai for a few weeks.


    "That¨C" She was about to say something but was interrupted by a hand that held hers. She nced down and noticed Amber slowly opening her eyes.


    "Oh, as expected from a Phoenix. You''ve woken up even when you sustained an inner wound earlier." The Dragon King looked at Amber, who tried to get up sluggishly with amazement in her tone.


    "I¡­ will take that as apliment." With a wry smile, Amber responded to the Dragon King. "Also¡­ Please teach our masters about what he needs to know. I... It''s such a shame, but¡­ I don''t know if Ibaraki and I will be able to stop him if he rampages once again. So, please¡­"


    The Phoenix girl bowed her head deeply, surprising the Oni girl. Ibaraki knew how great Amber''s pride was. The fact that she was willing to bow her head meant there was something that she didn''t know had happened to her master earlier, and Amber really regretted that.


    And that something wasn''t something they could settle without the help of the Dragon King.


    So she didn''t say anything more. This was for her master''s benefit. Not seeing him for a few weeks was¡­ something she could do.


    Following Amber, Ibaraki also bowed her head.


    "That''s what thisdy nned from the start. My future husband really needs some anger management right now. Thisdy''s castle is a perfect ce for that. He won''t be able to exit without my permission and can focus on getting stronger to face his future enemy. And I am sure it won''t be as easy as now."


    "We know about that," Amber responded as she raised her head with a bitter smile. "I know about that really well."


    "Good then." The Dragon King nodded, satisfied with that answer. A perfectly clear sea blue Spirit Power then covered her body and by extension Kai''s. "Let''s meet in a few weeks,dies. I assure you my future husband will calm down at about that time. Tell Marcus about this too."


    As soon as the Dragon King said that, the figure of the Dragon King and Kai couldn''t be seen. They disappeared from the room, leaving only a ripple of a puddle that suddenly appeared on the floor.


    "Amber¡­" A weak voice could be heard escaping Ibaraki''s mouth. "I am sorry. Because of my power¨C"


    Without saying anything, Amber looked at the Oni girl and hugged her. While she had lived for a longer time than her, Ibaraki''s heart was weaker. She broke down crying after Amber hugged her, and the Phoenix girl calmly caressed Ibaraki''s hair with a soft movement.


    "There, there. You''re not in the wrong. Our enemies are just that cunning this time. We didn''t prepare enough. We can learn from this mistake in the future. Let''s show Kai that we can also grow, okay?"


    "Sob¡­ Un¡­"

 Chapter 113 113 – Memories

    A soft voice rang in his ears.


    "Suzuka, are you sure about this? I know that you are sad because you just lost your husband, but sealing his memories without even telling Marcus is¡­"


    "Yes, Dragon King. I want to do this so he grows up without the burden of being the most wanted person in the Supernatural World. I want him to be ready and understand his position when he finds out about his origin."


    "But that would make him weak. Thisdy can protect her future husband without any problem."


    "Fufufu, I appreciate that. However, my father will definitely protect him. Did you forget about my specialty? It will not be permanent. His memories will return if he''s ready and meets a certain condition. I want you to help him at that time."


    "Thisdy doesn''t mind." The Dragon King said as she looked at him. No, at the young him who slept on the bed with a rough breath, gasping for air.


    Kai stood at the corner of the room, looking at the beautiful woman with long ck hair stroking his forehead with a loving gaze. He knew who that was. It was her mother. And the kid thaty on the bed was the young him.


    ''What is this? My memories?''


    He didn''t expect the Dragon King to be here, with him and his mother, while Marcus was nowhere to be seen. Still, he was sure that this wasn''t a dream. This was a memory. His memories, to be exact.


    ''Yeah, this is my memory. So was Mother the one who sealed it? I remembered it all now.''


    The woman, Suzuka, stopped caressing him and looked at the Dragon King. He knew and was familiar with who she was.


    "Also¡­" Suzuka started, a worried expression on her face. Her hands trembled in fear as the Dragon King looked at her with a calm gaze. "I am afraid my kid will be consumed in anger. I don''t want him to me himself for being a target of the monster, creatures, and anyone who targeted him. I want to hide him."


    "¡­"


    The Dragon King didn''t say anything. Kai tried to move from where he was to have a better look at his mother''s expression, but he couldn''t.


    From what he remembered in the past few years, his parents died at the same time in a different ce. But looking at his returned memories indicated otherwise. He lost his father first to the Boogeymen before losing his mother.


    ''What actually happened?''


    The anger he felt when he saw his father''s body being used by the Boogeymen changed into a mild curiosity about what actually happened to him when he was a child. Even with his returned memories, there were still some mysteries that he didn''t know.


    "So¡­" Suzuka continued as tears came down her cheek. "Will you teach him when he understands everything? Will you watch over him for me?"


    "Thisdy doesn''t understand." The Dragon King responded. "That''s what thisdy nned to do, but¡­ I don''t understand why you said all of this without using WE. You talked as if you couldn''t watch over him."


    A painedugh escaped Suzuka''s mouth at the Dragon King''s words.


    "You''re really unfair, Ao." For the first time, she called the Dragon King''s name. "You know very well that I need to return to the Ashiya family after losing my husband. That''s the deal I have with them, after all. That''s why I want to hide Kai. I don''t want him to get involved in our business."


    "I see¡­ What will you do to Marcus?"


    "I will make my father promise me not to tell anything to Kai. Knowing his personality, I know he wanted to train his grandson to be the best exorcist. Fufufufu. Even if he''s like that, he''s really soft inside, you know?"


    Kai listened to their conversation while narrowing his eyes slightly. Boogeymen, Ashiya family. He knew that something was up with his family when Marcus didn''t take him to the main house after he lost both his parents.


    At first, he thought it was because the old man didn''t want to remember his mother''s death. But it seemed like there was something bigger hidden from him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maybe that was also why grandpa Hyobe asked him to visit the main house with Marcus in the near future and not immediately. That old man knew something. Maybe he also knew what caused his mother''s death too.


    And strangely¡­ Kai felt calm knowing these things. He didn''t even feel anger, just curiosity and a desire to learn about them. Of course, he would be angry and hate anyone who caused his parents'' death, but¡­


    ''I see.''


    He understood why he felt that way.


    ''It''s my memories. I have already had these feelings since the start, so I can take it calmly.''


    While he wasn''t confident, he could keep this calm when he went to the Ashiya family''s main house, grateful that his anger didn''t consume him again. He knew that being consumed in anger only made him lose control over himself.


    If anything, he still hated the Boogeymen more than ever now that he knew the reason for his fixation. By extension was the Memento Mori.


    But with his current strength and skill, it would be difficult to extract his desire for revenge. He would just be overpowered by his opponent.


    Even if he had a big reserve of Spirit Power and many kinds of powers from his contract with Amber and Ibaraki, it would be useless if theirbined power hurt him. He also wasted a lot of Spirit Power due to theck of his control.


    So what he needed to do right now was to train himself.


    ''How do I wake up from this?''


    He had seen enough. The dream repeated itself, and he wanted to wake up now.


    ''Would pinching myself work?''


    In many stories and movies, pinching oneself in a dream would usually work to wake up. Punching may be moremon, but he didn''t want to risk it with his strength.


    However, those things weren''t necessary because someone assisted him from outside.


    [It''s time for you to wake up, my dear husband.]


    A soft but dominating voice rang inside his mind. It belonged to Ao, the Dragon King.


    His consciousness felt like it was flying, robbed from the dream. Darkness filled his vision as he felt something soft rece the gloomy feeling. He felt it on his back and on his arms.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Slowly, he opened his eyes with a groan. His body refused to move as if it was being tied by something. He felt something hugging his whole body, something soft and squishy.


    And when he fully opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face and a pair of sharp golden eyes looking at him. A soft and warm smile decorated it. They were on a bed with a white canopy, hiding what was inside from the outside world.


    "You finally woke up. Thisdy has been waiting for so long." Ao whispered into his ear, and she squirmed, raising her naked body.


    Her breasts bounced as she turned to him, not even hiding her perfect body with bountiful breasts. Her long blue hair fell onto her back, hiding her lines from his sight. He was finally freed and could move again, but he had a single question.


    "Why are we naked?"

 Chapter 114 114 – Dragon King Castle

    "Hmm?" Ao turned around toward him. Her hair moved, following her movement. "We are sleeping. So it''s natural to be naked, no?" She asked curiously.


    Was that really the case?


    Kai nced down. Thankfully, his member was hidden beneath a nket. The same white nket also hid the Dragon King''s lower body.


    "Besides¡­" She continued. "We are husband and wife. What is there to be hidden from each other?" She asked.


    "Excuse me?"


    Now that was new to him. This ce was also not familiar, and he couldn''t feel anyone''s presence near them. Not even Amber and Ibaraki.


    ''Where am I?'' A thought sank into his mind as he calmed down considerably.


    He admitted that his mind didn''t think as clearly as normal because he was a bit excited when he saw Ao''s naked body.


    But now that she began to cover her front body with a spare nket from the side and looked straight at him with the same soft smile, he could now think calmer than before.


    "If you''re thinking where you are, then the answer is thisdy''s castle," Ao spoke and answered his question without even asking. "And thisdy also made a contract with you, making us husband and wife. Your memories have returned, no? Then you should remember our promise."


    Right¡­ His returned memories weren''t just when his mother talked with the Dragon King. It was much more, including when he was attacked by the Boogeymen and saved by Marcus. Then he also knew that he was the Ruler since he was a kid because of the woman in front of him.


    "I remember." He replied as he raised his body, sitting beside Ao on the bed. "I thought you were just joking because I was just a kid."


    "Thisdy never jokes around when ites to rtionships." She replied with a firm tone. "Also, enough of that. You''ve been sleeping for 3 days already. Let''s continue the talk while we are eating. I know that you''re hungry and need Spirit Power too, my Dear."


    Kai wanted to ask a lot more. But as she said, he was really hungry now. Maybe that was natural because he slept for 3 days, ording to her. He wasn''t surprised that he slept that long, considering how exhausted and tired he was after he fought the Boogeymen.


    And her words about Spirit Power. From his experience with Shuten Douji, it seemed like the Dragon King also had a simr ability to transfer Spirit Power through something like that.


    "Yeah."


    ? So he epted the offer.


    "Great." The Dragon King said as she jumped off the bed, holding the nket to hide her front body. "Your clothes are in the closet on the left. Thisdy will enter the bath first; please wait for her. Or do you want to join the bath with thisdy?" She offered with an expectant smile.


    Kai really considered that offer. He hadn''t cleaned himself for 3 days and wanted to take a bath. Besides, he had also epted his rtionship with her.


    He had promised to be his husband when he was an adult, and now they were contracted. Although she did it when he was unconscious, that didn''t matter.


    So he nodded at her offer.


    "I will take a bath with you."


    Maybe because she didn''t think that Kai would ept her offer, Ao''s cheek blushed slightly. She then turned around in embarrassment and said.


    "Then let''s enter."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ***


    The bath was connected to the bedroom where they had slept earlier. Maybe saying it was connected was not entirely correct as they needed to walk more than 100 meters to reach the door that connected to the bathroom.


    But that was only because the bedroom was massive. The bedroom was even bigger than his house, filled with furniture, and the bed with a white canopy was like 2 king-sized beds put together.


    Then there was a snack area filled with some snacks from the modern world, and it also had a refrigerator with cold drinks inside.


    Ao exined all of that to Kai and asked him to take a jelly drink to at least fill his stomach slightly before taking a bath, which he happily drank.


    The bedroom was impressive enough, but the bathroom was even more so. The size of the bath was like a small pool with a marble floor. The air was constantly gushed out from a golden dragon''s mouth at the corner of the pool.


    The wall was polished. There was a shower area where you could wash your body at the side, filled with luxurious goods. Even if the Dragon King was a member of the Supernatural World, it seemed like she also cared about her beauty.


    Taking off the nket that covered her body, Ao turned to Kai. "Well then, take that nket off your body, my Dear. Allow me to wash your back and serve you in the bath. Thisdy will be the appetizer before breakfast if you want it. It is the duty of a wife to help her husband''s needs."


    While that wasn''t what he expected, he really needed it right now, especially after such a hard fight and getting his memories back.


    Refusing ady''s advance was a shame for a man. She had called him her husband with a loving smile for a while now, and he wanted to ept her fully.


    "I am counting on you to wash my back." He replied with a smile. "In return, I will help you wash your body too."


    "Oh my¡­ It seemed like my husband had be a better manpared to before." Ao replied with a yful tone.


    ''Oh, right. She has watched over me, so¡­ I guess she saw what happened between Amber and me, too, huh?''


    "Well then, my dear husband. Thisdy will teach you how it works in thisdy''s castle." She took Kai''s hand and pulled him to the shower area.


    The nket that hid his lower body fell to the ground, but he didn''t bother to take it back. She turned on the water and held a dragon-shaped shower head, asking him to stay like that while she took a soap and applied it to her body.


    Kai felt a bit excited when he felt something soft pressed against his back as he stood there, looking at the mirror in front of him. From the reflection, he knew that Ao washed his back by rubbing her body directly against his.


    "What a shame that some of your muscles have lost due to your inactivity for three days. But thisdy still loves you, my dear husband." She whispered as she kept washing his body. She also used her hand to clean his chest and shoulders.


    Because of the bubble and steam from the hot water, her body was covered. It was the only saving grace for him to get a full erection because he was already excited from her rubbing her breasts against his back.


    "Hmm." He hummed out a reply. To be honest, he was still trying to sort out his feelings for Ao, but one thing was for sure. "I also love you. Thanks for watching over and protecting me all this time, Ao."


    "Fufufu, such is a wife''s duty." She replied and moved to his front. Their eyes locked at each other, and she pressed her assets against his chest.


    "Now, dear husband. May I request you to wash my body? Thoroughly, please." She emphasized the word thoroughly while running her hand on his thigh, near his crotch.


    Kai nodded at her with a smile. He understood her hint. "Sure. Leave it to me."

 Chapter 115 115 – Dragon King’s Reward [1]**

    Kai covered his hands with the liquid soap and gently washed Ao''s back. They stopped the shower head for a while, so the soap wasn''t washed over.


    "You''re so gentle, my dear." Ao chuckled in a yful yet sultry voice as she hugged her own body. "You can be a bit rougher with me, you know? My body is really durable."


    When she said that, he looked at her body once again. She had the curves at the right ce, and her butt was plump and perky. Her waist was slim, and she looked like she was a totally weak woman.


    Still, considering that she was the Dragon King, maybe her body was really as durable as she said.


    "Also, my dear." Sensing Kai''s hesitation to be a bit rougher, Ao turned around. Her naked breasts bounced up and down as she looked up at Kai. "Dear husband! Thisdy assures you that you can do anything to her in exchange for her inactivity for 10 years! Don''t worry, and just do what you want!"


    "I know. And this is what I want, treating you like a prize." Kai replied with a warm smile, caressing her soft cheek that was now turning red. Even a Dragon King could blush when she was in front of her husband. "And. If you said that, I would really do anything I want, you know? I might be a bit rough."


    "No worries," Ao replied with a seductive smile. She extended her arms around Kai''s neck and pulled him closer. "You may kiss me as the start. That''s thisdy''s only request."


    He couldn''t refuse after hearing those words. The moment their lips met, he wrapped his arms around her back and embraced her tight. His tongue entered into her mouth, searching for hers while they were kissing passionately.


    After breaking off the kiss, Kai smiled widely at her. Then he slowly pushed Ao down onto the floor before lying on top of her. Sheid t on her back, exposing her naked breasts to him.


    "My. Thisdy said you could be rough, but to think you pushed me. You''re so naughty, my dear husband."


    Her cheeks flushed bright pink as she spoke. "Well, since we''ve been married, use thisdy''s body as you wish. I''ll allow it for today as your reward for working hard."


    Kai gave a light chuckle and kissed Ao again. When their tongues danced together, Ao moaned softly. She felt her body getting wetter than usual, especially between her legs.


    The next second, Kai grabbed both of her wrists and pinned them above her head. Ao didn''t resist, not even an ounce. Instead, she looked like she enjoyed Kai''s rough treatment. If he got carried away, she wouldn''t mind having his child too.


    But...she also wanted more. She wanted her body to be yed by Kai first before they actually had sexual intercourse. She needed some stimtion, something to make her feel good about herself.


    "Mmm..." Kai let go of her wrist and ced his left hand on her stomach, moving it towards her breast. He cupped her boob and massaged her fleshy tit. He had experience already, so he knew that forey was important before having sex. It would help ease any difort or pain during actual lovemaking.


    "Fufufu!" Ao chuckled when Kai did that. "You''re still so gentle, dear husband."


    She loved being touched there, feeling his fingers going through her skin, touching every inch of her bosom. After a few minutes, she felt her nipple be erect from his touch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahh~," The Dragon King moaned out loud when Kai took hold of one of her nipples. He pinched it lightly, making her gasp loudly.


    It made her sensitive enough that she almost orgasmed right then and there. But she managed to control herself until Kai finally moved his hands lower, rubbing the outer part of her thighs. That was all she asked for. Being close to Kai, her husband.


    As soon as Kai''s fingertips reached her pussy, Ao arched her back, moaning in pleasure. She spread her legs wide open and lifted her hips higher. A shiver ran down her spine as she felt the tip of Kai''s finger rub against her clit.


    "U-Uh... Mmphf..."


    His fingers were so smooth, and his skill was superb. She had never thought that he would be so skilled.


    "How is it?" Kai asked in a yful tone. He enjoyed looking at Ao''s lustful and pleasured face. Her tongue was stuck out, and saliva smeared her red lips.


    "Nnngghhh~! Fuhnn... Ahh, please don''t tease me anymore!"


    "Hahaha, sorry. But if you want to cum faster, then-"


    Before Kai finished saying that, Ao''s whole body shook violently. Her eyes rolled up into the back of her head, and she screamed. With how much she came just from his fingertip, she couldn''t believe it. She thought she could handle Kai, as he was still only 20 years old while she was already more than a thousand years old.


    But she should''ve known better. Even while living for a long time, she only had her experience by touching herself and some toys she got from the modern world 10 years ago. So she wasn''t used to such intense pleasure.


    Kai smirked as he saw her climaxing. "I see that you also enjoyed yourself, Ao."


    "Yesssss..." Ao mumbled incoherently as her breathing became heavier. She kept biting her bottom lip, which made her look extremely cute and sexy.


    Then she sat upright and turned over on her side, facing Kai. Before he knew what had happened, she pulled him closer, wrapping her arm around his waist.


    She nuzzled against Kai''s chest and whispered seductively into his ear, "Let us do it for real, dear husband. I n to replenish your Spirit Power and reward you but to think you are the one who rewards me. How embarrassing."


    His heart beat rapidly in excitement from her words. "Oh? Then why aren''t we doing it now?"


    Ao giggled. "Because thisdy wants to give my dear husband her first time. Justy down on the floor. Let me do the rest."

 Chapter 116 116 – Dragon King’s Reward [2]**

    And with that, Kaiid down t on his back. His arms hung beside his sides, and his hands were behind his head. Ao crawled up to him and positioned herself atop Kai. She rubbed her pelvis against his cock, teasing its length and width.


    "Are you ready, dear husband?"


    "Yeah," Kai replied without hesitation. In fact, he was a bit grateful that Ao offered to take the lead this time. His body still wasn''t in good condition. He was still a bit dizzy from theck of his Spirit Power.


    It recovered slightly, but not enough. And he understood why the Dragon King wanted to have sex with him. She wanted to help him replenish his missing Spirit Power. But... he was d he was able to make her enjoy it too, from their forey.


    Ao slowly lowered herself onto Kai''s cock. It slipped inside her wet pussy easily due to the lubrication created by her arousal, plus his own pre-cum. They both groaned softly at the sensation. Her pussy was tight and wet, holding his cock firmly.


    After taking half his shaft deep into her cunt, she stopped moving. She let go of Kai''s waist and leaned forward, resting her hands on his shoulders. "So big~"


    Thatpliment made Kai smile shyly. She leaned forward, asking for a kiss, and he gave her. Their tongues danced together as they kissed passionately. Their saliva mixed with each other, creating an even slipperier mess.


    Their lips parted after a few moments, and Ao looked into Kai''s eyes. "Mmm... You taste sweet~"


    She began to lower her hips once again, eating his whole meat dick. The feeling of being stretched by her vagina walls filled his mind, making his breath hitch. Ao moved her ass up and down, sliding along his entire length. As she did that, she pushed her breasts against Kai''s chest. He felt like he could feel the warmth radiating through his skin from her tits.


    The dragon woman moaned lightly as she slid up and down, riding his hard rod. She could tell he loved having a soft tit pressed against him. A pleasured moan escaped her lips as she asked for more kisses. She loved kissing Kai, her husband.


    "Kiss me, dear husband. Ahn! Oooh! T-This is so good! Your dick is so big- aaah!"


    "Sure." He kissed her once again, making a big mess. "You''re really enjoying it, right?"


    "Yes. Oooh yes..." Ao murmured. Her eyes closed tightly as she rode his cock harder. "Fufu... Mmmm, keep going... Ahhn! Y-Your tip is reaching my cervix!"


    As Ao rode him cowgirl, Kai wrapped his arms around her waist. He held Ao close to him, rubbing his hands all over her body.


    When she started moaning loudly and pushing harder on his cock, he grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them. That sent Ao off the edge. She threw her head backward and cried out loud, cumming.


    Her inner muscles contracted tightly around Kai''s throbbing member. Each spasm caused him to twitch and thrust upwards, causing Ao to slide further down his pole until she reached her deepest part. After her orgasm subsided, she copsed on top of Kai''s torso, panting heavily while still impaled upon him.


    When they got connected, he felt his Spirit Power replenish slowly. And with each kiss, his reserve was filled with the Spirit Power transferred through their connection.


    Ao caught her breath, smiling happily. "Haa... Haaa... You haven''t finished yet, dear husband?"


    "No way~" Kai said excitedly. He lifted himself up and flipped Ao over on her back, where shey face up with her legs spread wide open.


    "W-Wait!" Ao tried to stop her, but that was toote.


    With her ass raised high, he dove straight in with renewed vigor. His tongue found hers immediately, and he licked her mouth eagerly. Kai couldn''t get enough of her sweetness. He ate away at her lips and then went to work on her neck, licking every inch before moving southward towards her breasts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He sucked one breast, swirling his tongue around its nipple. Then he switched to the other side, sucking on the same boob. Ao moaned blissfully when his talented lips touched her nipples. With each suck, Kai would tease the sensitive nubbin by nibbling gently.


    While doing that, he kept moving his hips and thrust his cock deep inside her. The sight of a dignified woman, his new wife, falling into the pleasure of his cock was something he was proud of. Seeing her writhing under him, begging for more, only turned him on.


    "Ahn! M-More! Give me more, dear husband! U-Use thisdy''s body as you, please! Oooh! Aah!"


    His fingers dug into her fleshy thighs and pulled them apart wider as he fucked her faster now. She gasped at the sudden movement, her pussy tightening around his girth. But Kai wasn''t done. He continued fucking her, making sure he hit her deepest parts.


    "Oooohhh! More~ Ooooohhhh!"


    "I''m gonna cum soon! I''ll fill your womb with my seed, Ao!"


    "Nnngggghhhhhh!!"


    Kai came. His balls tightened up, squeezing out his warm cum inside her tight hole. It made Ao cry out in delight. He pumped his hot load repeatedly, filling her belly with his sperm. They both climaxed together, letting go of their inhibitions. Their tongues intertwined, sharing ecstasy between them.


    Afterward, Kai fell onto Ao''s body, resting atop her before he moved to the side. He sighed contentedly, holding her close. His semen was dripping out from her pussy to the marble floor. But both didn''t really care. They were in the bathroom.


    "Mmm..." Ao smiled sweetly at him. "That feels wonderful~ Thank you, my dear."


    Kai nodded. "I should be the one who thanks you. That was amazing."


    She leaned forward and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. "Fufufu. Now let us take a bath," she whispered softly. "Or should we wait like this until we recover?"


    He looked at her mesmerizing golden eyes. Taking a bath or resting? He chose thetter.


    "Let''s stay like this for a while. I want to enjoy your warmth for a bit."


    "Fufufu, alright. Thisdy understands." She replied and gave a soft kiss once again. She nuzzled closer, resting her head on his arm while her hand hugged his back. "While we are like this, let thisdy exin why I took you to this ce, alright?"


    "Sure."


    After that, the Dragon King exined to Kai why he had brought her to this ce and where this actually was. The fact that she left Amber and Ibaraki behind wasn''t left out either, and she gave him the best exnation she could ever give without missing out on any details.


    They spent their time cuddling slightly before taking a bath. Afterward, they had breakfast which was already prepared in the bedroom by a servant that Kai didn''t see yet.


    That was the greatest morning Kai would ever imagine after he lost himself in the fight with the Boogeymen. He had expected worse.

 Chapter 117 117 – Introduction In The Throne Room [1]

    While Kai was in the Dragon King Castle, the group of four returned to the US. They took a ne this time, and Ibaraki acted like a curious child who had just boarded the ne for the first time.


    They boarded a ne because Amber was still tired from healing Kai, and her Spirit Power had yet to be fully restored. The Phoenix girl could''ve replenished her Spirit Power in Romania, but it seemed like some upheaval would be happening, so they ran away.


    Yes, they didn''t want to get involved in the politics of other Races, especially the vampires, as it wouldn''t give them any benefit, just trouble. It was Robert who suggested they leave early, and they were really grateful.


    "I wonder what Kai is doing right now," Amber muttered, looking out at the window on her right. Ibaraki sat on her left, and the couple sat behind them.


    "Since the Dragon King took him, I can''t feel his presence. Our connections are also cut off due to the barrier that hid the Dragon King Castle¡­" She added, letting out a worried sigh.


    "Amber," Ibaraki called out. "You said we should just wait for him while we try to grow ourselves."


    "Fufufu, you''re right." She turned to Ibaraki and smiled. "I bet Kai is having fun with the Dragon King right about now. Did you realize that she called him ''husband''?"


    "T-That''s¡­"


    That happened. Both of them knew that Ao had made a contract with Kai when he was unconscious. Something that Amber also did without his permission. Hence, Amber also couldn''t me the Dragon King as she also did the same.


    The Phoenix girl chuckled slightly at Ibaraki''s flustered face. She then turned around, looking out at the window again, as she let the Oni girl settle herself.


    ''I hope the Dragon King can teach him something I can''t. I just wanted Kai to be safe.''


    ***


    After breakfast, Ao got dressed in blue and golden clothes that looked like ancient Chinese, with some gaudy decorations on her shoulder and hair. She also tied her hair in a high twin-tail and spun around in front of Kai after she was done.


    "How is it, dear?" She asked with a smile. "This is thisdy''s usual clothes. Is it to your liking?"


    "Yeah." Kai nodded, praising her. He also wore simr attire, like an ancient Chinese robe. But the color of his clothes was primarily blue, unlike Ao''s, whose clothes were mostly golden. "Those clothes suit you. It increases your charm and charisma, I think."


    "That''s great." She nodded firmly. A happy smile stered on her face as she stood next to Kai. "Dear husband. Maybe thisdy''s behavior will be different outside this room. I was told a few times that I looked scary, and my eyes looked sharp, but please don''t worry. Thisdy is still herself."


    Ao looked at Kai with her sharp eyes. There was a glint of sheer power hidden deep inside. She was a bit worried.


    She was the Dragon King. A domineering attitude was expected from her. Her movement needed to be filled with power to make her servants and subordinates look at her with awe and make her enemies fear her. Such was the duty of the Dragon King.


    However, in front of Kai, she was his wife. A loving and supporting attitude was something that she wanted to show him. Hence, she actually didn''t want to show her side of the King in front of him. She was afraid he would change his attitude toward her after seeing it.


    But Kai didn''t think so at all. He noticed her worry. After the fight with the Boogeymen, his sense was enhanced further, and his innate ability was clearer. He could feel someone else''s mood and felt a bit better now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maybe it was the effect of his contract with the Dragon King. He looked at the area around her neck. Hidden slightly behind the golden cor was a blue mark that marked their contracts.


    Still, he also understood her position. She was the Dragon King, the King of all Dragons, and she needed an attitude that fit her position. Instead of disliking that, Kai even thought he needed to act properly so he wouldn''t embarrass her.


    He was the Ruler, and he had fully epted that title. He would act like one if it helped him seek what he wanted. And he was done with holding back.


    "Sure." So he nodded at her. "Should I walk a step behind, or should I walk beside you? I don''t mind your choice."


    "Obviously, you''re walking on thisdy''s side, dear husband." She replied with a smile.


    "The Ruler has the same position as thisdy. If any of the servants said otherwise, they would be punished. Besides, thisdy ns to announce her marriage with you today, and we will start your training tomorrow after you fully recover."


    "So it''s all just a party?"


    "That''s the n. The servants must''ve already finished the preparation. So let''s get to the throne room to greet them."


    "Right now?" Kai asked, confused.


    "Yes, right now," Ao confirmed with a firm nod.


    ''Isn''t it too fast? I haven''t prepared myself or a speech yet.''


    ***


    The Dragon King Castle throne room was a big hall with many cushions and small tables, simr to the Castle of an ancient Chinese. Various candle lights were lit and hung on majestic red pirs with golden dragons coiling around them.


    The floor was made from mahogany woods, and the wall was painted golden over a white b of stones.


    A small staircase was at the end of the room, connected to two gigantic red doors with a red carpet between the tables and cushions. The furniture was made to face the end of the room, where two golden thrones stood majestically.


    The throne''s backrest looked like two male and female dragons, coiling against each other and meeting in the middle.


    Usually, there was only one chair, a female dragon with a red streak. But today, for some reason that the audience and the official didn''t understand, there were two chairs.


    Many dragons, from red to blue dragons, turned into their human form and sat on the cushion. At first nce, there were more than a hundred, and their appearance differed.


    On the left side of the red carpet were female dragons. Their kin was mostlyposed of water and wind dragons. Most of them looked beautiful, putting idols and actresses to shame.

 Chapter 118 118 – Introduction In The Throne Room [2]

    The woman with braided dark blue hair and red eyes who sat in front of all female dragons stood out the most. She wore a dark blue Chinese dress and had blue horns jutting out of her head. She sat in front of the others and held a golden fan in her hand, hiding the lower half of her face with it.


    This woman was Qianlong, the leader of the blue dragon, ruling over water.


    Then on the right side of the carpet were male dragons. They were a bit rowdy and dressed a bit more openly. They had a simr trait, and that was their bulky body.


    Sitting in front of all of them was an old man wearing ck Chinese clothes often found in cultivation novels. His hair was white, and he had a long beard and majestic red horns above his head, coiling to the back.


    This old man was Panlong, the leader of the red dragon, ruling over fire.


    More than a hundred dragons from each family were all here to greet their King''s return, the Dragon King. And they were excited to do so because they loved and respected their King.


    After sleeping for 10 years, she had finally woken up and returned to the Castle. This was a joyous asion, and the small table in front of each dragon was filled with assorted foods from the modern world. The finest beef, A5 Kobe Wagyu, which recently became dragon''s favorite food.


    The two leaders of each faction, blue and red dragons, sat right in front of the thrones, under the staircase. They also sorted out all dragons'' matters with the outside world when the Dragon King was sleeping.


    Even though this was a joyous asion, the atmosphere in the room was quiet. Qianlong nced over at Panlong, who crossed his arms in a quiet manner and closed his eyes. It was rather rare for the old dragon to be that quiet, especially when there was food and alcohol in front of him.


    But that was something natural. Their King''s return today was a bit different from the usual. Both leaders knew why there were two thrones when there was usually only one.


    ''The Ruler has returned to existence.'' Qianlong thought as she opened her slit eyes slightly. ''This happened once a thousand years ago, but why? Why is the throne so close to each other?''


    That was the question she wanted to ask. There was an asion when this room had two thrones. It was when the Ruler visited a thousand years ago. But there were spaces between the thrones at that time, and the dragon heads on the backrest didn''t touch each other like now.


    ''This seems to be interesting.'' The leader of the blue dragon thought as her lips curled upward in a sly smile. ''I can''t wait to meet this Ruler. To make our King do something like this, he is surely someone great or interesting.''


    At that time, the quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken by the sound of the majestic door being opened from outside. Two servants appeared first, pushing the door open and holding them in ce. The servants wore ck outfits and veils over their heads, hiding their bodies and faces.


    Then, they appeared. The dragons immediately looked to the side, at the red carpet, and bowed their heads deeply. Only the two leaders looked at them without bowing their heads, and they were surprised.


    Qianlong''s grin widened behind her fan. Panlong''s eyes shot open, surprised.


    ''Now this is really interesting! Our lord is entering the throne room side by side with someone!'' Qianlong thought as she quietly bowed her head slightly as the Dragon King and the young man beside her passed her.


    The atmosphere in the room turned tense. The majestic aura leaked out of the Dragon King''s body. It was enough to shut the others up as they turned to look at the throne, still bowing deeply.


    "Raise your head." The Dragon Kingmanded with a crisp voice. Her sharp eyes could even slice the world in two.


    The dragons raised their heads at once, and they gasped in surprise. They finally knew why there were two thrones in the throne room now. Their gazes settled on the young man beside the Dragon King.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While they did so, they immediately respected him. Without doing anything at all, and only gazing at them with his cold eyes with a pupil mixed in ck and gold color, his charisma didn''t fall short of Dragon King''s.


    Then the Dragon King smiled slightly. The corner of her lips only curled up a little, but the dragons were happy to see that.


    "Thisdy praises your timely arrival on this asion. Most of you must be curious. Who is this man on thisdy''s side?" Ao nced to the side as she saw some dragons follow her gaze.


    Fortunately, Kai did his job quite well. He kept his expressionless face as he rested his arms on the throne armrest, letting Ao do his introduction.


    "This man is the new Ruler, Kai. And also¡­" The Dragon King paused a little, looking over all her vassals who were curious about Kai''s identity. Then she dropped the bomb. "This man is thisdy''s husband. Treat him with respect."


    And chaos ensued.


    The Dragons mored loudly when the Dragon King introduced Kai as her husband.


    Kai, the one who caused themotion, looked around curiously. He had expected someone to object or something, but they didn''t do that.


    The old dragon with white hair, Panlong,ughed loudly with his arms crossed.


    "Hahaha! We can finally see our King''s descendant!"


    And the woman with braided long dark blue hair chuckled ominously. "Fufufu, this seems to be interesting. I am looking forward to the future."


    Looking at their sitting position, Kai deduced that they must be someone with a high position in this Castle. He took a note in his mind to treat them with respect when he met them in the future.


    Then he looked over the room. They shouted merrily.


    Maybe it was influenced by his act or something, but Kai was still oblivious to that.


    He didn''t know yet that his contract with Ao gave him the aura often found in high-ranking and strong dragons, namely Dragon Aura. And it activated passively, without him doing anything.


    Still, he was d that he seemed to be weed by Ao''s vassals and almost all dragons in this Castle. Almost because he didn''t think that the ones who sat in front of him were all dragons in this Castle.


    "Look, dear husband. They epted you." Ao whispered in a low voice at him.


    Kai smiled and nodded slightly. "Yeah."

 Chapter 119 119 – A Test

    The party continued. The dragons began to eat the meal and drank alcohol prepared for them as some servants in ck brought a long table filled with food and ced it in front of Kai and Ao.


    There were a lot of assorted dishes. Fried rice, Steak, Ramen, Soba, Mapo Tofu, and Dumplings. Kai recognized some of them and ate them with Ao even though he had breakfast earlier. Even so, he didn''t feel full yet. It seemed like his body was craving some energy from food to replenish it.


    His body was still not in good condition yet, so it was something he appreciated. Maybe Ao also knew about it and prepared it for him. In that case, he needed to say thank you to herter.


    While eating the food prepared for him, he asked Ao about Liliana, the Vampire lord''s daughter''s condition. The Dragon King replied that she couldn''t find the girl. But probably, she had returned to Bucharest without him.


    Kai was a bit worried. He''d like to check on her condition, but it was still impossible as he was in this Castle. He tried to contact Amber earlier, and it was blocked by something. So he wasn''t able to know the outside condition.


    Shrugging his shoulders in defeat, he looked forward and noticed the dragons began to chat with each other. The two leaders in the front also talked to each other even though the red carpet separated them.


    "Hahahaha, our lord has finally gotten married." Panlongughed loudly as he raised the cup filled with alcohol in his hand. The old dragon nced at Kai as his red eyes shed in excitement. "I am looking forward to knowing our lord''s husband."


    Kai felt excitement and a fighting spirit from the old man. If he needed to describe this dragon with white hair, then he would answer that Panlong looked like thebination of Marcus and Ranga. Loud and a battle maniac.


    ''There is no other way to describe it.''


    Then there was the woman with braided hair. She looked rather calm, but her slit eyes gave her a cunning image. Maybe she was the strategist in this Castle or someone that dealt with the political and outside rtionships in Ao''s ce.


    Even herugh sounded cunning. He could feel a shiver sent down his spine when she nced at him with her slit eyes open.


    "My lord." She suddenly spoke to him while closing the fan that hid her lower mouth. Kai could see her beautiful face clearly for the first time when she did that. She had a perfect nose bridge, small lips, and a bit of blush around her cheek.


    A grin was stered over her face as she tilted her head slightly. "Please forgive my rudeness. But may I ask a question?" She asked with a friendly tone.


    However, Kai knew better due to his innate ability. This woman was trying to test him. Ao narrowed her eyes at the woman, Qianlong, but she didn''t even flinch, although her emotion was roused slightly.


    Then Ao nced at him, sending a telepathic message through their newly built connection.


    [Dear husband. You can just ignore her. Qianlong is a cunning woman, but she''s loyal to thisdy. Even if you do nothing, she will still follow my order.]


    That was one way to settle this. But Kai didn''t want to hide behind Ao. He wanted to be epted by the dragons for who he was, not because he was Ao''s husband.


    Every single dragon went silent after Qianlong''s question. Panlong also looked at Kai while stroking his beard, curious about his answer.


    That was why he needed to answer Qianlong''s question if he wanted to be fully epted by the dragons.


    ''Don''t worry, Ao. I can handle this.'' He replied to Ao and smiled softly, giving off a friendly vibe.


    "Ask away." He replied with a lower tone that was filled with dignity. The dragons were surprised because this was the first time he spoke, and they were also surprised that he didn''t mind Qianlong''s rudeness and was willing to answer her question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you very much." Qianlong bowed her head to show her gratitude. Then she raised it again, showing a different expression from before. If she looked rather cunning and enjoying herself earlier, then she had a serious expression fitting of a leader of a faction.


    "My question may be rude, and this Qianlong understands if you punish herter. But please allow me to ask this." Qianlong started while lowering her fan. A burst of dark blue Spirit Power suddenly appeared from her body, filling the room.


    It was then followed by a burst of red Spirit Power from Panlong. Two powers shed and dyed the room with dark blue and red colors. It was as if the two leaders had already talked about this beforehand.


    But after seeing Panlong''s amused expression, Kai understood that the old dragon was just following the mood.


    The weaker dragons got suffocated by the massive Spirit Power that suddenly filled the room. They held their necks, and some even fainted, especially those who were close to Qianlong and Panlong.


    Loud thuds resounded in the room, and Qianlong''s beastly voice rang. "Do you have what it takes to stay with our King?" It shook the room.


    Normal people or those weaker than the two leaders wouldn''t be able to speak in this situation. The servants who stood near the entrance also fainted.


    Still, Kai and Ao were fine. It was understandable for the Dragon King, who was way stronger than both leaders. But it was amazing that a human could withstand this kind of pressure.


    That was why the two leaders gave a silent nod to each other. Whatever the answer that came from the young man who had be their King''s husband, they had already fully epted him. They knew at least the human wasn''t a burden and would be able to protect their King when they were unable to.


    But they still wanted to hear his answer. And Kai gave them what they wanted, not in the form of an answer, but in the form of a question.


    "Do you even need to question that? Are you unable to understand why I sit beside her? I am even willing to take on all of you if that is what is needed to sit beside my wife."


    Qianlong blinked a few times while Panlongughed out loud. Then, they retracted their Spirit Powers, and the room turned back to normal.


    Those who were suffocated earlier were breathing normally. But the ones who fainted still hadn''t regained their consciousness yet. It would take them a few seconds to recover.


    It took Qianlong a few seconds to process before sheughed shrilly while bowing her head.


    "Right. Please forgive my foolish question."


    "Don''t worry," Kai replied with a smile. "It''s natural to be curious. Also, I am curious about many things. I might inconvenience some of you with my questions in the near future."


    "Please ask us anything; we will be happy to help," Qianlong replied, raising her head and tilting it slightly.


    She was a Dragon who evolved from a snake. She was the most cunning among all dragons but also the most loyal to the Dragon King due to her help. That was why she asked such a question, testing the man that sat beside her King.


    And now¡­ "This Qianlong will even put her life for our lord." She also recognized the man as her King''s husband and was willing to help him. And she hade to respect him a little.

 Chapter 120 120 – Training Menu

    The party continued for another hour. The ones who fainted regained their consciousness and continued partying without any care. It seemed like the leaders ring their Spirit Powers was something that happened a few times in the past, so they weren''t really that surprised anymore.


    Panlong and Qianlong talked to him for a while, telling him the story about how they ran the Castle when Ao was sleeping for 10 years. All the time, though, Ao kept silent and maintained her regal figure, not opening her mouth even once unless necessary, like ending the party.


    ording to Qianlong, Ao didn''t talk much unless they talked about important matters, such as what they should do about the future of the dragons or when there was a war conference.


    It surprised him when Qianlong mentioned the war conference. But when he thought about it again, dragons lived for a long time. Probably more than a millennia or two. They lived through a time when not all Supernatural races were friendly with each other.


    Some were still not friendly, but it was peaceful enoughpared to a thousand years ago, or so she said. The one who stopped the war was the strongest as he made contracts with many Mythical Races and made them friendly with each other.


    That was why the Ruler was respected and feared. And that was why Qianlong tested him earlier. Not only to know his real intention but also to know his personality. He passed the test with his answer.


    After the party, Kai returned to the bedroom, walking through a long corridor with Ao and a few servants who escorted them out. The others also changed location to the great hall in another building to continue their party.


    Entering the bedroom, they sat on the bed and Ao spoke.


    "That was marvelous, dear husband."


    She had a proud smile on her face as Kai turned to her, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Qianlong is a bit headstrong, and Panlong hates someone without guts. The fact that you challenged them and delivered a satisfying answer made them like you, which is a bit hard to do. That''s why it''s marvelous, my Dear."


    The Dragon King approached him, leaning her head against his shoulder in a loving manner. "You''re really the perfect one for thisdy."


    "Is that so?" Kai replied, a bit happy that he did a good job convincing the two leaders of each faction earlier. "What shall we do next? Is there any n for today?" He asked, looking at Ao, who was clinging to him.


    She was really different when she was outside. The strict Ao looked really cool and unapproachable. Meanwhile, the Ao that he saw right now was cute and really clingy.


    Looking up at Kai, Ao had a grin. She then pushed him down on the bed and licked her lips, much to Kai''s surprise.


    "We do have a n, dear husband." She said, leaning forward to his ear.


    His heart was beating. Scratch the cute; this Dragon King was a cool woman. "What n?" He asked, a bit anticipating something again.


    But while he was excited, thinking she would help him to replenish his Spirit Power again, her answer wasn''t what he had expected.


    "It''s your training." She whispered before backing away, giggling happily. "Did you expect something more? Let''s save that one tonight, okay?" She put her index finger on her lips, smiling yfully.


    Kai was a bit embarrassed. How could he think something like that when it was clear that she had brought him here to make him stronger? Of course, it was training.


    He sucked at controlling his Spirit Power, and Ao was trying to teach him how to make his control better.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So we start today?" He asked, trying to be as expressionless as possible.


    Ao nodded, moving away from his body and lying beside him. "I will be the one who teaches you how to control your Spirit Power and help you replenish it slowly. This Castle has abundant Nature power, so you will fully recover your Spirit Power in a single day."


    Right. Unlike in New York, he could feel this ce was filled with Nature power. It was even more abundant than the power spot in Japan where Spirit Foxes lived.


    Absorbing Nature power in this ce would help him recover at a fast speed. However, it would be a bit longer than usual because his Spirit Power reserve grew in size once again. It was even bigger than Amber''s now.


    He didn''t know how big Ao''s Spirit Power reserve was because he hadn''t fused with her yet. But maybe, it was even bigger than Amber and Ibarakibined, seeing how Ao lived way longer than both of them and her position as the Dragon King.


    Even Qianlong and Panlong, who weren''t even Mythical Beasts, had Spirit Powerparable to Amber. The world was vast, and Kai was happy to know that he could still explore it. But at the same time, he also realized that Amber might not be as powerful as he initially thought.


    ''I need to get stronger.''


    Ao noticed the change in Kai''s emotion. She raised her body and looked at him. "We can do it slowly, dear husband. We have all the time we need in this world. We will be safe inside this Castle. Slowly, we will build your strength, skill, and knowledge. Qianlong and Panlong will also assist you in your training."


    "Both of them are?" He asked, surprised.


    "Yes." Ao nodded.


    "Qianlong will teach you about Supernatural World knowledge. You can ask anything to her. She''s really smart." She boasted proudly as if Qianlong was her own child.


    "Then Panlong will teach you about fighting techniques. He''s a western fire dragon, and I think he can teach you to control your Phoenix fire and close-quarterbat. And every night, I will teach you about how to control your Spirit Power. I hope you have a lot of energy left, dear husband."


    The way she spoke had a hint of hidden meaning. Kai didn''t want to think about it and only nodded his head. Obviously, he noticed what that hidden meaning was. The way she said it was enough for him to realize it.


    "Well¨C" He started, raising his body. He looked at Ao with determination. "Let''s start right now. What should I do?"


    "Just stay right there." Ao replied and crawled behind Kai. She slowly undressed him, only the top, revealing his lean body. His muscle was gone, and he was ashamed.


    ''I need to train again to regain my lost muscle.''


    "Don''t worry, dear husband. You''re fine the way you are. Don''t force yourself."


    "Hahaha¡­" Heughed bitterly. It was like Ao could read his mind. Then she continued.


    "You''re easy to guess," Ao replied with a small giggle as she put her hands on Kai''s back. "Alright. Now concentrate on how I move Spirit Power inside your body. We will do this training daily until you can move it yourself simr to the way I move it. Do you understand, my Dear?"


    "Yeah." Kai nodded and satfortably. His legs were crossed and his hands were on hisp. This was what people called Lotus Position. He could concentrate better when he sat like this. "I am ready."

 Chapter 121 121 – Start Of The Training

    "Hahaha! C''mon, lord! You can do any better than this!"


    "I am trying!"


    A day after he woke up and did the basic training to control his Spirit Power with Ao, he was fetched by Panlong in the morning, and they were sparring in the training ground located at the center of the Castle.


    Kai didn''t even have a wink of sleep because he meditated all night, trying to move his Spirit Power the way Ao did, but achieved no sess.


    And now, he was trying tond a punch toward the older man with a long beard while Ao had gone to finish some matters that piled up in her absence. Somehow, even though he moved really fast, although not as fast as his best, he couldn''tnd any hit on his opponent.


    Unlike Kai, Panlong was not fast. He was just agile and didn''t waste any of his movement. And the old dragon could guess where Kai hit next and moved first, dodging the attack before it was even sent.


    "Don''t use your Spirit Power, lord. My King instructed me to fix your close-rangebat first because it''s a mess! It''s clear to me that you have no formal training and just imitated some moves you saw."


    The old dragonughed as he dodged Kai''s kick.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ How can I not hit you even though I am faster?"


    Kai''s breath turned rough after a few minutes of no sess at attacking Panlong. He slouched forward, holding onto his knees as he caught his breath.


    For some reason, he got tired easily. Most of it was due to his body condition, but some were also influenced by the fact he made some big swings that missed their mark.


    The old dragon, Panlong, approached him and stood with crossed arms.


    "You have some waste in your movement, lord." The old dragon said, looking down at Kai. He was gigantic, standing more than 2 meters tall, with a bulky body made from an umtion of muscles.


    "But that''s fine. That''s why we are doing this training. I will shape you up until you have no waste in your movement. Let''s do it again now! We have no time to rest!"


    "Huff¡­ Alright." Kai nodded with determination. He put up a stance once again, raising his fists. "Here Ie!"


    ***


    In the end, Kai couldn''t even hit Panlong at once. Ao said the old dragon was a western fire dragon but was that a lie?


    "How could a fire dragon use lightning to increase his speed?" Kai muttered in defeat as he walked down the long corridor.


    His body was bruised, but it had healed thanks to his fast regeneration. But that didn''t mean his mind wasn''t tired from concentrating for 3 hours, trying to hit Panlong.


    He was about to have lunch, so he went to the dining room. Ao had already sent him a message, saying that she was waiting. His next training would be after lunch, so this would count as his break.


    "The training is hard but a bit fun. I think I can enjoy it while getting stronger so I can reach my goal."


    Clenching his fist, Kai''s expression hardened. Even now, thinking that the Boogeymen still used his father''s body would make him angry. But he couldn''t lose his emotion again. He should stay calm, or else the madness he got from Ibaraki Douji would take over him again.


    When teaching himst night, Ao also exined that some Mythical Races had some weakness. For example, Ibaraki Douji and Shuten Douji. Whenever they got angry, their emotion would take over, and they would rampage without caring.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He took a deep breath and stopped in front of a big door. This should be the dining room, located near his bedroom. All doors in this Castle were gigantic, and the corridors wererge. It was designed that way to amodate the inhabitant or guests withrge builds.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he pushed the door open and was captivated by the luxurious dining room. There was a long table filled with food with many chairs around it in the middle of the room. A golden chandelier lit the room with candlelight, giving it a vintage feeling.


    Ao sat on one of the chairs near the entrance. When he entered, she looked at him and smiled softly. "Wee, dear husband. Let''s have lunch, shall we?"


    He nodded and approached her, sitting across from her. The table was long, but it wasn''t really wide. So they were still close to each other while sitting in front of each other.


    When he sat and used a napkin around his neck, Ao asked a question.


    "How is the training with Panlong?"


    Kai couldn''t help but smile bitterly. His hands that held a fork and knife stopped as he looked at the Dragon King.


    "I can''t evennd a single hit. Am I really that weak?"


    "No, dear husband. You''re really strong already." Ao shook her head with a serious expression. She stopped eating and put down the utensil.


    "Forgive me for being blunt, but your emotion and body are not synchronized right now. It''s as if you''re trying to hold something back, and your body responds as such. Hating someone in the Supernatural World is natural. You don''t need to be scared of it."


    "Scared, huh?" He mumbled.


    Maybe that was what happened. When he was a kid, he was scared of the Boogeymen. That emotion was gone along with his memories, but he felt a bit conflicted when he regained it.


    Because of the modern lifestyle, he wasn''t used to the term scared of an individual or hated an individual to the point he wanted to kill them. Did he restrain himself unconsciously because he was scared of his emotion?


    "How do I free myself then?" He asked, unsure about himself.


    "That''s what we are trying to do here, dear husband," Ao replied softly and smiled at him.


    Kai looked at her, smiling back. That''s right. Indeed, that was the reason why he was here. He was trying to train himself, not only his body but also his technique and mind.


    "Qianlong will be able to help you with that. She''s really adept at manipting people''s emotions. I''ve already told her what she needs to do, so just follow her instructionster."


    "Alright." He nodded.


    With so many people helping him, he felt really blessed. Did he really deserve this kind of attention and help? Sometimes he asked that question to himself. But he always arrived at the same answer.


    ''If I don''t deserve it yet, then I just need to make myself better so I can proudly say that their help is the one that helped me go through difficult times.''


    "Let''s continue eating, my Dear. You will need a lot of stamina so you won''t get exhaustedter."


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 122 122 – Mental Training

    After lunch, Kai felt his energy return, and his body felt refreshed more than usual. Then he found out from Ao that all ingredients of the meal he ate earlier were grown in the Castle''s garden, in a ce with abundant Nature power.


    Rena had told him that nts that were grown in a ce filled with Nature power tended to have a good effect on the body. Such as the tea in Spirit Foxes'' temple that calmed his mind.


    That helped him recover the stamina he lost when training with Panlong.


    Sitting on a bench at the Castle''s garden, he was waiting for Qianlong to fetch him to the next training area. He still didn''t know which room was in the Dragon King Castle. So he was instructed to wait instead of searching the room by himself and got lost in the process.


    Thanks to that, he found something interesting.


    "We are underwater. How?"


    Looking up at the sky, Kai saw water and some fish swimming outside. A dome-shaped barrier surrounded this Castle, which protected this Castle from the water.


    How deep was the Castle located; How could sunlight reach this ce; How could a nt could survive in this condition; all of that was a mystery to him.


    Maybe a technique or a Talisman allowed something like this to exist. Unfortunately, his knowledge about the Supernatural World was justcking.


    "Good afternoon, lord. Forgive me for making you wait for too long."


    When he enjoyed the sight of various kinds of fish swimming outside the barrier, a voice called out to him. He turned around and saw Qianlong walking toward him with graceful movement. Her braided hair moved left and right as she stopped in front of him.


    The leader of the blue dragon''s face was half-covered by the fan she held. Her eyes looked like they were closed, but they were actually open.


    Seeing that his third teacher had arrived, he stood up and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it. I am also enjoying the sight."


    "That''s great." Qianlong replied, tilting her head slightly.


    Kai was unable to perceive even a single emotion from her now. It was still, like water in a pond. There could be a few ripples when something disturbed her, but her emotion was t and undetected in the usual situation.


    "Well then, my lord. Shall we go to the library?"


    "Yeah. After you."


    "Fufufu. Please, this way." Qianlong gestured to him to follow politely and began to walk to the Castle.


    ***


    The library of the Dragon King Castle was massive.


    It was located in a different building from the Castle itself. Calling it a building might be a bit wrong.


    The library was in a tower. The entire tower was a library filled with bookshelves and brimming with books. At least this should be called a grand library.


    There were a total of 8 floors and an attic. The mostmon and new books could be found on the first floor, and from the second floor to eight, only people with the permission of the Dragon King or the leader of factions could enter.


    As for the attic, only the Dragon King and Qianlong were allowed to enter. Because Kai was the Dragon King''s husband, he was also allowed to enter, making him the third person who could enter the ce filled with forbidden tomes and scrolls.


    The books in the attic weren''t as many as on the first to the eighth floor. There were candlelights that lit the attic, lighting the dark room with a dim orange light.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the middle of the attic were a small table and two chairs. Kai and Qianlong were sitting at that ce.


    "Well then, my lord. I''ve been given the honor to give you mental training by my King. The details were already exined to me."


    Qianlong spoke as she took out a round thing, like a bowl. When she opened the lid, Kai noticed it was filled with incense.


    "I will try my best to help you, but I only know one way to ovee trauma. Please forgive me for being blunt. From what my King had told me, you''re afraid of your hated enemy due to childhood memories?"


    "I don''t know," Kai replied honestly. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of that creature or not because he had never felt afraid of someone except for his grandfather before. "But I lost myself when I saw that creature use my father''s face."


    "Interesting. So not fear but immense hate? No, both, huh? You used your rampage as a defense mechanism to cope with your fear." Qianlong mumbled to herself, analyzing what Kai had told her. Then she closed her fan, grinning widely.


    "Alright, let''s do this. My lord, this might be a bit hard for you, but please defeat your opponent." She said, lighting the incense with a match she took out from her sleeve. She closed the lid and continued. "If you aren''t able to defeat it, you will be trapped there forever."


    "Huh?" Kai was a bit confused by her words.


    Then he realized that his head felt heavy as he inhaled the smoke from the incense. His vision was spinning, and he felt weak.


    He tried to fight it, holding onto the table with his hand, and looked at the incense burner while trying to stay awake.


    "T-That''s¡­ P-Poison?"


    "Indeed." Qianlong''s voice echoed in his ear. "This is the only way I can use my ability on you. Sleep tight, my lord. I hope you can defeat your biggest fear. That way¡­"


    His body felt weaker and weaker. Even Qianlong''s voice couldn''t be heard. Finally, the arms that he used to support his body gave up, and his head hit the table with a loud thud.


    However, his eyes weren''t fully closed yet. He hadn''t heard any exnation of what the mental training was! How could he defeat whatever it was or know what he should do without any exnation or instruction?


    But finally, even his eyelids gave up, and he fell unconscious.


    "Phew¡­" A sigh could be heard from Qianlong''s lips as she leaned back against the chair''s backrest. "That was hard. As expected from my lord." She had a happy smile on her face as her Spirit Power slowly leaked out of her body.


    It then covered Kai''s whole body, wrapping him like ayer of armor. Her Spirit Power was like water, calm and serene, instead of whipping around like me.


    Looking at the man who fell unconscious in front of her, Qianlong let out a low chuckle.


    "Fufufu, my King really has no mercy even on her husband. Was it confidence? Did she ask me to do this because she trusted him? Or was she had no mercy at all? Anyway, to think she wanted me to show his trauma with my illusion. I even need to use this sleeping incense to make him fall asleep. What a strong man."


    As a blue dragon, Qianlong governed over water and, by extension, mist. As a dragon, the poison also didn''t work on her. Her body naturally filtered the harmful substance and purified it.


    Using her Spirit Power, she could show someone an illusion. It worked best when her target was unconscious, and that was what she did right now.


    "My lord." She called out to the man she called lord and put her hand on his head. "My King has put her trust in you. So you better seed in oveing your trauma even if you need to die many times to do that so you can use your full power and not hold back unconsciously."


    Retracting her hand, Qianlong opened her fan and frowned.


    "And maybe¡­ your trauma isn''t what we think it is."

 Chapter 123 123 – Digging Through Memories

    Ash and debris flew in the air, carried by the wind, giving everything a grayish tint. Corpses of people in ck coats with the yer Organization''s logo were scattered everywhere, some of them caught in mes. Kai was standing in the middle of the chaos, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.


    Two giants with an ox and horse head were fighting something covered in a shadow, and an old man was protecting him from harm. The shadow''s voice boomed through the air, its words filled with a sense of foreboding.


    "You shall not stop us from achieving immortality! Nuisances!" it bellowed. A burst of dark red Spirit Power appeared from the shadow''s body, hitting the two giants.


    The old man activated a talisman, and a blue hexagonal barrier appeared around them, blocking the shadow''s attack. "Gozu! Mezu! Stop him!" he shouted, directing the giants to attack the shadow.


    Kai was confused and couldn''t move, even if he wanted to. He was frozen in ce, unable to understand what was happening. He couldn''t even see the shadow''s face. It was as if his mind was deliberately blocking it out.


    The giants swung their des toward the shadow, hitting it, but it disappeared without a trace.


    "What happened?"


    Finally, Kai was able to speak.


    At that time, the city froze. He looked down at his body, which was small, and he wore a white shirt and short pants, something he used to wear as a kid.


    "New York? And it''s burning? Could it be?" he asked himself as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.


    He recognized some of the buildings and realized that this was the first time he had ever been involved with the Supernatural World. This was a part of his missing childhood memories that had returnedtely.


    Kai remembered being in the library with Qianlong. So how did he end up in New York, in the middle of this chaos?


    He looked around and saw his grandfather, Marcus, holding him up with a frown. The two giants, Gozu and Mezu, had also frozen, likely being Marcus''s familiars, as they followed his order.


    Kai''s mind was racing, trying to make sense of what was happening. The names Gozu and Mezu were familiar to him. He had heard them before.


    "Hahaha¡­ Ashiya Douman''s familiars?" He muttered to himself with a strained smile. "Ashiya Family, Ashiya Douman, the strongest¡­ Could Ashiya Douman be the one who was hailed as the strongest? But that''s impossible. Because in the record¨C" His words trailed off.


    In the record of Japanese history, the one who was hailed as the strongest Onmyouji wasn''t Ashiya Douman but someone else. Ashiya Douman was just his rival.


    "Does that mean the strongest is that person? But how? If I am the descendant of the strongest, how did the two families at odds with each other allow my father and my mother''s marriage?"


    Kai was still grappling with his thoughts when the scenery around him glitched, and he found himself standing in front of his restaurant, looking at the burning buildings and rising ck clouds in the distance.


    A shadow appeared in front of him, and Kai recognized it immediately. It was the same shadow he had seen earlier but smaller.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The shadow didn''t walk toward Kai but towards the city. This time, Kai was able to move, but he didn''t know what to do.


    The shadow didn''t seem to be able to see or sense him. If he was careful, then he would be able to follow the shadow without any problem.


    Also, his hint in this replicated memory was just that shadow. It must''ve some connection with his trauma. So he thought he shouldn''t let the shadow escape his vision.


    ''Let''s follow him.''


    ***


    The shadow kept moving through the city, and Kai noticed that the corpses from earlier were not yet present. This memory seemed to happen before Marcus had arrived. He wondered why he didn''t remember this part of his memory. Was it truly within his memory, or had Qianlong cast a spell on him?


    He had a feeling that this was connected to his trauma, and he couldn''t let the shadow escape his vision. Kai remembered at this time; he was still standing in front of his restaurant. Was his memory got altered? Or was it notplete yet?


    Seeing how his mother sealed some parts of his memories, it wouldn''t be strange that she sealed other parts in a different ce. But that should leave inconsistencies in his current memories. So why? He didn''t understand.


    As he followed the shadow, the sense of foreboding grew stronger.


    Kai kept following the shadow quietly, his heart pounding in his chest with each step. As they drew closer to the source of the noise, the smell of smoke and burning filled his nostrils, making him cough.


    When they finally arrived at the edge of the city, Kai saw that the shadow was standing before a portal that looked simr to the Tear he had seen at Oni Vige. The portal was pulsating with dark energy that made his skin crawl.


    As he watched, the shadow raised its hand and plunged it into the portal. A st of energy shot out, and the ground shook beneath Kai''s feet. He stumbled but managed to stay on his feet.


    Suddenly, the shadow turned around and looked straight at Kai. Its eyes were dark and menacing, shing a glint of golden light.


    "You," the shadow said in a deep, guttural voice. "You should not be here. You''re not ready yet."


    Before Kai could react, the shadow leaped forward, its hand outstretched. Kai instinctively dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    "Guh!" He grunted.


    He was in a small body. He wasn''t used to it, but thankfully he managed to dodge with all he had. Then he realized that the shadow was, in fact, able to see him after he took whatever energy was in the stone with that pulsating disgusting energy.


    He realized that he had underestimated the danger of this memory. It was not just a simple recollection but something more sinister. This was a warning, a message from his past, telling him that he was in danger.

 Chapter 124 124 – Trauma And Ancestor

    Kai backed away slowly, keeping his eyes on the shadow. He knew he had to find a way out of this memory before it was toote. But as he turned to leave, he saw that the portal was growingrger, and its energy was bing more intense.


    He knew he had to act fast. With a deep breath, Kai steadied himself and prepared to fight. But then his eyes widened. He couldn''t use his Spirit Power!


    The shadow picked himself up, preparing another attack.


    "Begone! You''re not supposed to be here!" The shadow bellowed once again as it retreated to the portal, much to Kai''s confusion.


    "Huh?" He let out a confused voice. What had just happened?


    The shadow was the only hint in this ce that might be connected to his trauma. He couldn''t lose him.


    Without any choice, Kai gritted his teeth and darted forward. His heart raced as he ran and plunged through the portal.


    Everything went dark, and Kai felt like he was falling. He had no idea where he was or what was happening to him. But he knew one thing for sure: he was in danger and needed to get out of this memory before it consumed himpletely.


    But then, it changed. Some images shed through his mind. He remembered being inside this space.


    In the dark space, he saw his young self, barely able to control his emotions, overtaken by the Boogeymen''s fake body.


    Kai watched in horror as he rampaged through the streets, causing destruction and chaos. But then, he saw Marcus, his grandfather, and two powerful familiars, Gozu and Mezu, appear to stop him.


    He felt a surge of emotion as he watched the image.


    This wasn''t something he had expected. His trauma was the Boogeymen, just as he had thought. But this¡­ he didn''t remember being taken over by the Boogeymen.


    Was this the real reason why his mother sealed his memories? Was it because of this that he hated the Boogeymen?


    Thankfully, he could still be saved as the one who took over him was just Boogeymen''s fake body. The images ended as Marcus stopped him.


    The identity of the first shadow was clear. It was him, controlled by the Boogeymen. He knew that he had to face his trauma head-on if he ever wanted to ovee it.


    Then, how to deal with this trauma? Should he just ept himself?


    As he continued delving deeper into his past, he realized he had the strength to ovee his trauma.


    He had already faced the Boogeymen once and emerged victorious. Now, he just had to find the courage to face his memories ande out stronger on the other side.


    The Boogeymen were nothing. He didn''t need to fear that creature.


    Once again, he would crush that scarecrow and the organization that backed that creature up to prove that he was stronger and didn''t fear them. For that, he needed more strength. Still¡­


    "How do I get out of here?"


    In the real world, he was sleeping due to the poison from the incense. And from what he felt with what was left in his real sense, his body was also engulfed in something cold but gentle, like a bubble. To burst a bubble, he needed a needle.


    But before he could try anything, he felt something different once again.


    Opening his eyes, he found himself in yet another location. It was in the middle of a in. There was nothing but a giant tree with pink flowers and a shrine in front of that tree.


    Kai recognized that tree as the Sakura Tree, somethingmonly found in Japan. And that shrine was also something that originated from Japan. He was confused.


    ''What now?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Something really strange had happened to him a few times. So suddenly, finding himself in the middle of a in wasn''t really surprising anymore.


    "Oya? You''re here. I thought it would take you one more year toe here, but you''re fast. I guess you''ve already met with Ao, huh? That woman really loves to rush things."


    A voice rang from the shrine, causing Kai''s caution to spike up as he narrowed his eyes. He tried to move his Spirit Power, and he could right now. That''s good. He had something to protect himself with now.


    "Don''t be rmed. I mean no harm." the voice said, filled with a yful tone.


    Before Kai could respond, a handsome man stepped out of the shrine. He was dressed in a traditional Japanese Onmyouji robe, with a tall ck hat and a fan in his hand. His long ck hair fell onto his shoulder, and his eyes fluttered open, revealing a pair of golden eyes.


    When the man smiled warmly at him, Kai couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity about him.


    "Who are you?" Kai asked, trying to mask any hostility in his voice.


    The man smiled warmly, his eyes filled with interest as he looked at Kai. "My name is Abe no Seimei. You might know me if I said I was the previous Ruler. Or was I called the strongest in this age? Anyway, that''s me."


    Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had read about Abe no Seimei in history books but never thought he would meet him. And his guess was on point. He was indeed the strongest.


    "Abe no Seimei, the legendary Onmyouji? That''s impossible. You lived over a thousand years ago," Kai stammered, his mind struggling to make sense of what he was seeing.


    Abe no Seimei chuckled. "Time is a funny thing, my dear descendant. You would be surprised at the things I have seen in my lifetime. But enough about me, let''s talk about you."


    Kai felt a sudden sense of unease. Why was Abe no Seimei so interested in him, and how did he meet him in this dream? He couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by the man''s piercing gaze.


    "I''ve been watching you, Kai," Abe no Seimei continued, his yful tone belying the gravity of his words. "You have a lot of potential, but you''re holding yourself back. What are you afraid of?"


    ''Afraid of? Is he talking about my trauma?''


    To be honest, he still couldn''t understand besides that it was because of what the Boogeymen did to him. Kai felt a lump form in his throat. He was still struggling with his trauma; he couldn''t understand why he got it.


    "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just feel stuck. I just know that it is rted to the Boogeymen. I hated him, I beat him, but I am still a bit scared of him."


    Abe no Seimei''s expression softened. "I understand. Fear can be a powerful thing. But you have to face it head-on if you want to grow. Trust me, I know from experience."


    Kai felt a strange sense offort in Abe no Seimei''s words. Maybe there was a way for him to ovee his fear after all.


    Suddenly, Abe no Seimei''s expression turned serious. "But be warned, Kai. There are forces at work that seek to use your fear against you. You must be careful. Especially among those who seek immortality."


    Kai''s heart started pounding in his chest. "What do you mean?"


    Abe no Seimei''s eyes flickered with a hint of sadness. "I''m afraid I cannot say more. But know that you are not alone in this. Your ancestors are with you, watching over you. And I will always be here to guide you. Visit the Ashiya Family to know more about me and Ashiya Douman. It will surely help you."


    Kai felt a sense of gratitude wash over him. Maybe, just maybe, he could find the strength to face his fear and move forward.


    "Your time is over." The strongest said as he smiled softly. "I am afraid you must return. You might already know about your trauma right now. Heed my advice, don''t fight him alone."


    As Abe no Seimei disappeared back into the shrine. Kai couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at what had just happened. He knew that he would never forget this encounter. And surely, he would think about what the strongest said to him carefully.


    "Don''t fight him alone, huh?" He muttered, repeating his words. "I know that already."

 Chapter 125 125 – Meeting In The Dark

    Kai kept going on with his memories, meeting the shadows a few times. The scenery changed rapidly as he experienced days, months, inside these strange memories without knowing how to get out.


    When the memories reached his teenage age, he understood this wouldn''t end for a while. At least not until he had seen all his memories. The shadow disappeared when his mother died for some reason.


    The reason for her death was unclear. He didn''t know about it from his memories. But it was a few days after she returned to the Ashiya Family, so it must be rted to them.


    And then, he kept relieved in these memories while ensuring he didn''t miss anything.


    ***


    Outside, Qianlong looked at Kai''s body with interest as it kept moving. The blue dragon noted every movement, matching it to his recorded memories that were shown on the mist screen above his head. It was done to help him find out what his trauma actually was.


    But there was a moment when the mist didn''t show anything but static.


    "Interesting." She muttered, putting down her pen.


    The memories had reached his adulthood, and he would be awake soon. The recorded memories moved fast, but Qianlong could see all of them without any problem. But, of course, his private time and parts with a secret he wanted to hide were skipped. It would be rude to intrude on that.


    "That was an interesting experience, especially when the mist didn''t show anything for a few minutes. But the memories arepleted, so that part must be something within his consciousness. Maybe some spells? Or heritage?"


    Whatever it was, it only showed itself because her own spells roused it from its dormant state. And because he calmed down considerably after that, maybe it was good for him.


    At that time, Kai''s body stirred once again. His eyelids moved.


    Looking at him, Qianlong closed the notebook she used to note everything about his dream.


    "He should be waking up soon. I should tell my King about this."


    ***


    ? A round table made of stone was floating in a clearing. There was no light at all except for what escaped the hole in the ceiling, shining on seven seats around the table. A number was written on the table right in front of these individuals, from one to seven, all in Latin.


    One of the seats, number 1, was empty, while the other sixes were used by various individuals whose faces were hidden by the darkness.


    Only one of those individuals was willing to put his face under the direct light. It was someone who sat on seat number 5. That someone wore a mask and was known as the Alchemist.


    "Well, well~ It wasn''t quite the n, but we seeded in taking the Boogeymen in. I guess we can say that sess, huh?" The Alchemist spoke while dragging his sentence.


    Beside him, the one who sat on seat 6 scoffed. His bulky body seemed to be made from a mass of muscle leaned forward as he turned toward the Alchemist. He was bigger and taller than everyone else in the room, but his face wasn''t clear due to the darkness.


    "Sess? That fucker lost half his body! The body that we tried to recover!" He mmed the table, creating a loud boom like an explosion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, even with such power, the table didn''t even flinch. It was still floating slightly in the air, hovering ever so slightly.


    "My~" The Alchemist rested his chin on his hands, looking at the bulky man. His eyes narrowed slightly as if he was angry. A pale blue mixed with silver Spirit Power leaked a bit from his body as he continued, "Gargantua. It seems that you didn''t understand something."


    "Hah?!" Gargantua groaned.


    "If I was there, that fucker Boogeymen wouldn''t have lost his arm and a chunk of his body! The valuable body of Abe no Seimei''s descendant, Louise rk, better known as Keikain Kubo! That shit can''t even get hard anymore due to the damage done to him! That fucker is useless!"


    "You said the Boogeymen wouldn''t have lost his arm if you were there?" The Alchemist''s tone changed slightly. It was deeper and lost its yful tone.


    As if on cue, both of them began to leak their Spirit Power. Two different colors, Pale bluebined with silver and pale bluebined with ck, shed and created shockwaves everywhere.


    The other people just looked at them. The two of them were always at it.


    "Stop it."


    But the topic today was important. So the one who sat on number 2 finally spoke to stop them. Number 2''s body was fully covered in a ck robe. No one in the room except for number 1 knew his/her identity. Number 2''s gender was also a mystery among the members of Memento Mori.


    "We are here to discuss our next n. What happened to the Boogeymen is really unfortunate, but can he be useful to us?" Number 2 asked as they looked at the Alchemist.


    "Of course~" He replied while twirling his fingers while straightening his posture. "The Boogeymen can still be useful~ That creature¡­ We can''t kill it even if we want to. That''s why I sealed him inside my liquid metal right now."


    He took out a small jar from his pocket. It was filled with silver liquid to the brim. But when one looked at it closely, a small humanoid figure curled up like a ball inside.


    "This will be our key to getting the young man named Kai~ The descendant of Abe no Seimei who inherited his special constitution. His body is the key to denying death." His lips curled into a wide grin as he raised the jar, looking at the small Boogeymen he sealed.


    "Then we will use the Boogeymenter." Number 2 said firmly as they nodded their heads. As usual, her voice still couldn''t be distinguished and echoed through this chamber. "What about that girl? The one who gained your interest."


    "Ah!" The Alchemist eximed, putting the jar back into his pocket. He closed his eyes as he leaned against the table again with his arms. "It went well. Maybe Romania is in a state of panic now. We can expect Grigori Tepes to stay out of our way for a few months."


    "Great." Number 2 sounded pleased as they turned to the one who sat beside the Alchemist.


    From her body exposed to the ceiling light, it was clear that Number 4 was a woman. She wore a ck dress. Like the others, the darkness also hid her face.


    "I will leave the next n to you, Bard."


    "It will be done." Number 4, Bard, said with an alluring voice that might be able to seduce every man in the world. "Fufufu, this party will be fun."

 Chapter 126 126 – Waking Up

    "That brat got taken by the Dragon King?"


    In Chinatown in New York City, inside the restaurant, Marcus leaned his hand on the table and asked Amber and Ibaraki, who had just arrived.


    "Yes." Amber nodded firmly without changing her guilty expression. "And I allowed it because I think it is best for him to train in a safe environment. And I also believe the Dragon King can help him better than I could."


    "That''s obvious, you dumbass!" Marcus bellowed at the Phoenix girl. He wasn''t afraid of her at all, not in this situation. "Shit! If he went there with his memories unlocked, then surely he would realize what really happened in the past." He grumbled, leaning his back on the chair''s backrest with a huff.


    "Is it rted to¡­ his missing memories?" Amber narrowed his eyes. "There are inconsistencies in what he knew and what actually happened, aren''t there? He said I was the first Mythical Beast he met, but that couldn''t exin how the Dragon King knew about him."


    Marcus raised his head and looked at Amber while narrowing his eyes. He then turned to look at the Oni girl, who had a curious and worried expression.


    Both of them looked genuinely worried about his grandson. At first, Marcus thought that the Phoenix and the Oni chicks only made contracts with Kai because of their desires.


    But it seemed like he was a bit wrong. Were his eyes cloudy after his age caught up to him? Or had his judgment dulled, making him unable to judge people any longer?


    "Tsk!" Clicking his tongue, he crossed his arms.


    His promise had ended now that Kai had regained his memories. It was already void, and he could tell them about the past.


    However, before he could do that, he received a telepathic message from his familiar.


    [Marcus. Something had happened.]


    "Hmm?" Marcus suddenly froze. He looked at the ceiling with nothing on it, confusing the other two.


    "What happened?" Ibaraki asked curiously.


    Marcus raised his hand and pointed at his ear, gesturing that he had a telepathic message right now, and asked them to shut up a little bit for a while.


    [The Vampire Lord is rampaging. It seemed like the traitor had taken his daughter and fled somewhere.]


    "¡­ Retreat. Go to the pacific ocean, and wait for Kai there. If possible, enter the Dragon King Castle and meet my grandson. Politely."


    [Got it, Marcus.]


    The telepathic message ended after that. The two Mythical beings in front of him looked at him curiously and waited for his exnation.


    "Haa¡­" Sighing, he ruffled his hair. "Let me exin it to you then."


    ***


    The sorting of memories had finished. It felt like a year had already passed for him.


    In the attic of Dragon King Castle''s library, the Spirit Power that covered Kai''s body like a bubble slowly dissipated. When it was fully gone, Kai''s eyelids opened slowly.


    "Ughh¡­" He grunted as he slowly raised his head.


    It felt strange. There was no headache that he had expected from sleeping for too long, nor was his body heavy from long inactivity. His body felt fine. His mind worked fine without any obstruction, giving him an unexpected rity.


    His condition was even better than before as if a shackle that he put in himself was unlocked. While it might not be rted, he felt much better after meeting with Abe no Seimei in his dream.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was as if the legendary Onmyouji had given him something great. Although in fact, they only exchanged a few words.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Humming, he looked around. There was nothing changed in the room; it was just like before. Was it just his imagination? He really felt like a year had passed. The only thing that changed in the room was Qianlong''s absence.


    "Has a year really passed? It felt that way from what I experienced, but¡­"


    Nothing had changed. Even his clothes didn''t get old at all.


    "There is no point thinking about it." He muttered and stood up, stretching his arms and legs. While his body felt great, he didn''t move at all when he was relieving his memories. He was in a state of half-awake, half-unconscious.


    So he tried to remember how to move again.


    ''Alright.'' After stretching for a few seconds, he was ready to go. He had regained everything. First, he wanted to meet someone. "Where is Ao right now?"


    Closing his eyes, he expanded his senses. His senses were sharper than before. He could hear the faintest of sounds and smell the faintest of scents. Even his vision was clearer than before. It was as if his body had undergone a transformation during his sleep.


    Kai focused his senses and closed his eyes, trying to locate Ao. He could feel her presence, along with Qianlong''s, near the throne room. They were apparently in the same room.


    Opening his eyes, he smiled. "Alright. So they are at that ce."


    Kai decided to visit them. He exited the attic, went down, and walked to the room where Ao was.


    The sky was dark. Many luminous lights were flying in the garden like fireflies, giving off a mystical vibe. They lit the Castle with warm light.


    As he made his way to the room, he couldn''t help but marvel at his newfound abilities. He could sense the presence of other people in the Castle and could even sense the emotions of those around him. It was as if his innate ability had beenbined with Ibaraki''s senses.


    Everything became one, and he also knew what kind of power he got from his contract with Ao. The knowledge was already inside his brain.


    He met some dragons as he walked. They greeted him politely, to which he responded back as such. Knowing they epted him felt rather great.


    Anyway, he stopped in front of Ao and Qianlong''s room. He was able to hear them talking about him. Qianlong reported to Ao that he would wake up soon. The timing was pretty immacte, and he couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    They suddenly stopped talking, and Ao''s voice rang inside his head.


    [You can enter, dear husband. I know that you''re standing out there.]


    Well, she knew. He entered the room, and Qianlong and Ao turned to look at him. This room looked like an office room, with a long desk filled with documents and some bookshelves filled with important files.


    As usual, Qianlong''s expression turned to surprise while Ao greeted him.


    "Wee back, dear husband. It has been 6 hours since you have slept." the Dragon King said, smiling softly with pride.


    "Well, that''s surely shorter than a year that I experienced." He replied with a dryugh. Then his expression hardened and became serious. "Shall we continue my training? I have something to do after I finish my training. It is a bit¡­ urgent."


    "Sure." Ao nodded and rose from her seat. She turned to Qianlong with her pair of sharp eyes. "Qianlong, please leave this room. I will assist with my husband''s training now."


    Qianlong bowed respectfully as she answered, "Certainly, my King."

 Chapter 127 127 – Progress [1]

    Starting from that day, Kai''s training improved quite significantly. He replenished his Spirit Power again and did control training with Ao as soon as he woke up.


    Because something that held him back was lifted, he could concentrate more and had improved in controlling his Spirit Power. The one year he felt inside the dream wasn''t for naught too.


    While it didn''t physically affect him, he could also train his control while he was dreaming. That gave him an idea of how to better control his actual Spirit Power in the real world.


    "Fuu¡­" Ao let out a sigh as the morning arrived.


    They were still in the room near the throne room, sitting on the floor. Kai sat in front of Ao in a lotus position, half-naked, while Ao had her hands on his back.


    "That was enough for today." Ao pulled her hands and smiled. "You did betterpared to yesterday, dear husband. You made really good progress."


    "Is that so?" Kai asked as he turned around. He fixed his clothes and smiled at the Dragon King. "To be honest, I didn''t expect this either. My body''s condition has improved ever since I slept in that attic. What exactly did Qianlong do to me?"


    That question had been bugging his mind since he couldn''t understand it at all.


    From what he knew, he just went to the attic of the library to train with Qianlong. But she suddenly pulled out an incense, and he became sleepy. When he realized it, he was inside that strange dream space that he couldn''t exin.


    At least, he wanted a little bit of exnation, so he knew what he had experienced.


    "Qianlong is a blue dragon." Ao started. "While she is one of the faction leaders, her fighting ability is actually quite weak. But she used her intellect and unique way to use what all blue dragons had to create a technique. It was an illusion technique using a mist."


    Kai listened to Ao''s exnation closely while looking at her.


    "She''s also quite skillful in poison making. She must''ve used incense to make you sleep, no?" She asked, to which he responded with a nod.


    "That incense helped you to rx, drifting you to your deepest sleep. That way, you could fully limate to your dream as she watched from outside. However, the effect seems to work a little bit better for you. She also mentioned that some parts of your dream after you followed something went blurry. What''s that?"


    ''Blurry?''


    The part after he followed something. That was when he entered that portal, and everything went dark.


    But before that, his eyes widened in surprise as he finally registered Ao''s words.


    "Qianlong is able to see my dream?" He raised his voice slightly.


    A lot of parts of the dream he watched earlier were something private. There was also a secret he didn''t want to tell anyone. At least not to someone he just met a day ago, like Qianlong.


    While Ao seemed to fully trust that woman, it was different for Kai. He didn''t trust anyone rather easily, especially someone cunning like Qianlong. He might be better suited and trust Panlong easily than her, as the old dragon seemed straightforward like his grandfather.


    That was why he was surprised when Ao said Qianlong was watching his dream outside.


    "She is. But don''t worry, Kai. She''s unable to see anything you want to keep secrets or something private, just like our night activities." Ao smiled yfully.


    Kai was relieved if that was the case. He certainly didn''t want Qianlong to intrude on his privacy. So the technique she used was to produce his dream? That was actually effective.


    Because he didn''t know his trauma and what shackled him, he might remember it wrong if he only counted on his memories. So the fact that his true, real memories were used to create a dream space was something great.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thanks to that, not only did he manage to understand what his trauma was, but he also managed tobat it. That shadow was what his trauma was. He found out its identity when he was wandering in his dream.


    The answer was simple. His missing memories had be his trauma. He was afraid to remember. He was afraid that he would change. But now he wasn''t afraid anymore because he knew that he was just himself, and nothing would change.


    His fear of the Boogeymen was just an illusion he created to run from reality. But he had epted it already. He didn''t fear the Boogeymen; he was only scared of what the Boogeymen did in his memories. But that was in the past.


    He was grateful to be given a chance to relieve his memories of the past.


    Not to mention his meeting with Abe no Seimei, which was truly impactful and helped him greatly, a little bit of his advice helped him to calm down and free himself from the shackles he made himself.


    ''Right.''


    Ao did ask about what happened after he chased after something. He hadn''t answered her yet, and she was waiting.


    "Actually¡­"


    He started and told Ao about his meeting with Abe no Seimei when he entered a certain portal in his memories.


    From what he felt and how it ended up. He exined in detail about his encounter, hoping she could tell him what had happened.


    The Dragon King was quite surprised. That was the first time Kai saw her eyes widen like that. And when he finished his exnation, he asked.


    "So, what was that about? Is Abe no Seimei still alive, or was that just my illusion of him?"


    "The answer to your question is no and no, dear husband. That guy certainly died, as I was there when he was cremated. Also, that was also no illusion."


    Ao''s smile looked a bit strained and sad as she reminisced about her old friend.


    "Probably, he left a bit of his Spirit Power to his descendant, hoping that he would be able to help someone who awakened the power of the Ruler. You might meet him again when you are in trouble or are stuck with a problem. That''s just the kind of guy he is."


    "I see¡­" Kai just nodded. "So it will not be harmful to me?"


    "No." The Dragon King shook her head. "It will be beneficial to you." She added.


    He fell into thought again. Was that truly the case? For some reason, he was a bit skeptical. But Abe no Seimei had indeed helped him.


    If not for the fact that Ao confirmed that it wasn''t his illusion, maybe he would just think that his meeting with his ancestor was an illusion.


    But what Abe no Seimei told him still weighed his mind.


    Kai stood up, feeling great. He had got 6 hours of sleep thanks to Qianlong''s technique earlier. He was ready to face another day, to face Panlong''s training.


    "It would be great if that''s the case." He smiled at his wife, the Dragon King.

 Chapter 128 128 – Progress [2]

    Extending his hand, he helped her to stand up from her sitting position. She happily took it and stood up, facing him with the smile she had never shown to other people.


    "Yes, dear husband." She said, "Now then, it''s time for your training with Panlong. Unfortunately, I can''t apany you because I have some other matters to finish, just like yesterday."


    The Dragon King leaned forward while still holding his hand. She gave her beloved husband a soft kiss on the lips, smiling as she backed away.


    "I hope you the best."


    "Thanks."


    ***


    The ground shook as two people shed on the training ground made from dirt in the middle of the Dragon King Castle. Dust was flying from their shockwave, hiding the image of the shing power.


    When the dust settled in, two men with different body stature could be seen locking gaze with each other in the middle of the training ground. Wide grins stered over their faces.


    A young man faced an old man with a long beard. Both of them had their shirts undone, revealing their muscles that got covered in Spirit Power. The young one, Kai, had his body covered by a pale blue Spirit Power, while the old dragon, Panlong, had his body covered by a red Spirit Power.


    His training progressed fast, really fast.


    The body that was previously lean and looked skinny was now filled with muscle. It was a miracle that could only be achieved with nutritious food grown in a ce with abundant Nature power and Kai''s natural talent, which was monstrous.


    In this second training with Panlong, he managed to fix some of his bad habits, forcing the old dragon to move wilder than yesterday.


    Jumping back, the two men looked at each other. Their bodies were filled with sweat from the training they had done. A few hours had passed since they began, but their breathing seemed fine.


    "Hahahaha! You''re really interesting, lord! To think you are able to grow stronger in just a day!"


    Panlongughed as he put his hands on his hips.


    "Though you weren''t able tond a solid hit on me yet, you''ve managed to hit me and dodged some of my attacks. Impressive!"


    "It''s not that impressive. I still have a long way to go."


    Kai clenched his fists and thought about his newly found goals. The first one was clear. He wanted to kill the Boogeymen and hopefully bury his father''s body.


    And the second one. This was a bitplicated because he didn''t know the details yet. But he wanted to find out the truth behind his mother''s death. For that, he needed to visit the Ashiya Family once again.


    ''This isn''t enough.''


    That was why he needed to get stronger. Far stronger than anyone else, so no one would be able to beat him.


    "Let''s continue, Panlong." He said, raising his hands like an MMA fighter.


    His fighting style changed a little after the training with Panlong. Instead of deflecting an opponent''s attack as before, he was now more focused onnding a solid hit.


    The reason was simple. He wasn''t afraid of getting hurt. He could just heal the wound he suffered with the Phoenix regeneration. Instead of worrying about getting hit, he just needed to use his body as a way to tank his opponent''s attack andnd a really good hit on his enemies.


    From what he experienced from his fight with the Boogeymen in the past, getting hurt only gave him pain. He could handle pain.


    "You better get serious right now." His blue Spirit Power turned ck, a sign that he tapped into Ibaraki Douji''s power with destruction properties.


    This was by far his strongest technique. It could be added to anything. And with his shackle gone, he could easilybine the destruction properties to Phoenix fire or even to new power he got from the Dragon King, the Dragon Aura and the power to control the storm.


    But, what he used right now was only adding destruction properties to his Spirit Power while enhancing his body with it. The side-effect was his body would also get destroyed when he overused it, like before, but that wasn''t a problem.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once again, Phoenix''s regeneration would fix his body. And his control over his Spirit Power had improved, so he could minimize the side-effects. When he mastered the control of his Spirit Power, he could even nullify the side-effect, erasing it.


    "If you get hit by it, it will hurt like hell."


    "Hahahaha!" A burst ofughter escaped Panlong''s lips. The old dragon hade to like his lord''s confidence.


    He was a warrior, the one with the duty to protect the Dragon King Castle. In his lifetime, he had often protected the castle from attack when his King was absent.


    Although he was already at the end of his year and didn''t know when he would die, he was still as energetic as when he was in his prime. Many warriors died under him; some he resented but some he respected.


    The one he respected was mostly old warriors who were confident in their abilities. Not many young men had the tenacity to face him like this.


    Panlong really liked his lord. Not only was he progressing fast, but he also didn''t give up and was confident in his ability. It was clear that Panlong was more skilled than Kai, but he still believed that he could win.


    "If you are not afraid of getting injured, thene at me!"


    So he answered that determination with a serious attitude. The training was over, and now it was time for the warriors to fight each other.


    Panlong''s red Spirit Power red. It danced wildly like a me being fed with gasoline, whipping around as the aura around his body grew in size.


    Kai looked at Panlong with a wide, excited grin. This was what he wanted. To get stronger at a fast pace, he needed battle experience. He was still too young and inexperiencedpared to other people. So he was d he could fight an experienced fighter like Panlong like this.


    The old dragon''s presence grew as his Spirit Power gotpressed around his skin. His red eyes glowed as he looked at Kai.


    Then at the same time, they moved, and their punches shed, creating a big shockwave that shook the Dragon King Castle. And Kai got blown away.


    Boom! Crash!


    His body flew at a fast speed toward the wall, logged in as it cracked. However, he quickly recovered and pulled himself from the wall. The bones that got cracked and fractured from the impact began to heal at a rapid pace as Phoenix fire appeared outside his body, healing the visible wound.


    Then when he got into the training ground where Panlong stood again, heughed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    He noticed something when they shed earlier, and he wanted to try it.


    "Hahaha!"


    Panlong alsoughed at Kai''s tenacity. Then without saying anything more, both of them shed once again, just like before. This time, though, Panlong was the one who got blown away.


    Boom!


    Looking at Panlong''s body that got buried in the wall, Kai cracked his neck and said, "I finally found your trick. You justpressed your Spirit Power in one single point to increase its destructive power."


    "Correct!" Panlong replied as if nothing was wrong. wing the wall, he pulled himself out and stretched his arms as if nothing was wrong.


    There was no wound on his body, just a bruise on his hand which shed with Kai''s earlier.


    "As expected from you, my lord!"


    "It''s nothing." Kai shrugged his shoulders. "More importantly, let''s do it again. I need to get used to it fast while I can still remember how to use it."


    "Alright." Panlong nodded as he readied himself. "Anytime."

 Chapter 129 129 – Situation And Invitation

    "The situation in the Supernatural World right now is peaceful. There are no wars between Races or something like that. That''s why we always go to other Races'' parties or festivals to show our respect."


    After the spar with Panlong, Kai went to the library and took Qianlong''s lesson. Today, she didn''t pull up any incense or something like that, even though he was ready tobat it anytime.


    Instead, she pulled a stack of books and a ckboard and began to give a really honest lesson about the situation in the Supernatural World, which Kai was still oblivious of, as she put up reading sses. It was interesting, like reading the Myth books, but it came straight from a legendary creature''s mouth.


    There was no sound in the attic besides the scribble of chalk on the ckboard and the soft voice of the blue dragon faction leader. Kai could concentrate on her voice easily, thanks to that.


    Because Qianlong was also the one who handled the diplomacy outside the Dragon King Castle, she was updated with the recent situation of the outside world.


    "And one problem is brewing in the outside world right now. You might be interested in this one because you were directly involved. And I think you should hear this one, my lord."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard from outside that a traitor of Romanian vampires has kidnaped the Vampire Lord Grigori''s daughter," Qianlong said, causing Kai''s eyes to widen.


    He immediately fell into deep thought as he held his chin.


    ''Grigori''s daughter, that meant Liliana, right?''


    Has someone kidnapped that girl? And a traitor on top of that.


    ''Could it be the same person who sent that Jack-o''ntern to us? But isn''t that the work of that bastard, Alchemist?''


    This was definitely rted to Memento Mori. However, he also understood his own situation now. After hearing Qianlong''s lesson about the Supernatural World''s situation, he didn''t think it would be great if he moved carelessly.


    And he only had a little bit of connection to Liliana. It wasn''t like they were friendly or all. The daughter of the Vampire Lord was only tasked to follow him while he was in Romania. So it wasn''t like it was his business too.


    Kai was just curious, so he asked.


    "What''s the situation over there?"


    "The Vampire Lord is rampaging. However, he had calmed down considerably and began to try to find the culprit. It seemed like the traitor was a vampire named Meliya. She was one of the Vampire Lord''s trusted aides and was the vampire who weed you."


    "That girl? The vampire with a bunny suit?" Kai asked, a bit surprised.


    Qianlong nodded to answer him.


    The bunny-costumed vampire he met seemed like a good person. So she was the one behind the attack? Kai couldn''t believe it as she always looked happy every time he met her and felt proud of her work.


    Was there something in the shadow? Like¡­ the bunny-costumed vampire was actually controlled by someone like that taxi driver. That possibility couldn''t be ignored. This could even be a problem for all Supernatural Races, not only the vampires.


    "Qianlong, tell Ao to raise the security of the Dragon King Castle," Kai called out to Qianlong with a serious gaze.


    "This is just my guess, but¡­ I think that Meliya is just controlled. The fact she ''kidnapped'' Liliana might be rted to that. I''ve met someone, a vampire, that got controlled and drove us to a trap area before. There is a possibility that someone also got controlled in this Castle. We can''t rule out that possibility."


    The slid-eyed dragon opened her eyes dangerously as she furrowed her brows. Nothing in the report mentioned the possibility of the vampire being controlled by other people. This was new. Anding from Kai''s mouth, this information source might be reliable.


    "Thank you for the warning, my lord." She bowed her head with her arms in front of her as she smiled. "This is truly valuable information for us. We can prepare a way to counter it starting today, which will be beneficial for us in the future."


    "It''s not a problem. You can raise your head."


    While Kai had epted his role and his title, it was still a bit ufortable seeing people bowing at him respectfully each time they felt gratitude or something like that. Still, he had gotten used to it slightly, so he didn''t stutter when answering them.


    "Well then¨C" Qianlong raised her head and sped her hands. "¨CLet''s continue from where we left off."


    ***


    Ao was scribbling on a document that became a mountain on her desk using a luxurious fountain pen. She had done this since this morning when her dear husband went on his training.


    His training and lesson would probably end in an hour or so, and she couldn''t wait to meet him again. A smile appeared on her face as her mood was lifted just by the thought of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hnn~ Maybe I can let him rest today and cuddle with him. His progress is faster than I thought." The Dragon King hummed happily as her cheek blushed slightly.


    She remembered what she had done with her husband a few days ago, and that was the greatest thing she had experienced. She loved him, and she wanted him.


    Experiencing that again would be¡­ wonderful.


    "Hnn nn~" So she hummed while dealing with other documents. Since she had met him again, even dealing with the most boring job had be enjoyable.


    Everything seemed to be cherry. The world looked brighter than before. For someone who had lived for a long time, that was such a blessing.


    "And thisdy will be able to experience this for a few hundred years! How wonderful!"


    Because of the contract with her, Kai got a Dragon Aura and the ability to control the storm. But that wasn''t all. The most important thing about the dragon was their tenacity and vitality. They could live as long as they wanted to before their life force ran out.


    "Fufufu, I n to tell my husband in the future."


    Then, her hand stopped moving when she read the next document she took from the pile of important documents. She read it carefully and hummed in interest. It was an invitation to a certain party.


    "Devils'' Ball Party? They hold something like this now?"


    The Devils had never held a party like this. At least not 10 years ago.


    "Are they trying to imitate the Oni Festival? But this is certainly interesting. They even invited us. Maybe I''ll let Qianlong attend it. Or¡­" She stopped as she raised the document. "I can attend it with my dear husband. I can use this venue to announce our marriage~"


    That was certainly great. The only people who knew about her making a contract with Kai were her vassals and servants.


    The Devils'' Ball Party would surely be a great venue. It was also written that all leaders of Supernatural Races, from Vampires, Werewolves, Elves, Mermaids, Youkais, and even Godfolks, were also invited.


    The Dragon King was skeptical about whether those arrogant Godfolks from Greek or Norse Mythology would attend. But maybe one or two Gods from Hindu or Shinto would attend, as they were more humble than those Greek Gods. Maybe someone from Celtic woulde too.


    "Alright, thisdy will attend this one with her husband. As I am also kind, I''ll let the Phoenix and Ibaraki Douji tag along too. Thisdy hopes the Phoenix also grows to help him without thinking about herself. And that Ibaraki Douji. She''s still the same, the Oni who lives to serve. I hope she can think for herself from now on. She can''t always be a servant."


    Muttering so, the Dragon King put her signature on the invitation and wrote a reply that she woulde to the party with her husband. That would maybe make the Devils panic as the Dragon King was famous for never attending any party.


    But that was their problem, not hers. So she continued on with the documents. The others weren''t really important, only something that needed her signature for approval, such as Castle''s defense, importing modern clothes and foods, then the earnings over the years.


    All of them had already been checked by Qianlong, so Ao only needed to put in a signature without reading them. She trusted her vassal, especially the two faction leaders.


    An hour had passed since she signed the invitation, and the documents for today were finally finished. Ao leaned her back against the chair''s backrest to take a breath.


    Even for the Dragon King, dealing with documents was a bit exhausting. Not to mention those were documents that piled up for 10 years. It was amazing she could finish them all in two days.


    Then at that time, she felt a presence approaching the office room. It belonged to Qianlong, and she stopped in front of the door. She immediately straightened her posture and put up her King''s face.


    "Enter." Without waiting for her vassal to knock on the door, Ao ordered her to enter.


    The door was opened, and Qianlong entered.


    "Greetings, my King." Qianlong bowed. "I have something urgent to talk about."


    Ao looked at the blue dragon raising her head with interest as she asked.


    "What is that, Qianlong? Thisdy believes her husband''s lesson isn''t over yet?"


    "Yes. My lord is currently self-studying in the library. There is something important that needs to be ryed to Your Majesty right away. I believe this concerns the security in the Dragon King Castle. The information can be trusted as it came from my lord directly."


    Ao narrowed her eyes at that. She looked at her vassal seriously.


    "Exin."

 Chapter 130 130 – Nightmare And Prophecy

    In Japan, on top of the Nijo Castle.


    A girl was sleeping on a soft mattress in one of the luxurious bedrooms, wriggling around ufortably. She looked rather scared and anxious.


    Her hair was stained with sweat. Her pure white yukata was wet and disheveled. The face that was usually aloof and had a soft smile turned into a frown.


    "N-No." A pained word escaped her lips as she threw her face to the side.


    The red nket that covered her body was kicked open in her sleep. This girl had experienced a nightmare. A really bad nightmare.


    "Chigusa-sama!"


    Unable to look at her the situation of her mistress any longer, a girl with tanned skin appeared in the room. She was an Oni girl named Sayo, Chiyori Chigusa''s aide and shadow.


    "Chigusa-sama. It''s okay! Everything is okay!" She knelt beside her, holding her hand softly as she whispered words in a reassuring tone. A worry was clear on the tanned Oni''s face as she bit her lower lips.


    However¡­


    "N-No! T-That¡­ Y-You can''t!"


    The situation of the sleeping girl only got worse. She struggled to get loose from whatever that was. Sweat began to pour out like crazy, and Sayo knew that she couldn''t leave Chigusa like that.


    "Please forgive me!"


    "Aaaaah!"


    A loud p echoed in the room, and the struggling ended. Chigusa, with a baffled look, opened her eyes while screaming loudly, raising her body. She had a rough breath as she went through epilepsy. She couldn''t control her breathing. Her eyes diluted unnaturally.


    "Chigusa-sama! Are you alright?"


    Hearing the voice of her shadow, Chigusa finally calmed down a little. She felt a pain on her cheek and held it with her hand as she slowly turned to the left, looking at Sayo.


    "Sa...yo?" Her voice was weak, still affected by the previous nightmare.


    "Yes, Chigusa-sama! Forgive me for pping yo¨C"


    The tanned Oni wanted to bow to ask for her forgiveness, but her body was suddenly pulled into a hug.


    "Waah! Sayo! I am scared! I-I¡­ That was really scary!!"


    It was the first time Chigusa looked this frail, more than ever. The Prophet was actually a really frail girl. That was the fact that only Sayo knew, as she was always by her side.


    However, she had never seen Chigusa acting like this, crying while hugging her tightly. It was by no means hurt, as Chigusa had almost no physical power. Compared to an Oni, it was only like a baby hugging Sayo.


    But, it pained her to see her mistress suffer like this. Sayo also knew something the others didn''t. Chigusa would always see her dream as something real because of her prophecy ability.


    The dream the Prophet experienced was a part of the future, but it was almost certainly forgotten when she woke up and only revealed in the next prophecy she got. That was why this was strange.


    "Sob! Sayo¡­ W-What should we do? We¡­ We did something unforgivable!"


    "Calm down, Chigusa-sama!"


    Sayo stroked the Prophet''s back as she hugged her back gently. The Prophet''s body was shaking in fear. It seemed like this time''s dream was really terrifying.


    "There is nothing here. Nothing has happened." Sayo whispered in a soft voice. "So you can calm down. If you''d like to, then I can at least listen to your story. We can think this together, alright?"


    "Ughh¡­ Yes."


    The divine appearance of Chiyori Chigusa, the Prophet, couldn''t be seen anymore. Her body was wet from her sweat. Her clothes stuck to her skin, leaving some patch of wetness, especially around the area of her breasts and thighs.


    She finally calmed down a little as she backed away. Her face was stained from tears, and she wiped it using her sleeve.


    "Sayo¡­" She started while looking at the floor; her hands fidgeted nervously. Then she raised her head, looking at her shadow and only friend, the tanned Oni girl. "What should we do? We¡­ Can we do something? My dream¡­ I remembered it clearly this time."


    "¡­!" Sayo''s eyes widened. That shouldn''t be possible, normally. But she kept silent as Chigusa hadn''t done yet.


    The Prophet''s eyes had a glitter of gold. A new prophecy was about to be delivered. That meant thest prophecy had been fulfilled.


    Sayo took a step back gently. She wouldn''t want to be rude or close to Chigusa when she was like this so she could hear the prophecy better.


    "Listen well."


    But this prophecy was also different from before. Sayo didn''t know why and how, but she still listened closely. At that moment, a static sound rang in the corner of the room. That was where the hidden camera that always looked at Chigusa was located.


    A sharp sound followed suit, and the lens of the camera was destroyed by whatever force destroyed it. Sayo didn''t move, however, as she already knew the source. It was from Chigusa. The golden glitter around her eyes extended like a sharp needle, piercing the hidden camera''s lens.


    Once again, this was also the first. While she was surprised by the sudden turn of fact, as maybe Chigusa didn''t want to be heard by other people than her, the Prophet continued.


    "Two fates shall follow the fools."


    "Lining adjacent to each other, the Ruler shall take what''s his."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fools who have made a mistake in the past, be prepared."


    "As the strongest had awakened. He had guided the current."


    "And when they dance, destruction will follow."


    Sayo kept listening as she remembered each syble. This had taken a long time.


    Chigusa''s body couldn''t handle the prophecy. That was the reason why she always fainted each time she finished delivering the prophecy.


    Even now, because the prophecy was longer than before and had no sign of stopping, blood started dripping out from her nose.


    "The seven shall move. Death is inevitable."


    Gritting her teeth, Sayo could only listen. She couldn''t stop the prophecy because if she did that, then the bacsh Chigusa experienced would be greater. So while looking at her mistress suffering from the burden of the prophecy, she could only stay like that.


    "Those who oppose will be burned. They will drown."


    "Old ones will join. And the King shallugh."


    It kept going. Maybe the nightmare Chigusa experienced and the prophecy were rted? Sayo could only guess as she didn''t know what kind of nightmare her mistress had yet.


    "The clock hand will stop. Despair will follow."


    "At the end of the road is nothingness. The dance shall continue."


    "Children of the night shall arrive. The death parade shallmence."


    "Only he would triumph. As he will be the light."


    "Run. Because he will return."


    "Flee. As resistance is useless."


    Only then did Chigusa stop. The glitter around her eyes disappeared as her body fell. Sayo immediately jumped and caught her, grimacing.


    Thest two sentences were something directed to them instead of being a part of the prophecy.


    ''What should I do?''


    Sayo''s loyalty was to her mistress, Chigusa, and not to the Japanese government or yer Organization. This country was the only one whose government and older families, such as Ashiya Family and Keikain Family, had a voice in the yer Organization.


    They were proud to be the descendants of the two greatest Onmyouji that protected Japan.


    Of course, they were also a part of the Taoist Association. But the lines between the Taoist Association and yer Organization in this country were really blurred due to many Onmyouji also joining the yer Organization.


    The Keikain Family was tamer than the Ashiya Family. Both were rivals since ancient times.


    That was why politics were also brought into the Supernatural World, which was actually really messed up. As a result, Chigusa was often used as a tool of politics, selling her prophecy to gain rtions with other organizations.


    Many people still respected and loved Chigusa, but the old people from 2 generations ago didn''t care about anything other than their status and privilege.


    "Run¡­ Where?"


    The yer Organization had many eyes all over Japan. The Oni Vige wasn''t safe either. Sayo wasn''t weed there, and the yer Organization would find the Prophet there in no time.


    Only one choice was left.


    "We need to flee overseas."


    Holding her mistress'' body, she carried her in her arms. Because Chigusa''s clothes were wet due to the sweat, Sayo took the nket to cover her body so she wouldn''t feel cold.


    The night was brewing. Midnight had arrived, the perfect time to run away.


    But it was still hard.


    The security was tightened due to her escape to the Oni Festival without telling the Elders about anything. Even for Sayo, who specialized in running and espionage, it would be hard to escape overseas.


    For the destination, she already had a ce in mind.


    "Two fates shall follow the fools."


    "Lining adjacent to each other, the Ruler shall take what''s his."


    Sayo repeated the first two sybles of the prophecy. The Ruler. If it was him, then he might be willing to help them.


    Walking to the nearby window, Sayo opened it with her legs. Many footsteps came from below, approaching the room swiftly. Maybe they came to check why the camera got destroyed.


    "We have no time anymore." Muttering in a low voice, Sayo jumped out of the window under the veil of the night. She only hoped they wouldn''t be caught until they arrived at their destination. "Please hold on, Chigusa-sama. I will find someone to help you."

 Chapter 131 131 – Last Training [1]

    The sh of two people had shaken the Dragon King Castle once again.


    A loud boom rang each time they shed. The people in the Castle had gotten used to it after they had done it for a few days already.


    Without much saying, the one who created such a scene was Kai and Panlong. They had a spar every day for thest week, and Kai was finally able to hit Panlong and fight him on the same level.


    "Hahaha! That''s it, my lord! You''ve done very great!"


    After sparring, they sat on the bench on the side of the training ground while drinking water from the fountain waterfall at the deepest part of the Castle.


    Kai found out that this water had so much Nature power in it that it served like an energy drink from the modern world. However, this drink also recovered energy, which was way better than an energy drink.


    "This is already yourst day, eh? You and our King will go to the outside world to attend the Devils'' Ball Party in the Underworld. I still think the name should be Devil''s Banquet. That sounded better."


    Panlong drank the water in one go and grinned widely.


    Indeed, Ao had asked Kai to go with her to the Devils'' Ball Party. She said it was something simr to the Oni Festival if he knew about it. An event for Supernatural Races to forge their bond and peace.


    The event would be held in the Underworld, where Devils lived, just like the special barrier that surrounded Oni Vige and this Dragon King Castle.


    Ao also mentioned that he could bring Amber and Ibaraki as he had the power to storm into any ce without any invitation. Besides, the Queen of Subus had a contract with Abe no Seimei before, so she would wee Kai with open arms.


    Also, he heard that some Onmyouji and Shaman would also get invited. Probably, he would be able to meet someone from the Ashiya Family in the party, something he looked forward to. He wanted to see how his big family honestly felt about him.


    "It''s a shame that we must stop for now when you can already stay on the same ground as me, though. Call me anytime you need help, my lord. This Panlong will help you if it''s about a fight."


    "Yeah. I am counting on you, Panlong. But I think there won''t be a situation where I need to call you because I can deal with it myself."


    "Hahahaha! That''s true! We might not have a chance to show ourselves, but¡­ If there is a war, just call us, my lord."


    "I will." Kai nodded at Panlong''s words and slowly sipped his water away.


    He wouldn''t say he didn''t need help after hearing what happened when he fought the Boogeymen. It seemed like Romania was attacked by many Jack-o''nterns and Boogeymen''s fake bodies, just like what he had expected.


    So every ally he could get would be wee.


    "Well, I need to go now, Panlong. It''s been a fun week. I''ve learned a lot from you." Kai rose from his seat and put the ss on the bench. It would be picked up by the servantster.


    "This Panlong also had a good time, my lord." Panlong rose from his seat and extended his hand for a handshake. "I hope you can visit often, although I doubt that as I know you have a lot to do. Hahahaha."


    Kai smiled at the friendly old man. He really looked like his grandfather, just minus the curses and with an additional spirit.


    "I will. Ao will stay in this Castle after we return from the Devils'' Ball Party, so I need to visit often to see her."


    "Hahahaha! That''s true!"


    ***<novelnext></novelnext>


    Inside the Dragon King''s bedroom, Ao was looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    She changed her style slightly, wearing modern clothes instead of her normal, regal ones. She thought there was a need to blend in with modern people when she was in the outside world. Her previous clothes stood out too much.


    Currently, she was wearing a blue qipao simr to Qianlong with a deep slit on her skirt. This type was a sleeveless one, and her cleavage was exposed slightly. There was no gaudy decoration and only a golden dragon''s pattern that reached from her knee to her chest area.


    "Does this look good on thisdy? That Phoenix wore something like this too. My dear husband must like clothes like this, but¡­ Thisdy doesn''t know whether it fits her or not."


    Ao was anxious, something she had never felt before. She didn''t want Kai to look at her when she wasn''t in her best condition. In front of Kai, she wanted to look beautiful. To look perfect and without any flow.


    "Should I change to a western dress? The dear husband lived in the US, so he might like a western dress more than this."


    Saying so, Ao rose from her seat and went to the closet. She opened it and took out a halter neck blue dress. The skirt was shorter than the qipao she wore, but she didn''t mind. She began undressing and changed into the dress.


    It looked good on her. Her twin-tailed hair fell to the side, and she looked at her reflection in the mirror once again.


    The dress was more open and with a shorter skirt that showed her smooth thighs. The cleavage area was also exposed more than in the previous dress. She looked stunning.


    "T-This is¡­" Ao muttered while blushing slightly at her reflection. "Thisdy can''t wear this in public! Although it looks great, it will be reserved for my dear husband. Yes, I will wear this for now because we will do thest training."


    She had nned to find something to wear to the Devils'' Ball Party to make her look good beside Kai. She liked this dress, although it was a lot open. This should only be worn by Devils to seduce men, not the Dragon King. Ao only wanted to seduce Kai and not anyone else.


    So this dress couldn''t be used. Maybe she needed to get a simr dress that covered more skin. Still...


    Ao smiled widely, hiding her blush with her hands. "Fufufu, I hope my dear husband loves to see thisdy in this. It has been a week since then. I am looking forward to hisst training~."


    ***


    After saying goodbye to Panlong, Kai returned to the bedroom where Ao was waiting for him.


    There was one thing he needed to do before going back to the outside world, and that was to perfect his control.


    Just a little bit, and he would achieve the level that Ao give an example of. He wondered what kind ofst training he needed to do. Ao told him that it would be special.


    "I wonder what she is talking about, keeping it a secret." He muttered as he arrived in front of the bedroom. They had been sleeping, or rather, staying together. So he didn''t knock on the door and just opened it.


    "I am here, Ao." He announced his greeting but froze right after he closed the door behind him. He looked at Ao, looking different from before.


    "Wee, my dear." The Dragon King greeted him with a smile as she turned to him. "How do I look?" She asked, showing her new dress to him.


    "It''s beautiful." He replied, approaching her. There was no need to say more. That special thing Ao talked about, he understood it just by looking at her dress.


    He stopped in front of Ao and smiled widely. "You look gorgeous."


    "Fufufu. Thank you." She giggled happily as she draped her arms around Kai''s neck. Then she whispered seductively. "Shall we begin thest training?"

 Chapter 132 132 – Last Training [2]**

    Ao knew what Kai wanted. And so did he. But they couldn''t start without making sure that their bodies were ready. As much as possible, anyway.


    The two went down onto the bed and started kissing passionately. It felt like there wasn''t any other ce they should have been then at this moment. Their tongues danced inside each others'' mouths while hands roamed all over the body of both lovers.


    "Mmm~!" Ao moaned softly. She enjoyed Kai''s touch. "Your tongue feels good."


    Kai chuckled quietly. He pulled away from the kiss and stared into Ao''s eyes. His fingers moved slowly up her stomach until he reached her breasts. With gentle strokes, he began massaging them. Her nipples hardened under his caresses.


    His hand continued moving upwards till he touched her blue-colored hair. Slowly, he ran his fingers through the soft strands. He then leaned forward and kissed her again. This time, he pushed his tongue against hers.


    Their lips remained locked as Kai''s hands traveled downwards towards Ao''s waist. When he got close enough, he grabbed hold of the hemline of her dress. He lifted it slightly, revealing some of Ao''s thighs.


    "Oh..." Ao gasped when she saw Kai''s hand move further up. A shiver passed down her spine as she waited for his next action. She had given her body to him, letting him do whatever he pleased as she worked to help him control his Spirit Power.


    Her breathing became heavier once Kai finally removed her underwear. He let go of the dress, and instead, he took hold of her legs. Using his strength, he spread them apart while still holding onto her hips.


    "D-Dear husband..." Ao whimpered, feeling embarrassed yet aroused at the same time. She watched Kai''s face carefully, full of smiles, as he gazed at her naked pussy.


    "Don''t worry. Just enjoy it, Ao."


    With quick movements, Kai ced his mouth near Ao''s pussy. He licked it gently, getting used to its taste. He also made sure not to use too much force since he was worried that it might hurt Ao. After doing so, he inserted his middle finger between Ao''s folds and rubbed it in circles.


    Ao sighed contentedly. "Yes...that feels nice... Ahn!" She let out a pleasured moan.


    Kai grinned, happy that he could make Ao feel better. He decided to try something else. Instead of using his tongue, he stuck out his pinky and lightly poked her clit.


    "Ah! Mmph!" Ao yelped loudly. Her body tensed as she tried to suppress her pleasure.


    After several minutes of teasing, Kai withdrew his finger and reced it with his tongue. Hepped at Ao''s wetness, tasting every inch of her sensitive flesh. He sucked on her innerbia and flicked his tongue across her clitoris.


    "A-Ahhnn! T-That''s dirty, dear husband!" Ao panted as she felt herself nearing orgasm.


    "It''s not. I need to prepare you before we go to the main part." Kai teased as he kept licking her pussy.


    "...Mmnf..." Ao grunted, unable to deny the truth anymore. She loved how rough Kai could sometimes be.


    Suddenly, Kai stood up andid back on the bed. "Come here," he told Ao.


    She crawled closer to him and positioned herself above his cock. Her wet slit glistened as she lowered her body onto Kai''s dick. The tip entered her pussy easily, and soon; she felt the rest of his shaft sliding into her.


    "Hahaha..." Aoughed nervously. "I''m already filled by your big thing... This is great~!"


    As expected, Kai''s member stretched her cunt wide open. Even though it didn''t take long for Kai to get hard, he still managed to fit himselfpletely inside Ao. They stayed like that for a few seconds before Kai started thrusting.


    He picked up speed and pounded Ao''s pussy harder. She cried out loud, enjoying the sensation of being fucked by her husband. At the same time, she held onto Kai''s shoulders tightly, afraid of falling or losing bnce.


    "Faster! Faster!" Ao screamed. "Fuck me faster, husband~!! Aah! Thisdy loves this!"


    Kai obliged and increased the pace of his thrusts. Their bodies pped together as they rocked their pelvises. Every movement caused Ao to gasp louder than ever. Soon, she couldn''t contain her lustful cries any longer.


    "Oohhh~!!"


    Kai felt Ao tighten around his dick and knew that she was about to cum. Without thinking, he grabbed both of Ao''s ass cheeks and mmed his hips against hers. Ao moaned loudly as she climaxed all over Kai''s cock.


    When her orgasms subsided, Kai slowed down his thrusts. His eyes met Ao''s gaze, and he smiled. "I love you, Ao."


    Ao giggled happily. She then sat upright and pulled Kai''s head towards her chest. She kissed him passionately.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once she broke away from Kai''s kiss, she looked at his smiling face. "You''re my everything, dear husband."


    The two stared deeply into each other''s eyes. Kai felt warm energy, which was Ao''s Spirit Power, moving inside him. The missing part that he had searched for to perfect his control over his Spirit Power was found.


    "Let''s have some more fun," Kai smiled happily.


    "As you wish, dear husband," Ao replied coyly.


    With her answer, Kai undressed her. He pushed her down on the bed andy atop her. Both were panting heavily, eager to start having sex again. They looked at each other with loving gazes, and he began to lick Ao''s neck.


    "Nngh...!" Ao groaned as she arched her back.


    Kai moved his lips further south until he reached Ao''s breasts. He took one nipple into his mouth while massaging the other. He alternated between sucking and biting them.


    Ao gasped when Kai pinched her nipples between his fingers. "Haah... Haaaah..."


    Her breathing became heavier as she continued moaning. It wasn''t long before Kai noticed that Ao was close to another orgasm. He sped up his assault on her tits, making sure to keep her aroused.


    "Aaahn!"


    This made Ao moan even more. With no warning, she came violently. Her juices squirted onto the bed. She shuddered once she finisheding, feeling satisfied yet unsatisfied at the same time.


    "More, dear husband." She begged.


    "What do you want?" Kai asked.


    "Inside me... Please mess with my pussy." Ao said breathlessly as she watched Kai''s face. She wanted to see him smile.


    Kai nodded. "Of course."


    Without wasting any time, Kai mounted Ao and slid his cock into her pussy. Once he bottomed out, he gave Ao''s clit a light p.


    "Aaaaaaaa!" Ao yelped as pleasure shot through her body.


    Kai began to move slowly but steadily. As he did so, Ao wrapped her arms around Kai''s back. She dug her nails into his skin slightly, wanting him to fuck her harder.


    "Yes~!" Ao mewled. "Harder! Harder~!"


    Kai obeyed. He thrust deeper into Ao''s pussy, causing her insides to ripple. Each thrust brought forth new sensations for Ao; she could feel every inch of Kai''s cock inside her.


    Soon, Kai felt Ao tense up under him. She tightened her grip on his back and threw her head backward.


    "Ahh~!" Ao cried out loudly.


    She came instantly, sttering Kai''s shaft with her fluids. She writhed beneath him as he kept pounding into her. Eventually, Kai came.


    "Ugh! Here Ie!" Kai grunted as he spurted his seed deep within Ao''s womb.


    Afterward, the coupley on the bed side by side, catching their breaths. Kai rested his hand on Ao''s belly while she ced it on top of her own.


    "That was great, dear husband~!" Ao sighed contentedly.


    "Yeah." Kai agreed.


    Neither spoke anymore as they enjoyed the moment. Words weren''t needed anymore as they silently enjoyed each other''spany.

 Chapter 133 133 – Return

    The next morning, Kai felt something soft on his right. He slowly opened his eyes and noticed that Ao was hugging him while she was still naked.


    He smiled at the sight and caressed her hair softly. After a week of living without a wink of sleep, this was the much-needed sleep he and Ao had. Maybe it didn''t look strange if he slept for a long time from exhaustion that umted slowly over the week.


    Waking up beside a woman he loved felt wonderful. And his body felt lighter after the sleep, perfectly mastering control over his Spirit Power.


    Today, he would return to the surface. Finally, he would reunite with Amber and Ibaraki. Not gonna lie; he missed them quite a lot. And while he loved the food in the Dragon King Castle, he also wanted to cook in his restaurant again.


    At that time, Ao''s body squirmed around, noticing Kai''s touch. She hugged him a bit tighter while pressing her breasts against his chest.


    "Hnn¡­" She slowly awakened and opened her eyes. She looked up at Kai, a bit confused because she had just woken up. But she smiled and leaned closer to him, giving him a light kiss on the lips. "Morning, dear husband."


    "Morning, Ao." He replied with a smile. "How''s your condition?"


    Last night, or ratherst day, they had been doing it again after resting. The bed was all stained with their bodily liquid and became a bit ufortable, but they still stayed on it because they slept right after getting exhausted.


    And Kai was a bit worried that Ao would feel a bit exhausted after all of that. He knew that she was the Dragon King, but still¡­


    "Thisdy is fine, dear husband." She replied sweetly as she raised her body and swept her hair back. Showing her naked body to Kai wasn''t embarrassing at all.


    "Only my dress is ruined now. But no worries, thisdy has prepared another one." She tilted her head, letting her hair fall again as she looked at Kai.


    "I see. That''s good, then." He also raised his body and sat beside her. "Shall we prepare ourselves then?"


    "Yes."


    The schedule for today was already nned. They went to the bathroom to take a bath. Obviously, they went together, but they didn''t do anything except for taking a bath.


    After finishing their morning business, including breakfast which was sent to their bedroom, they got dressed and prepared to go to the surface.


    Ao got dressed in a strapless blue dress with the skirt extended to her feet and a slit to the side extending to her knees to ease her movement. Her hair was still done in a childish high twin-tail with ck ribbons.


    Unlike the halter dress she used yesterday, it was way more modest and covered a lot of part of her chest area.


    "How is it, dear husband?" She spun around in front of Kai to see his reaction.


    "That looks good on you." He nodded, admiring his woman. He wouldn''t call them his contracted Mythical beast anymore. They were his friends, his lovers, and his beloved ones.


    "Fufufu, that''s great. Now, shall we go?"


    Ao approached Kai and held his hands. She was happy. Her wide smile that stered over her face expressed her happiness easily.


    Kai took her hands and held her close, holding her waist with his free hand. They looked like they had a waltz. And this bedroom was their stage.


    They needed to do this as only a few individuals could leave the Dragon King Castle by teleporting out.


    This Castle was located deep inside the Pacific Ocean.


    Due to the nature of the dragons, they seldom left the Castle unless they really needed to, just like Ao. Usually, they just holed up all the years without even leaving the Castle even once.


    And this Castle also worked as a jail at the same time, holding the powerful dragons from rampaging all over the world. It housed almost every dragon in the world, except for those who didn''t work under Ao.


    There was ayer below the Castle where the Dragon City was located. Kai hadn''t visited yet, but that was for the future. Anyway, only Ao, Qianlong, and Panlong had the authority to teleport out of the Castle easily. The other dragons needed their permission if they wanted to go to the outside world.


    "I am ready," Kai replied to her and nodded.


    "Well then, let''s go. We will stop by the US first to get the Phoenix and Ibaraki Douji. Ah, the Phoenix''s name is Amber, no? Thisdy should remember it so she wouldn''t embarrass herself."


    "Hahaha, she won''t mind if you call her Phoenix or so. But, I think she will be happy if you remember her name too."


    "I see. Thisdy will call her Amber then."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As they talked together, they got closer and closer. Ao also prepared the spell to teleport them as her sea blue Spirit Power covered their bodies.


    "Let''s go."


    With thosest words from the Dragon King, they disappeared and only left a puddle of water.


    ***


    Back in Chinatown, the restaurant was as crowded as usual.


    Marcus dealt with the kitchen alone while Ibaraki and Amber served the customers. They were clearly overwhelmed by the order, especially Marcus, who needed to do all of this alone.


    "Fuck! When will that brat arrive?!" He grumbled while tossing the wok around. Gozu was unable to infiltrate the Dragon King Castle, and Marcus asked his familiar to return.


    There was no need to make it stay in that ce any longer. Gozu could be identified as an enemy and eliminated by those crazily powerful dragons.


    "I thought it would take a week, but it has already been 8 days! What was that brat doing?! I need to whip his ass with my trainingter. Fucking brat! If my promise to Suzuka didn''t bind me, I would have trained him to be the strongest already!"


    For some reason, Marcus'' efficiency in cooking increased as he kept talking loudly. Due to the restaurant''s situation, his voice was drowned out, and nobody heard him besides two people who suddenly appeared in the kitchen.


    "I am already here, grandpa."


    Marcus turned around and saw Kai and a woman that he had met once 10 years ago standing side by side.


    "Hey, grandpa, are you there?" Kai greeted Marcus as he looked at the frozen Marcus. He was expecting some wee or a hug from his grandpa, but he certainly didn''t expect what he said next.


    "Brat! What took you so long?" Marcus shouted at him while still moving his hand. "Go get an apron and fucking help me! Lady, I am sorry, but can you wait outside? This kitchen is a sterile ce!"


    Ao looked a bit displeased while Kai chuckled wryly. His grandfather didn''t change at all; he was still the same one he knew. Even though he knew that his grandfather may have realized that his memories had returned, it was good that the daily lives he had were still the same.


    Without trying to talk back to his grandfather, as he knew that would be useless, he wore the apron that was hanging on the side. He also took a rubber band that was on the table and tied his hair while turning to Ao.


    "I am sorry, Ao. Can you wait outside? We will talkter after I finish this."


    "There is no choice. We will talkter, dear husband. I will wait upstairs." Ao said with a nod, heading out of the kitchen.


    After looking at Ao leaving, he turned to his grandpa and shouted, getting into his work mode as his eyes narrowed. "What do we need, old man?!"


    "Hah! Do something simple, brat! I bet your skill is rusty after not cooking for a week!"


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Kai spat back as he looked at the order list near Marcus. "3 Mapo Tofu and special big Fried Rice? Let me handle the tofu." He rolled his sleeves and began to work.


    It was a rather nostalgic feeling. Although it was only over a week since he stepped inside the kitchen, he was still a chef in the end.


    As Kai got to work, Amber and Ibaraki noticed him through the small window in the kitchen. They exchanged a look of happiness before continuing to serve the customers. Surely, they had realized through their connection that he had returned.


    Despite the chaos, Marcus and Kai worked together seamlessly, quickly fulfilling orders and ensuring the dishes were up to the restaurant''s high standards.


    Kai was also able to work faster and without any errors, thanks to his fighting training with Panlong. There was no wasted movement, and everything went perfectly.


    Finally, thest customer left, and they were able to take a breather.


    "Hah! That was easy," Marcus said, patting his grandson on the back. "d to have you back, brat. Did you remember everything?"


    "Yeah." Kai nodded as he looked at his grandpa. "I need some exnation, though. And I need to say something too."


    Marcus narrowed his eyes slightly before letting out a sigh, "I guess so. I''ve already exined it to your chicks. What do you want to know?"


    "About the Ashiya Family." Kai immediately replied, his voice mixed with hate. "Tell me the reason why I shouldn''t hate them for letting my mother die 10 years ago. And maybe a little bit of tale why my mother died."

 Chapter 134 134 – Revelation And Grandmother

    "Hmm¡­" Marcus hummed as he looked at Kai. The Dragon King and the other two girls were in the front area, not bothering them.


    The old man tried to judge what he should give as an answer at a time like this. Seeing his grandson''s seriousness, maybe he couldn''t avoid this question now.


    "I don''t know what you saw or experienced that I didn''t know about. But, for what reason did you ask that question?" He asked back with a serious tone.


    There was no curse in his sentence, which was rare. There was only seriousness in it, and Kai responded in a simr manner.


    "It''s obvious." He said, narrowing his eyes. The Ruler would no longer hold himself back. If there was an enemy, then¨C "To know whether I should destroy them or not."


    "Brat¡­!"


    Marcus was honestly surprised. He didn''t think Kai would change this much in one week after he got his memories back. No, it may be because he got his memories back that he wanted to know and act like those troublemakers.


    But it was still not that bad. At least, his grandson still asked him about the reason behind his mother''s death.


    "Listen here. The Ashiya Family isn''t directly rted to Suzuka''s death. Indeed, her death was because she returned to Japan, but they weren''t ''directly'' rted."


    "Hmm?" Kai looked a bit confused.


    "The story is long, but¡­ You met ghosts, right? Those nasty things from the Astral ne."


    "Yeah." Kai nodded. "I fought low and mid-grade ones. What''s the rtion between it and my mother''s death?" He was really curious.


    He tried to ask Ao, but she knew nothing about it. The Dragon King had already entered her slumber at that moment, waiting for him to mature. So she didn''t know about anything that caused his mother''s death.


    "It''s totally rted." Marcus spat out and crossed his arms. "Tsk! I can''t exin it without fuming out. Brat, if you really want to know, follow me after you talk with your girls. I will introduce someone who knows about it as much as I do."


    "Huh? Are you trying to run away without exining again, old man?!" Kai raised his voice in a tone mixed with anger.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!"


    The old man''s fistnded on Kai''s head as he shouted, "No, you fool! I will take you to your fucking grandmother! She can exin it without getting angry so her story will not be biased."


    Kai slowly raised his head, looking at Marcus with a surprised look. The pain from the punch earlier had already subsided due to his regeneration. But more importantly.


    "I have a grandmother? Your wife?"


    "Hah?!" Marcus'' face contorted in a disgusted look. "That bitch? Hell nah." The old man spat on the ground after saying that. He grumbled silently and cursed whoever that person was.


    That¡­ didn''t seem to be the act of someone talking about his wife or his ex-wife. That meant the grandmother his grandfather talked about came from the paternal side.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah." Marcus replied to him shortly.


    "I know what you wanted to ask. Why did she note to see you? The answer is simple. Because I didn''t allow her to. I have promised Suzuka to protect you and let you have a normal life until you are ready. That nosy daughter. I could''ve just trained you to protect yourself."


    The old man grumbled, and his voice became inaudible at hisst sentence. That exnation¡­ Kai could ept it for now.


    "Alright then." Kai nodded and smiled. He somehow felt a bit happy after knowing he still had a grandmother. "Tonight?" he asked.


    "Tonight." Marcus replied. "Just go talk to your fucking girls. I will contact that bitch for you. Shoo shoo."


    ***


    After talking with his grandfather, Kai went to the restaurant''s front area, where the three were waiting around a table. It seemed like they had a chat and unexpectedly got along with one another.


    "I see. So my dear liked something like that? Thisdy learned something new."


    "Yes." Amber nodded her head and looked at the Dragon King with a wide smile. "He will like it more if you feed him directly. Like mouth to mouth."


    When Kai heard that, his smile turned into a strained one as he hesitated to announce his presence. But well, it wasn''t like he could hide it from Ibaraki, though.


    "Hmm?"


    The Oni girl turned around and beamed. "Master!" She immediately rose from her seat and approached Kai with a wide smile. "Have you been well, Master?" She asked curiously.


    Ao and Amber stayed on the chairs, looking in his direction with a smile. The Phoenix girl waved at him, seemingly in a happy mood after meeting him once again.


    Kai greeted them one by one and even gave them a kiss, which surprised Ibaraki greatly.


    The Oni girl would''ve never thought her master would kiss her so suddenly when he had never done that before. She felt that her master had changed. But¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I like this change.''


    The reunited three talked about what kind of things they went through for thest week while Ao was listening from the side.


    Kai told them about his training and his newfound memories. As Marcus said, it seemed they already knew about his missing memories. His grandfather''s promise was also already void once his memories returned, so the old man could do whatever he wanted now.


    And then Amber began to tell him what they had done in the past week. The Phoenix girl said that she had moved her egg or something like that. Apparently, the egg was something really precious to her, and she put it in this house now.


    As for Ibaraki. Kai felt that she had changed a little. Her shy behavior had almost disappeared, and she became able to express herself more freely.


    They talked about a lot of things and caught up with each other. Kai felt a lot better after knowing they were okay when he was in the Dragon King Castle and also told them about the Devils'' Ball Party.


    Amber immediately replied that she''d like to go. Ibaraki was also the same. The Dragon King then suggested that they wear a dress simr to what she currently wore, as it was still a Ball even though it was a party.


    Both of them were ted by the idea, and Kai thought that it was time for him to get a tailored suit that was a bit more expensive.


    At that time, Marcus walked out from inside and called out to Kai.


    "Hey, brat. Are you done? If you are, then follow me. Don''t bete." He continued as he exited the restaurant.


    "Yeah, a minute," Kai replied, rising from his seat. Then he looked at his girls and smiled softly. "My bad. I need to go right now."


    "Of course, dear husband. Please be careful." Ao smiled at him.


    Amber didn''t know what she was talking about, but Ibaraki nodded at Ao''s words. Because it seemed like the two of them already knew his situation, he didn''t need to say more.


    "You can ask Ibaraki or Ao for the details, Amber. It seems like Ibaraki heard my conversation with my grandpa." He looked at Ibaraki, and she nodded slightly. "Well then, see youter."


    After saying goodbye, he walked out of the restaurant. Marcus was waiting for him right in front of the restaurant. When he showed up, the older man huffed.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Both began to walk side by side, leaving Chinatown and going downtown. They went to lower Manhattan while walking silently.


    No one spoke as they walked. There was nothing to talk about. And Marcus had already heard his story when he eavesdropped on Kai''s conversation with the girls. That was why the old man could appear at the perfect time when he finished talking.


    Lower Manhattan had many tall buildings, which then created dark alleyways here and there. Their destination was one of those alleyways between two tall buildings that they met just right after they arrived downtown.


    The alleyway was damp and had a lot of trash, reminding Kai of his first meeting with Amber. That was also in an alleyway. The difference was that the alleyway was filled with burning fire and glowed brightly.


    Once they entered the alleyway, Marcus stopped and called out loudly.


    "Hey! I am here!"


    At that moment, a voice belonging to a woman replied.


    "I can hear you, old fucker!"


    And then, footsteps rang in the dark alleyway. Kai wasn''t really good at seeing in the dark, so he created a ball of me on his palm to light the dark alleyway and see the person approaching them.


    "Convenient," Marcus smirked as the fireball lit up the alleyway nicely. "Make more."


    Kai nodded, created some fireballs from Phoenix fire, and made them float around the alleyway, careful not to burn anything or be seen from the main street.


    The darkness parted away, and Kai was able to see his ''grandmother'' clearly. Should he use that, though? Because unlike what he had expected, with gray hair and wrinkles on her face, the one that appeared was a beautiful woman with purple hair that looked like she was in her mid-twenties.


    It surprised her and caused his eyes to widen. But then, the woman spoke.


    "Oho? It''s nice to meet you, brat." The way she called him brat was simr to Marcus. She crossed her arms under her breasts, pushing them up.


    Kai was still unable to process what he saw. She was a human, right? Also¡­


    ''She''s my grandmother?''


    Unbelievable. Not only was she young, but Kai was also able to feel a great amount of Spirit Power from her. Maybe even greater than what his grandfather had. After finishing his training, he could somehow guess how big someone''s Spirit Power reserve was.


    ''I can''t believe it.''


    While he was still confused, the purple-haired woman continued.


    "When I feel you this close, I can see my son''s silhouette in you. I am sorry for showing up thiste, but I hope you don''t hate me. I am Emily rk, Louise rk''s mother, and your grandmother. I heard from Marcus that you wanted to hear about my daughter-inw''s death. I will tell you about it, so listen closely."

 Chapter 135 135 – Astral Plane

    "Grandma?"


    Kai pointed at the woman who introduced herself as his grandmother, Emily rk, and turned to Marcus in disbelief. At first nce, he could see that she wore a coat with the yer Organization logo, meaning she worked there.


    A low chuckle escaped Emily''s mouth as a peal of loudughter rang from Marcus. Kai was still left unsure about how he should react to this. The fireball he created to light the dark alleyway disappeared, leaving only the one on his palm.


    Looking at their expressions, it didn''t seem that they were lying to him.


    "Really?"


    "What? You didn''t believe me?" Emily, better known as Dragon, put her hands on her hips and leaned forward. Kai''s reaction was really precious that she wanted to tease him, just like how she teased the young Griffin.


    "Look at this. Didn''t you see the resemnce between our faces? Not that I can see, though."


    Kai looked at Emily once again, leaning her body forward and pushing her breasts up, moving ever so slightly to jiggle them. This was his grandmother from his paternal side?


    But then he remembered his childhood. Whenever he returned from work, he would always look so tired. If the way his grandmother acted was like this, then¡­ He wouldn''t be surprised.


    Her words about not being able to see were concerning, but it seemed like she could still feel and didn''t think much about it.


    "So you really are my grandmother?"


    "Correct!" Emily eximed, straightening her posture. "Well, let''s get to the main point, shall we? How much do you know about Suzuka''s death?" Her tone turned serious as she looked at Kai with her nk gray eyes.


    "I only know about my mother returning to Japan after talking with Ao about sealing my memories," Kai replied in the same serious manner. "I don''t know anything after that."


    "I see. Starting from that, eh?" She smiled. "I heard this from Marcus when you were in the Dragon King Castle. Finally, that old man can tell me, although with anger, why he acted like a bastard all this time." She smirked and let out a yful chuckle.


    "Tsk! None of your business." Marcus clicked his tongue and leaned against the wall with his back. "Just tell him. I won''t be able to hold my anger back if I am the one who tells him."


    "Yeah yeah. You and your love for your daughter. You''re too sentimental for an old man who lived in the Supernatural World." Emily waved it off with her hand as if it wasn''t too important.


    "Now then¡­ Where should I start?" She murmured and then raised her brows. "Ah, from that point will be good. So¡­"


    Emily began to tell the story to Kai. It began with Suzuka''s return to Japan. At that time, the situation in Japan was a bit rowdy. Thanks to the Boogeymen''s rampage, many Supernatural organizations in almost every country fell into chaos.


    At such a rough time, she chose to return to Japan instead of staying with her son. The reason was simple. There was just not enough capable Onmyouji back in Japan, and she needed to seal some demons.


    Many seals, including the one in Japan, were destroyed at that time. And she and the Ashiya and Keikain Families embarked on fixing some of these seals.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ording to Emily, not many people could exorcize ghosts. At least, only Humans and Youkais had the technique to exorcize ghosts. Devils could easily destroy them with their technique, as their Spirit Power was a bit special.


    The Races such as Dragons, Vampires, Werewolves, and many others needed a tool to exorcize ghosts. That was where the business thrived for Shaman and Onmyouji.


    Fast forward a few days after Suzuka''s return. The family situation became worse, and they were divided into two factions when the seal in Japan waspletely destroyed.


    One faction said it would be better to seal the hole to the Astral ne, while the other said it would be better to leave it so they could profit from it.


    In the middle of all that was Suzuka, the only person in Japan who had the power to seal that Astral ne.


    "Wait a minute." Kai interrupted the story at that time, raising his hand.


    "Hm? Is there something wrong?"


    "That hole¡­" He began, remembering a certain something that looked like a ''hole'' in his dream. "Does it look like a hole created by a Supernatural disaster, Tear? And does it pulsate dark energy that makes your skin crawl?"


    "Huh? You know about it." Emily sounded a bit surprised, and Marcus looked at his grandson with curious eyes. Then the old woman touched her chin, realizing something. "You read it in the Dragon King Castle, didn''t you?" she guessed.


    Still, that was a wrong guess. He didn''t read about it in the Dragon King Castle. He experienced it himself.


    Judging from Emily and Marcus'' reactions, they didn''t seem to realize that the same hole had appeared in New York 10 years ago. But was that really the case? He could have added that hole part that looked like a pulsating portal in his memories due to the shadow''s interference.


    That didn''t really matter, though. However, he noticed something.


    ''Abe no Seimei''s soul or whatever it was is still in the Astral ne. And that person knows something.''


    "Yes." He nodded at Emily''s guess. For now, there was no need to tell them anything. He would just try to find out the truth himself.


    And if Abe no Seimei was truly still in the Astral ne, then if possible, he would like to meet that man once again. Kai had a lot of questions he wanted to ask and understand.


    The question was how to fully use his power. What did the world expect from him? How was his body able to harness the power of a Mythical creature? And what kind of person Abe no Seimei was.


    The curiosity he couldn''t sate at that time was gnawing inside him. But Kai had learned to be patient, so he would wait.


    "Ah! As expected. Well, let''s continue the story, shall we?"

 Chapter 136 136 – There Is Still Hope

    In the end, the two factions needed to hear what Suzuka said to decide.


    At that moment, she realized she couldn''t let it be like that. First, however, she needed to choose. And she chose to be with the faction with a lot of supporters, the one who chose profit over civilians'' safety.


    She knew how the Family worked. And she knew which side was safer.


    Fortunately, Hyobe, who was in favor of closing the hole, realized that and contacted Marcus, telling him the truth. The story after that was¡­ a bit blurry.


    Everything happened so fast, and the details weren''t known because Hyobe, Marcus'' younger brother, couldn''t monitor Suzuka. But he knew that Suzuka created many Talismans and hid them from the two factions, only telling Hyobe about it.


    In the end, a few days after that, Suzuka went missing. She couldn''t be found anywhere. Even when the elders of the Ashiya Family at that time used a tracking Talisman, they couldn''t find her. They used a Special-grade Talisman, so it was impossible not to find her.


    The hole in the sky also got closed. After a lot of debates and theories, they finally arrived at a conclusion.


    "They concluded that your mother died when she went to close the portal herself. No human can survive inside the Astral ne. Our bodies would be destroyed once we entered it. So it''s natural if they thought so." Emily ended with a sad tone.


    Thest fireball that lit the dark alleyway puffed along with Emily''s words. Kai went silent, and Marcus gritted his teeth, holding back his anger.


    ? ''Hole to Astral ne. Missing. And then two factions.''


    That was a lot of information to be taken in at once. But thanks to that, he had a picture in his mind. A theory was formed in his mind. But¡­


    "So I just need to destroy half of the Ashiya Family." He said.


    "What a terrifying thing my grandson said." Emily chuckled without feeling any fear or sign of stopping Kai. Why? Because¡­ "That''s useless. The old geezer and people who sought profit have already been dealt with. Some of them managed to run away and be Vultures, but that''s it."


    Kai turned to his grandfather. The old man raised his eyebrows and said, "What? It''s not me," and didn''t say anything more.


    If the ones who dealt with them weren''t Marcus, then who?


    "They destroyed themselves. Hyobe yed a good part in it. As expected from my younger brother. But he''s too soft. If it was me¡­"


    The answer came from Marcus'' mouth. That kind-looking old man was the cause of their destruction? It seemed like Kai needed to learn more to judge the character of people from the Supernatural World.


    But at least he got a hint. And there was still a chance that something impossible would happen.


    Maybe because he took a peek at it himself, he was sure that the chance of that happening was big. No living human could survive inside the Astral ne. Maybe that was the case. Still, it would be different for a soul.


    And in the Supernatural World, there existed something called Puppet Marite. A puppet that could be used to host someone''s Spirit Power, or maybe soul. He learned the term soul from Qianlong''s lesson, and maybe¡­ Just maybe, it would be possible to do that.


    "I see. So we can''t do anything? Our hands are tied."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s it, brat." Marcus backed away from the wall and lowered his arms. "I am going back first. You two go catch up or something. Fuck. My mood is ruined after hearing the story again."


    Spitting on the ground, Marcus walked out of the alleyway while rolling his sleeves. "I shouldn''t hear it." He continued as he disappeared into the corner.


    Kai wanted tough at his grandfather''s childish behavior. But yeah. He needed to catch up to something with his grandmother too. However, it was still a bit hard to ept that he had a grandmother. One that looked like a youngdy, at that.


    "Umm¡­" For some reason, he became overly nervous. Was it because of the fact that his curiosity subsided, and his desire to destroy the people that didn''t even exist again disappeared that he became like this?


    No. It may be just because he didn''t know how to act in front of his grandmother.


    "Brat. Just act the way you are. And before you ask. Yes. I can also read mood and emotion, but in a different way than you. It seems that old fucker didn''t know that. Hahahaha!"


    A satisfyingughter escaped her mouth. Emily couldn''t help but marvel. She had felt something. A surprise.


    "You''re surprised, aren''t you? Anyone with Abe no Seimei''s blood is able to do something like that. Well, I can only feel a subtle change and love to tease people to feel their change of emotion. However¡­"


    The old woman approached Kai and stopped in front of him. Her expression was full of hope as she reached out her hand to Kai''s shoulder.


    "You know something, aren''t you? Your emotion shifted when my story got into the part about the hole to the Astral ne. You feel¡­ a bit relieved."


    ''She''s too sensitive.'' Kai let out a wryugh.


    How could all his grandparents be such a monster? In his dream, Marcus could fight that shadow by himself while protecting the young him. And then this new grandmother could feel his emotion and where he was even though she seemed to be blind.


    "Now, brat. I won''t tell Marcus, so can you tell me what made you relieved? Was it because your targets had disappeared? No, that''s not it. It''s rted to my daughter-inw, no?"


    "Well, something like that."


    There was no reason to hide it from someone who could read his emotions. Well, it would also be great if he could get her help. She seemed to be strong.


    So he told her about his experience and his theory about body and soul. Because he had entered the Astral ne once, although he didn''t realize it at that time, he became sure that it was really the case.


    Emily listened quietly. Her expression changed when Kai reached the part about his theory. Her jaw fell, and she touched her chin, deep in thought.


    "That''s¡­ Iprehensible." She said after Kai finished his story. "But the fact that you are here right now can''t be exined besides that. So that means¡­"


    "Yes." Kai nodded at her and smiled. "I think my mother''s soul is still alive in the Astral ne. But I also don''t know how long she is waiting there. Time is a funny thing, ording to Abe no Seimei. So, I will try to give it a shot."


    He clenched his fist as his smile grew into a grin. "I will try to find my mother''s soul inside the Astral ne. There is still hope."

 136 Chapter 136

    In the end, the two factions needed to hear what Suzuka said to decide.


    At that moment, she realized she couldn''t let it be like that. First, however, she needed to choose. And she chose to be with the faction with a lot of supporters, the one who chose profit over civilians'' safety.


    She knew how the Family worked. And she knew which side was safer.


    Fortunately, Hyobe, who was in favor of closing the hole, realized that and contacted Marcus, telling him the truth. The story after that was¡­ a bit blurry.


    Everything happened so fast, and the details weren''t known because Hyobe, Marcus'' younger brother, couldn''t monitor Suzuka. But he knew that Suzuka created many Talismans and hid them from the two factions, only telling Hyobe about it.


    In the end, a few days after that, Suzuka went missing. She couldn''t be found anywhere. Even when the elders of the Ashiya Family at that time used a tracking Talisman, they couldn''t find her. They used a Special-grade Talisman, so it was impossible not to find her.


    The hole in the sky also got closed. After a lot of debates and theories, they finally arrived at a conclusion.


    "They concluded that your mother died when she went to close the portal herself. No human can survive inside the Astral ne. Our bodies would be destroyed once we entered it. So it''s natural if they thought so." Emily ended with a sad tone.


    Thest fireball that lit the dark alleyway puffed along with Emily''s words. Kai went silent, and Marcus gritted his teeth, holding back his anger.


    ''Hole to Astral ne. Missing. And then two factions.''


    That was a lot of information to be taken in at once. But thanks to that, he had a picture in his mind. A theory was formed in his mind. But¡­


    "So I just need to destroy half of the Ashiya Family." He said.


    "What a terrifying thing my grandson said." Emily chuckled without feeling any fear or sign of stopping Kai. Why? Because¡­ "That''s useless. The old geezer and people who sought profit have already been dealt with. Some of them managed to run away and be Vultures, but that''s it."


    Kai turned to his grandfather. The old man raised his eyebrows and said, "What? It''s not me," and didn''t say anything more.


    If the ones who dealt with them weren''t Marcus, then who?


    "They destroyed themselves. Hyobe yed a good part in it. As expected from my younger brother. But he''s too soft. If it was me¡­"


    The answer came from Marcus'' mouth. That kind-looking old man was the cause of their destruction? It seemed like Kai needed to learn more to judge the character of people from the Supernatural World.


    But at least he got a hint. And there was still a chance that something impossible would happen.


    Maybe because he took a peek at it himself, he was sure that the chance of that happening was big. No living human could survive inside the Astral ne. Maybe that was the case. Still, it would be different for a soul.


    And in the Supernatural World, there existed something called Puppet Marite. A puppet that could be used to host someone''s Spirit Power, or maybe soul. He learned the term soul from Qianlong''s lesson, and maybe¡­ Just maybe, it would be possible to do that.


    "I see. So we can''t do anything? Our hands are tied."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s it, brat." Marcus backed away from the wall and lowered his arms. "I am going back first. You two go catch up or something. Fuck. My mood is ruined after hearing the story again."


    Spitting on the ground, Marcus walked out of the alleyway while rolling his sleeves. "I shouldn''t hear it." He continued as he disappeared into the corner.


    Kai wanted tough at his grandfather''s childish behavior. But yeah. He needed to catch up to something with his grandmother too. However, it was still a bit hard to ept that he had a grandmother. One that looked like a youngdy, at that.


    "Umm¡­" For some reason, he became overly nervous. Was it because of the fact that his curiosity subsided, and his desire to destroy the people that didn''t even exist again disappeared that he became like this?


    No. It may be just because he didn''t know how to act in front of his grandmother.


    "Brat. Just act the way you are. And before you ask. Yes. I can also read mood and emotion, but in a different way than you. It seems that old fucker didn''t know that. Hahahaha!"


    A satisfyingughter escaped her mouth. Emily couldn''t help but marvel. She had felt something. A surprise.


    "You''re surprised, aren''t you? Anyone with Abe no Seimei''s blood is able to do something like that. Well, I can only feel a subtle change and love to tease people to feel their change of emotion. However¡­"


    The old woman approached Kai and stopped in front of him. Her expression was full of hope as she reached out her hand to Kai''s shoulder.


    "You know something, aren''t you? Your emotion shifted when my story got into the part about the hole to the Astral ne. You feel¡­ a bit relieved."


    ''She''s too sensitive.'' Kai let out a wryugh.


    How could all his grandparents be such a monster? In his dream, Marcus could fight that shadow by himself while protecting the young him. And then this new grandmother could feel his emotion and where he was even though she seemed to be blind.


    "Now, brat. I won''t tell Marcus, so can you tell me what made you relieved? Was it because your targets had disappeared? No, that''s not it. It''s rted to my daughter-inw, no?"


    "Well, something like that."


    There was no reason to hide it from someone who could read his emotions. Well, it would also be great if he could get her help. She seemed to be strong.historical


    So he told her about his experience and his theory about body and soul. Because he had entered the Astral ne once, although he didn''t realize it at that time, he became sure that it was really the case.


    Emily listened quietly. Her expression changed when Kai reached the part about his theory. Her jaw fell, and she touched her chin, deep in thought.


    "That''s¡­ Iprehensible." She said after Kai finished his story. "But the fact that you are here right now can''t be exined besides that. So that means¡­"


    "Yes." Kai nodded at her and smiled. "I think my mother''s soul is still alive in the Astral ne. But I also don''t know how long she is waiting there. Time is a funny thing, ording to Abe no Seimei. So, I will try to give it a shot."


    He clenched his fist as his smile grew into a grin. "I will try to find my mother''s soul inside the Astral ne. There is still hope."

 Chapter 137 137 – To The Underworld

    ?


    Kai returned to the restaurant after talking with his grandmother for a bit longer.


    There was no reason to stay anymore. The Astral ne was a bit tricky to enter, and humans hadn''t investigated it too much due to its difficulty in finding a clue.


    ording to Emily, though, Devils were apparently a bit knowledgeable about the Astral ne, especially female Devils.


    Because of their unique way and technique of replenishing their Spirit Power, they needed to get it from a man; it seemed like it had a connection with the Astral ne.


    It was such a coincidence that Kai would visit the Devils'' Ball Party in a few days with Ao and the others.


    After arriving back in the restaurant, he saw Marcus was already drinking with old man John and Billy, like usual, with a frown on his face.


    "Hey, Kai! Do you want to join us?!" Old man John called out to Kai with a loud voice while waving his hand.


    "Not today, old man John. Maybe tomorrow."


    "Ah! You''re still tired, huh? Alright, have a nice rest!"


    Unfortunately, Kai had no intention of joining them for now, so he refused and entered his restaurant. The three girls were still talking around the table. Ao seemed to tell them about her night activities with him because Ibaraki''s cheek was red, embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, Ao was really open about it. He joined their talk, and they only went to bed once midnight passed.


    ***


    A few days had passed since then. His rtionship with Marcus didn''t really change, and he worked in the restaurant from morning to night, just like usual.


    The rtionship between Ao, Amber, and Ibaraki could be said to be good. Ibaraki Douji seemed to be a bit reserved around Ao, but maybe that was because she still didn''t know her enough. And Ibaraki has always been reserved.


    Finally, the day they would depart to the Underworld had arrived. The four of them had gathered in the restaurant.


    Ao wore the blue dress she used toe to this ce. Amber wore a red halter dress with a long skirt with a slit on the left side. At the same time, Ibaraki used her usual Kimono. However, it was used properly instead of letting it loose like usual.


    Today, the restaurant was closed because there was no waitress working.


    Marcus was also able to rx. But the old man was now seeing them off.


    "Brat, be careful of the female Devils. I don''t think I need to worry about that as your chicks are with you, but¡­ Don''t drop your guard even when you''re sleeping."


    The old man left a warning before they could depart.


    "Is it due to their need for a man to replenish their Spirit Power?" Kai asked curiously.


    "Yeah. That''s the one, but¡­ Just be careful, brat. There are also Gods attending, right? Seeing that the Dragon King herself is attending, that should be the case."


    "You''re not wrong, Marcus." Ao was the one who answered him. "Someone from Hindu Mythology and Shinto would possibly join the party. As for Norse and Greek, thisdy doubts they will join something like this."


    "Shinto? Tsk, I am not good with them." Marcus clicked his tongue and then looked at Kai again. "Be careful of them too. Especially that bitch Amaterasu and her brother Susanoo if they are in that ce."


    "I will remember it." Kai nodded at Marcus.


    "Good then." The old man replied and walked out of the restaurant. "Bring me some souvenirs, brat. You forgot to bring it two times!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Well, that was true. He didn''t bring anything for Marcus when he returned from Japan. And he couldn''t buy anything back in Romania because Ao suddenly took him to the Dragon King Castle.


    At least, there should be something interesting in the Underworld to be brought home, right?


    Then there was one question left.


    "How do we go to the Underworld?" He asked Ao, who smiled at him mysteriously.


    Even when he asked her a few times before, she always answered that it would be better to keep a surprise. Amber and Ibaraki apparently already knew about it, as they also smiled yfully and wryly.


    He also tried to ask Qianlong and Panlong back in the Dragon King Castle, but they also wouldn''t say anything. Ao had already moved and ordered them to stay silent, to his dismay. Even so, Qianlong still taught him about the Underworld''s culture and the others.


    "It''s rather simple, dear husband. There are two ways to enter the Underworld." Ao began her exnation and looked at Kai with a proud expression.


    Now he knew why she wanted to keep it a secret. It was to act like this with him. She wanted to teach him herself and show her superior knowledge.<snext>lights</snext>


    Well, that was cute, so Kai listened to her while nodding slightly.


    "The first one is to go to the actual location of the Underworld''s gate, which is located in Vatican City. The church manages the gate, and it will be troublesome if we show up in that ce. Our little group can even destroy Vatican City itself if we are serious, after all."


    Ignoring thest sentence about how their group could destroy Vatican City, Kai found something a bit strange.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "The church is managing the Underworld''s gate?"


    "Yes." The Dragon King confirmed with a nod. "Their organization resents Devils even to this day due to their teaching, so they won''t let anyone enter the Underworld''s gate without their permission. And they won''t even allow you, the Ruler, if they deem your existence is just like a normal human."historical


    "Yeah, they won''t even allow me to cross the Underworld''s gate," Amber added with a bit of venom in her voice. "Even though I wanted to travel around the world at that time. What a shame."


    "Really?"


    The church had balls, for sure. To think they would even refuse Amber, a Phoenix, from entering the Underworld''s gate. In that case, he couldn''t use it to enter the Underworld.


    Imagine if the Ruler, the Dragon King, a Phoenix, and a famous Mythical Oni suddenly appeared before a church and got rejected. Looking at the girls'' personalities, they would surely not allow anyone else to disrespect them and him.


    Ibaraki was the most sensitive about him being ridiculed. Kai knew that the Oni girl would surely rampage in the church if that was the case.


    Kai nced to the side to see her reaction, but Ibaraki only looked at him innocently. She looked better with that innocent face. He shouldn''t dye it with anger.


    Then he looked back at Ao.


    "Then, the second way?"


    "It''s easier," Ao replied as she took out a folded letter with a wax seal and smiled. "We just need to summon a Devil to take us to the Underworld."


    "Summon a Devil?" Kai and Amber asked at the same time.


    Apparently, even the knowledgeable Phoenix girl didn''t know about this method either. Ibaraki also tilted her head, confused.


    Ao smiled proudly and puffed her chest. Her image as the Dragon King waspletely shattered when she wasn''t in front of her subordinate. That was the sign that she trusted them. At least she could still maintain her image in front of others, including Marcus.


    "This letter is an invitation for us. A spell that uses the creator''s Spirit Power is imbued in it. If we just open it up, then we could summon a Devil to take us to the Underworld.


    "Oh? That''s interesting." Kai looked at the folded letter in interest. He learned something new again.


    So the letter acted like a Talisman? But it was to summon the one who created the spell imbued in it. That was useful in many ways.


    "Dear husband, we can go any time if you are ready. Thisdy will activate the spell immediately when you tell me."


    "I am ready anytime. How about you girls?" He looked at Amber and Ibaraki.


    "Anytime," Amber replied with a warm smile.


    "I am ready whenever you are, Master." Ibaraki nodded.


    "Very well. Thisdy will open the letter and summon the Devil to take us to the Underworld then."


    Ao opened the letter, and a purple aura burst from within. A small circle, simr to the ones often used in a magician ritual in a TV show, was drawn in the middle of the paper.


    The circle then expanded, floating out of the paper and hovering in the air. Eerie and pulsating energy appeared as it glowed a purple light.


    Kai narrowed his eyes as he felt the energy. It was simr to that portal but a little bit different.


    Then after a few seconds, the circle stopped pulsating, and a crack echoed in the room. Following the sound was the sight of a crack appearing in the thin air before it expanded and opened a hole with different scenery on the other side.


    From that newly formed hole, a woman stepped out. She wore erotic ck clothes that exposed her cleavage created by two bountiful breasts made from a shiny material. A long lustrous ck hair that was decorated by two horns fluttered from the movement of her bat wings.


    Kai recognized this girl. How could he not? She was the first Devil that he met back in the Oni Vige.


    The Devil''s eyes darted around and got surprised. But then, when her gazended on Kai, she smiled seductively and bowed politely, her hand on her stomach and the other one politely gesturing to the group to enter the hole.


    "Greetings, mighty Dragon King and the Ruler. My greeting to the Phoenix and Ibaraki Douji too. It''s an honor to be able to meet such a wonderful group. My name is Meryl Dantalion, the daughter of Duke Dantalion. Please allow me to guide you to the party venue."

 Chapter 138 138 – In The Underworld

    ?


    The Underworld was totally different from the Oni Vige and Dragon King Castle.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel The underworld was a deste and ominous realm, shrouded in a perpetual darkness that seemed to suffocate any glimmer of hope or light. The sky above was a sickly shade of dark green as if the very air was tainted by the malevolence or poison that permeated this ce.


    Amidst thisndscape stood a city, its architecture reminiscent of the 19th century. Ornate buildings with intricate details over the cobblestone streets cast long shadows that seemed to stretch out into the city.


    At the heart of the city stood a grand and majestic castle, its towering spires reaching toward the sky in defiance of the green sky that surrounded it.


    "Wee to the Underworld."


    The Devil, Meryl Dantalion, greeted them once again as they stepped out of the portal.


    Kai found this ce very depressing, but the Devils that were in the street around the castle seemed to be having fun. They walked around the street, lit by warm lights from streetlights extending across it.


    "This is¡­ unique." He spoke while looking around to get a better look.


    They were now standing on the tower around the city, getting a better look at thendscape around them. And as he saw it, it seemed like general female Devils wore something as close as a micro bikini to go around the street.


    What Meryl used, a bodysuit that covered her breasts and private areas, was one of the clothes that covered most skin.


    "Devils are indeed a unique Race, Kai," Amber replied from the side as she also looked around. "From their cultures to their clothing. They don''t belong to anything but themselves. That''s why they thrive in the Underworld like this."


    "Indeed." Meryl interrupted from behind, and the group turned to her. She was standing near the door that led downward while gesturing with her hands. "Please follow me. The party will be held in an hour. If we take our time to walk, we will still be tight with time."


    "Alright," Kai replied with a nod and followed Meryl.


    They walked down the narrow and long line of stairs. Kai walked first behind Meryl with Ao, and the other two followed behind them.


    No one was speaking. They just hesitated to talk because there was Meryl in front of them. They just followed the guide.


    When they arrived on the ground floor, Meryl opened the door for them and let them exit first.


    "Please,"


    Kai nodded at her and exited. At that time, he could feel basked by the atmosphere of the city.


    The city felt alive with a bustling energy from people walking around. The tower they were transported to was located at the edge of the city, but the atmosphere was still lively.


    People rushed to and fro in a couple. A man and a woman walked side by side, seemingly going somewhere. The street of this area was lined with neon signs, their bright colors illuminating the area.


    Suddenly, Kai felt like they were transported to a weird ce. Ao was frowning in dissatisfaction while Amber chuckled from behind.


    "Guide." The Dragon King called out for Meryl.


    The Devil girl, daughter of Duke Dantalion, raised her head and turned to Ao. "Yes? May I help you with something, Your Majesty the Dragon King?"


    "Can you exin to thisdy why you ever teleported us to this¡­ area with these kinds of establishments? Thisdy hopes you have a satisfying answer, or it will ruin my mood." Ao narrowed her eyes and red at Meryl, letting out her Dragon Aura.historical


    Instantly, the bustling atmosphere from earlier disappeared. Many pedestrians looked at us in fear before fleeing away. Suddenly, the street was devoid of people.


    Meryl looked like her face was caught by something dreadful. Her breath suddenly stalled, bing rough, as her face paled.


    Only Kai could stay unaffected. Even Ibaraki and Amber looked a bit threatened, not scared, and unconsciously red their Spirit Power slightly to make them calm.


    ''Well, I understand why Ao suddenly acted like this. It''s not apparent when we are on top of the tower, but¡­ When we arrived on the ground, it became clear.''


    Kai and Ao were guests at the Devils'' Ball Party. Not to mention, Ao was the Dragon King, someone whomanded all dragons in the world. Her position should be the VIP among the VIPs.


    They should have weed grandiosity as they were supposed to. Or at least they should have a decent wee near the party venue. However, this area was something that didn''t really wee Ao.


    Maybe some people with unique tastes would love this area. But for the Dragon King, it was just a humiliation. To think they weed them in the area that looked like a red light district.


    "A-aa¡­"<snext>lights</snext>


    Meryl tried to speak but was unable to due to the oppression from Ao''s Dragon Aura. The Devil girl then covered her body with purple Spirit Power. Only then could she catch her breath and speak.


    "P-Please¡­ L-Let me¡­ exin."


    "Very well. Exin it to me, daughter of Dantalion."


    As she said that, Ao retracted her Dragon Aura and let Meryl go.


    Their guide coughed hard, inhaling air into her lungs. Even for a noble daughter like Meryl, facing Ao''s Dragon Aura made her unable to breathe. It was just impossible for her to be able to move freely under oppression.


    After calming down, Meryl took a deep breath and exined.


    "T-This area is a noble residence area and by no means something else. Its ambiance has changed over thest 10 years due to the influence of mobile phones. The younger Devils who just took over the house renovated their house to make it¡­ pop up. Or so they say."


    That wasn''t something that Kai nor the other had expected. Pop? More like¡­ this was the noble residence area?


    "By noble residence area, do you mean the one where Devils from 72 houses lived? Thisdy is sure that it''s not this¡­ pink looking. Last time I visited, only the area around the Underworld''s outskirts where Lilith, the Subus Queen, lived looked like¡­ this."


    Even Ao looked rather baffled by Meryl''s exnation. Not even in the Dragon King''s wildest imagination, the Underworld, which was depicted as a scary ce, turned into something like a red light district. Especially not the noble area.


    "Unfortunately, this is the case right now." Meryl looked down in shame.


    Amber tried to hold on to herughter as she was also surprised by the Underworld. Ibaraki only looked around without saying anything. The Oni girl understood this wasn''t normal, but nothing seemed strange to her.


    Mainly because back in Ancient Kyoto, many ces also looked like this. Prostitutes were everywhere, and Geishas were out on the street to seduce men who walked alone or with somepany.


    So this was normal for Ibaraki Douji.


    "Truly. Youngster these days." Ao sighed and turned to Meryl. "Doesn''t matter. Thisdy epted your exnation. Guide us to the party venue. I believe it''s not far from here, no? Seeing that you deliberately teleported us to this¡­ noble residence area instead of the castle."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Meryl replied with a polite nod. Her calm demeanor returned after seeing Ao regain herself again.


    "Due to some¡­ problems. We have decided to hold the party in President Vc''s castle, located right in the center of this noble residence area. Please don''t worry. President Vc''s castle still looks normal and is the best venue for this grand party. If you please, then allow me to guide esteemed guests."


    "Thisdy expected an exnation if we saw something strange."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This Meryl Dantalion will deliver."


    They began to walk toward a small castle that could be seen between the building from where they stood. Many curious eyes looked at them, and some lustful gazes were also directed at Kai as the female Devils could feel a great amount of Spirit Power within him.


    However, they immediately averted their gaze as Amber and Ibaraki took ce beside Kai on his left, and Ao sent a re toward them. They were scared to offend the groupposing the Ruler and three Mythical creatures. Each of them could rival their King, and they knew they couldn''t defeat them.


    While it was a shame, the female Devils chose to back up instead of taking a taste of the Ruler. They still loved their life more than a quality meal.


    "Insolent. How dare these people ogling my dear husband with such lecherous eyes?" Ao spat out as she looked around. Her gazended on Meryl. "Thisdy hopes we will be able to teleport back home from the castle when the party finishes."


    "We will arrange that, Your Majesty." Meryl immediately replied.


    Kai noticed that the Devil girl''s emotion was a bit unstable. She was¡­ tired and wanted this to be over as soon as possible. She was like a worker who had just received an unreasonable guest.


    ''Hahaha. But, well, it''s not like I will stop Ao. Because she''s correct to be offended from earlier. The Devils'' gazes weren''t too ufortable though, so I also didn''tin about it.''


    After walking for a while, they arrived in front of the party venue, a small castle belonging to President Vc.


    The small castle stood tall and proud, a magnificent sight to behold. It was decorated as minimally as possible. The gate was open wide, weing guests who had just arrived from various directions. There were many races: Vampires, Werewolves, Devils, and some Youkais.


    Meryl turned around and curtsied.


    "Wee to Devils'' Ball Party."

 Chapter 139 139 – Reunion In The Party

    ?


    Many people from different Races entered the party venue with their partners or families.


    Meryl, their guide, had left to wee other people. So they entered the party venue first, together.


    As Kai stepped into the party venue of the Devils, he was momentarily taken aback by the grandeur of the space. He had never seen anything like it before - elegant columns lined the front entrance and tall, stained ss windows. Many eyes were on them, those of curiosity.


    The walls were adorned withvish tapestries, depicting scenes of infernal creatures and battles between good and evil. One side with white wings and one with bat wings like the Devils had. Arge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a warm orange glow over the room.


    Tables covered in white sheets spread all across the venue with various foods and drinks on top.


    The noise level was intense, with guests bustling around and mingling in small groups. Kai noticed people from Vampire Race, Werewolf Race, and Youkai. People with long, sharp ears also wore nature-colored dresses.


    ''Are they Elves?''


    That was totally unexpected.


    Kai couldn''t help but feel slightly intimidated by the sheer magnitude of the event, but he was excited to be there nheless. It was simr to when he entered the Throne Room in the Dragon King Castle with Ao before, just with more various races.


    As he navigated his way through the sea of faces, he noticed the distinct differences between the races present.


    The vampires wore dark, regal clothing, while the werewolves were dressed in more rugged and practical attire. The Youkai were adorned with exotic fabrics and intricate jewelry. And the Elves, as he guessed from their appearance, wore modest dresses with nature feelings.


    "Grandiose, isn''t it?" Ao spoke from his side. The Dragon King was sweeping her hair back and basking in the others'' attention. "Should the Dragon King Castle create this kind of event too, dear husband?"


    "That''s not a bad idea. But I think you should solve the problem about the dragon''s way of having a party first." Kai replied as he looked at the Dragon King.


    "Indeed. What you said was true." She replied and looked around. Many curious eyes were still looking at them, trying to determine who they were.


    The guests could somehow guess who the people with horns around Kai were. The dragon and Oni horns were really easy to distinguish. And as for Amber, her fiery hair and golden eyes added to phoenix''s embodiment in her dress, giving out her identity.


    Then Kai¡­ felt a little bit ufortable.


    "I felt like they were judging me." He muttered to himself, but the girls around him could hear him. "Is it because I am the only human in this ce?"


    Right. There was no human in the Devils'' Ball Party. The reason was something unclear, and only the Devils knew. Whether humans werete or they weren''t invited in the first ce. It could also be that they were invited, but they refused toe because ofplicated political reasons.


    Maybe because of that, many eyes from various races were looking at him. But he was wrong.


    "They are trying to know the Ruler, Kai." Amber was the one who spoke in a low voice, looking at them. "Did you not notice? The Youkai guests, some people with fox ears and thatdy with white hair were trying to judge whether they could approach us. They wanted to make a connection with you."


    They weren''t wary of Kai but of each other. If they were in their own ce and not in the Underworld, they would immediately greet Kai and offer him the highest seat in the event.


    Kai looked around once more, and that was indeed the case. Their gazes indeednded on him, but they were only out of curiosity. The feelings of watching each other were there.


    And the people that Amber mentioned earlier were Youkais. They stood at the corner of the room, a bit away from other people. For some reason, the ss that thedy with white hair held had a frozen bit. When she noticed his gaze, she smiled gently and waved his hand.


    He nodded at the woman and turned to Ibaraki Douji, whose face was lit happily due to excitement.


    "Is she a Yuki-Onna?"


    "Huh?" She let out a surprised voice as she looked at Kai and then at thedy he pointed. "Yes, Master. They usually stayed at the peak of Mount Fuji. It''s rare for them to be seen at a ce like this."


    "Hoo, that''s interesting." He muttered and then looked toward the nearby table that was filled with food. "How about we eat something while waiting? You girls haven''t had breakfast yet, no?"


    "Great idea." Ao nodded firmly.


    "Some of the dishes look unique," Amber added, looking at some purple dishes.<snext>lights</snext>


    Ibaraki Douji looked at the dishes with interest. While she looked rather shy and reserved, she was actually quite a glutton. The restaurant''s leftover food, which previously hadn''t any ce except for trash, now ended up in the Oni girl''s stomach. It made Kai happy, honestly.


    The bustling atmosphere returned almost immediately. The previous curious whisper soon turned into chatters. There were still guests who hadn''t arrived yet, and that was why the party hadn''t officially started.


    Some of the most important guests, such as Gods from each Pantheon, hadn''t shown themselves yet. He was much more curious about them. How did they look in real life? That was something curious that Kai wanted to see by himself.


    The whimsical Gods would bete; that was the norm. But there was a God who wouldn''t bete for such an interesting event. This God was worshiped by a certain tribe of Youkai.


    Ibaraki also noticed her arrival and turned her head toward the entrance, putting down the food she had taken from the table near them.


    "Master." She called out to Kai, and he turned around with a smile.


    "Yeah. I can feel her. So she was also invited?" He muttered, munching the strange dish that he didn''t know. It tasted sweet despite its strange color.


    "Of course, dear husband. If they didn''t invite her, thisdy is afraid she would just crash into this party. Such is her personality." Ao added with a troubled tone. But her lips were curled up into a small, nostalgic smile. "Just like before." She continued.


    Kai looked at her while humming. "Hmm." Then he turned around to see the door open from the other side.


    Two familiar individuals emerged. It was their previous guide, Meryl, and with her was a short girl wearing a ck Kimono with golden frills.


    The way she wore her Kimono was loose, exposing her bare shoulders. Her long lustrous ck hair touched the floor, getting dragged. And her red horns reflected the golden light.historical


    "Oh?" The short girl let out a happy voice as she noticed Kai and the others. Her lips curled up into a big grin. "It''s enough until here, Devil girl. Take the other guests. I''ve already found apany."


    "Certainly,dy Shuten Douji. Please excuse me."


    The daughter of Duke Dantalion curtsied and left.


    Shuten Douji nodded in satisfaction as she strode over Kai and his group in a happy manner. The previous guests who were looking out at each other didn''t even look at the sight of the short Oni girl. They were afraid of offending her.


    History had already told them enough not to mess with the Oni God. Her level and personality differed from normal Mythical creatures or Gods.


    Stopping in front of the group, Shuten Douji put her hands on her hips. "It''s been a while, young man! It looks like you''re also fine, Ao. Also¡­"


    The Oni God narrowed her eyes yfully as she looked at her old friend, the Dragon King. They had known each other for millennia. That was why Shuten Douji was a bit surprised when she felt something unusual.


    "I see you''ve decided to settle with the young man, right?"


    "Indeed, that''s the case." Ao nodded with certainty.


    The crowd that listened to their conversation was surprised and baffled at the same time. Initially, they thought that the Dragon King was only joking when she called the young man her husband. But they couldn''t say anything anymore as the Oni God and the Dragon King themselves had confirmed it.


    "Hmm, is that so?" A cheeky smile appeared on the Oni God''s face. She then turned to her former subordinate, Ibaraki Douji. "How about you, Ibaraki? Are you happy serving the young man? I will beat him if he makes you sad, though."


    "Hey, don''t say something scary." Kai immediately retorted. The fact that she could say it without being an eyelid was scary. Even more so when he knew that the Oni God could actually beat him if she was serious.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Master has taken care of me. And I am quite happy by staying with him." Ibaraki replied while her face flushed red a little, embarrassed.


    "Is that so?" Shuten Douji replied. She knew what her subordinates meant. And she also knew that Ibaraki wouldn''t lie to her. "That''s good. I am also happy for you, Ibaraki!" She nodded in satisfaction, shing a big toothy grin.


    "Yes, boss. Thank you for allowing me to serve Kai as my Master."


    "Nah, it''s not a problem."

 Chapter 140 140 – The Party Start

    ?


    "Well, enough of that. Young man, I need to talk with youter after the party. Do you have any time?" Shuten Douji looked a bit serious as her golden eyes looked straight at him.


    "What is it?" Kai asked, putting on a simr serious face. "I won''t get drunk by your sake again, you know? I built up quite a bit of resistance." He continued.


    "Oho?" The Oni God''s voice turned yfully once again. The shift of mood was so fast that the serious face earlier was like a lie. "Unfortunately, I didn''t bring Spirit Sake. But if you like to have a drinking contest, I wee it anytime in my shrine." She made a gesture of drinking from a cup with her hand.


    "Please spare me." He let out a fake sigh and shrugged his shoulders.


    Fortunately, Shuten Douji was able to see her mistake as soon as he made a joke after taking her situation seriously.


    They were still in the middle of a party and were the center of attention in this venue. If they discovered that talking with him in private was easy, he would be swarmed with them. He didn''t want that.


    Shuten Douji, who was always at the center of attention because of her new hobby, understood the situation and immediately joked around, showing that they were only talking about drinking like a friend.


    "Still." She let out an interested voice and looked at Ao. "I never thought you would attend something like this, Ao. I only attend because I can sing, but what are you nning to do?"


    "That''s a secret." The Dragon King put her index finger on her lips and tilted her head slightly, causing her twin-tailed long hair to fall to the side.


    "A secret?" Shuten Douji raised her eyebrows. Then her lips widened almost immediately. "Nice. I like secrets. I am looking forward to your announcement."


    "Fufufu, thisdy won''t disappoint."


    Both of themughed evilly in a low voice. Kai felt like these two knew whatmotion would happen in the case Ao announced her rtionship with him. So he stepped to the side where Amber and Ibaraki were, seeking a bit of calm and letting the two old friends talk.


    He continued eating with Ibaraki and Amber, talking to them as they were waiting for the party to start. Without any surprise, they were waiting for the Gods and didn''t know whether they would arrive.


    Honestly, Kai didn''t understand what was so great about these Gods that the party didn''t start yet. He only knew about one Oni God, and she was¡­ rather easy-going. Still, if they didn''t know whether the Gods would arrive or not, wasn''t it better to start the party first for the other guests?


    ''There is also Ao, Shuten Douji, and me already.''


    From his lesson with Qianlong, his position was unexpectedly that high, among the top, even though he had no army or people to lead like Ao and Shuten Douji.


    And to think the Devils would make 3 people with high positions waiting for the start of the party. How great were those Gods?


    While eating, he noticed some hushed whispers and many presences running around. However, there was no big presence, such as when Shuten Douji had arrived earlier.


    "Hmm?"


    Ao and Shuten Douji also stopped speaking. Apparently, they also noticed the same thing as Kai as their gazes met.


    Ibaraki Douji stopped eating and looked at Kai. "Master." She called out.


    Only Amber didn''t know anything yet. But then, she closed her eyes, used her Spirit Power like a sonar, and scanned the surroundings to understand what the other four had felt. Unfortunately, the Phoenix had no such super senses as them, so this was the only way she could find out something.


    Opening her eyes, Amber looked at the area at the end of the room, where a small stage was prepared. The light that shone from the ceiling suddenly dimmed, and the room turned dark.


    "It seems that the party will start soon." She said with a smile, inviting the other four to look at the stage, which was the only area lit by a spotlight.


    "So, in the end, those old clothes didn''te?" Shuten Douji spoke in a sarcastic tone as she stood around the table near them, looking at the stage. "As usual, they are too busy with their own Pantheon." She continued.


    Two people walked toward the stage. Both had goat-like horns protruding from the side of their heads and bat wings.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with blond hair slicked back. He had a goatee that looked rather fancy with his tailored tailcoat. He walked to the middle of the stage, followed by a woman whose face was covered with a ck veil.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel The woman had her body covered in a ck robe, only leaving space for her wings and horns. Even so, the robe she wore adhered to her body, revealing her womanly curves that gave off a mature charm.


    A pair of massive tits that got covered in tight ck robes invited some eyes as they moved. The way she shook her hips as she walked to the middle of the stage with the middle-aged man made the men couldn''t hold themselves any longer.


    Even though ck clothes fully covered her body, not even her hair was visible, she managed to charm almost every audience in the room. It was as if she was the most prized woman in the world. Many men''s jaws dropped just by her natural charm.


    "What the¡­" Even Kai felt his eyes were drawn to her. If not for the fact he had four beautiful girls around him, he would also act like these other men.<snext>lights</snext>


    Still, one thing left him confused. Not because of the men''s strange actions that made their lovers or friends strangle them but because of the middle-aged person who was on the stage.


    "Ooh?" Shuten Douji let out an interested hum.


    Ao also narrowed her eyes slightly more than usual. She kept silent, but her gaze was nted on the stage.


    Amber tugged on his sleeve, secretly pointing at the woman. She then leaned to his ear and whispered.


    "Be careful. That woman has been leaking out some subtle Spirit Power since earlier." The Phoenix girl sounded concerned after seeing the other men''s reaction when the veiled woman showed up.


    "I know. That''s why I was a bit surprised. It''s not like she can''t control it. But¡­"


    historical


    "That woman naturally leaks her Spirit Power. She''s a Devil, a race that lives by charming men. The Spirit Power that leaked out of her body contained her charm. No one but one man could handle her direct charm, and hence she covered herself like that."


    Shuten Douji suddenly interrupted Kai as she got closer to him.


    "Still, young man. You hold on pretty well. Is it because of Ao, I guess?"


    "I got affected a second earlier," Kai replied honestly, raising his hand. A thinyer of Spirit Power covered his skin to fend off the one leaked by the woman.


    "But not all people are affected. Do you see them?" He pointed at some people, an old vampire, a young-looking male elf, and a man with a hairy face and wolf ears, who were standing just like usual.


    Shuten Douji ignored his gesture and only looked at him. "Indeed. But I don''t care. The important thing is, you''re improved greatly. I am really interested in you now." A feral grin appeared on her face as she licked her lips.


    "Not right now, Shuten." Ao suddenly appeared between Shuten Douji and Kai as she kept her eyes nted on the stage. "It will start soon."


    As soon as she said that, the middle-aged Devil on the stage started speaking.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen!"


    The voice boomed into the venue. It was clear as the crowd went quiet after the woman in ck''s appearance. The spotlight was now focused on the man, and the woman was out of frame, fading into darkness.


    At that moment, the crowd who was charmed earlier woke up. Their bodies jolted in surprise as they looked around, confused.


    "Firstmost, please allow me, Dim Vc, to apologize to the guests as the main organizer of the party. It was a bitte because some guests suddenly couldn''t arrive. And please also forgive us for the ident earlier. Mydy is a little bit¡­"


    The Devil, who introduced himself as Dim Vc, turned to Kai and his group. His sapphire eyes shed a glint as his grin deepened.


    "¨CExcited." He continued and turned to the other guests again. "Then without further ado, let''s start the Ball Party!"


    Apuse resounded right after that.


    Kai frowned at the blonde devil. Looking at him was such an unnecessary gesture. He didn''t like to be involved in something troublesome.


    And because President Vc called the woman beside him ''Mydy,'' it was easy to guess her identity. There were only two people with higher standing than the head of 72 Devil Houses. They were the Devil King and Subus Queen.


    The Devil King was a man with impressive posture and horns. He currently stayed in his castle and didn''t move from that.


    So that left one person. A beautiful woman who could charm anyone with just her covered figure. Looking at her face was a sin in itself, and no one would be able to love another woman once theyid their eyes on her.


    For that reason, thatdy lived in the outskirts of the Underworld, away from other people but her kin. Her name was Lilith, and she was looking at someone interesting among the party''s guests.


    That someone felt her passionate gaze, enhancing his defense. The people around him looked back at the Subus Queen, and one of them chuckled happily due to the amusing situation.


    The person himself only smiled bitterly.


    ''Why am I always attracting some weird people''s interest?''

 Chapter 141 141 – Boring Party

    ?


    The greeting from Dim Vc was short and on point. The light was turned on again afterward, and many people cheered.


    The President and the mysteriousdy, Subus Queen, disappeared inside for a second before Dim Vc returned to the party venue alone to greet other people. Maybe it was just Kai''s imagination, but he felt like Lilith''s eyesnded on him for a second before she disappeared.


    Afterward, the party atmosphere returned. Many people at once offered their greetings to the party venue''s owner, hoping to get acquainted with him.


    Meanwhile, Kai didn''t know what to do. No one approached them yet.


    "You''ve attracted quite an attention, young man."


    Shuten Douji poked him with her elbow and teased him with a yful chuckle.


    "I doubt that woman will let you return from the Underworld without meeting her once. And if you met her¨C"


    "No worries." Ao interrupted from the side and put her hand on Shuten Douji''s shoulder. She had aplicated expression on her face. Doubt, worry, anger, and¡­ jealousy.


    "Thisdy will make sure that the entertainer won''t touch my dear husband. Of course, the story would be different if she only wanted to make a connection. But the dear husband isn''t interested in that person at all. Isn''t that so?"


    "You look scary, Ao."


    Even Shuten Douji took a step back and stopped teasing Kai.


    Ibaraki and Amber giggled on the side, and their small group was even more dested than before. The others didn''t want to bother them except for one person.


    "Hello,dies."


    Suddenly, a voice called out to them from the side, destroying the cheery atmosphere around them. Kai looked to the side and saw a Devil with ck hair and red eyes.


    He didn''t recognize this Devil, but the man seemed to totally ignore him when he called out to onlydies.


    "Pleased to meet you, Dragon King and Oni God. It''s also my honor to meet the Phoenix and Ibaraki Douji. I am Liam Barbatos, the son of Zachry Barbatos. May I have the honor the have a dance with any of thedies?" Liam bowed his head and shed a handsome smile.


    Still, he was a fool. The four Mythical beings only looked at him with disgust because he deliberately didn''t greet Kai at all.


    At that moment, the atmosphere inside the party venue suddenly tensed. Liam Barbatos'' voice was loud and could be heard clearly. They became the center of attention almost immediately.


    Even President Vc looked at them, but no one tried to intervene. They wanted to see the group''s reaction toward the disrespect that Liam Barbatos showed them.


    Fortunately for Liam Barbatos, his father, Zachry Barbatos, who was famous for being strict, couldn''t attend this Ball Party today. His position as the son of the Duke also made him confident that he could at least ask a Mythical being for a dance and possibly make her his own.


    ''If someone like that human can, then I can also do it.'' The young Devil thought as he nced at the man standing in the middle of these Mythical beings. ''What Ruler? He''s just lucky. I also can make a contract with a Mythical beast! I am Barbatos! I can talk with Beast. It''s in my blood!''


    One of the 72 noble houses of the Devil, Barbatos. They had the ability to talk to a Beast as well asmand them.


    In fact, they were also the ones whomanded Cerberus, the three-headed dog who guarded the gate to the Underworld. It was what made Liam Barbatos confident that he could also make a contract with a Mythical Beast.


    "What is he? Disgusting."historical


    So he never expected the orange-haired girl to look down at him and spit down such a word.


    "Master. Is this pest ignoring you? Shall I beat him up?"


    "No, Ibaraki. You shouldn''t beat him up. Didn''t you learn from me that you need to destroy all these fools'' bones if they ever mock your master or me? This is the best example of that fool."


    The two Onis also looked down on him. Laughter rang in the hall as Liam''s face turned red from embarrassment. But that wasn''t the end.


    "Fool." A cold voice rang in front of the Devil.


    A Dragon Aura erupted from Ao as she red at the young Devil from Barbatos family as if she was looking at an insect. At an ant who couldn''t be saved anymore.


    "You have disrespected thisdy''s husband. How do you want to apologize for this, young Barbatos? Even your own life won''t save you from thisdy''s wrath."


    Kai didn''t even move yet, but the party room was already in chaos.


    Honestly, he wanted to show the man the consequences of disrespecting him by ignoring him when he was clearly there. Not only that, they dared to hit on his girls right in front of him.


    Such a man needed to be taught some manners. But¡­ Looking at the young Devil, trembling in fear and embarrassment in front of him, made him think.


    ''He looks really pitiful now. I guess I don''t need to add something unnecessary.''


    "Scram, insect! Or you will see the destruction of your house!" Shuten Douji eximed with a roar.<snext>lights</snext>


    The young Devil, Liam Barbatos, scurried away in a hurry. He didn''t even dare to look back and just exited the party venue.


    The party venue was silent. They couldn''t say anything at all. But they found out about something. ''Don''t disrespect the Ruler, or you will get the consequences.''


    After knowing that, they were relieved that they didn''te up to them first. And with this, they knew the line that they shouldn''t cross with them, making them feel a bit safer to approach.


    "Really, that guy. He tantly ignored Kai and hit on us?" Amber grumbled and pouted.


    She didn''t like the fact that Liam Barbatos only saw them as mere Mythical Beasts and creatures, not as people. His gaze was disgusting.


    "I hope I can burn him. But that will cause trouble for Kai."


    Ibaraki Douji nodded, agreeing with what Amber had said, "I want to punch him."


    Ao and Shuten Douji were whispering on the side, talking about something ominous that they nned to do if someone else did the same thing as the man earlier.


    Kaiughed dryly and pretended not to hear what they were talking about. He turned his attention to President Vc and enhanced his sense to hear what kind of conversation he had with other guests.


    It was disrespectful, but it was their own fault if they didn''t put up a soundproof barrier. They should''ve known that many people could hear their conversation if they didn''t use a barrier.


    The conversation was¡­ boring. They talked about rtionships or business. It was just a dry talk to make the other party feel weed, while actually nothing happened.


    Everything felt boring. Besides the interesting meal they put out on disy, the party was also boring.


    ''I thought this party would have many more people like the Oni Festival. But it''s disappointing.''


    In his opinion, the Oni Festival was way better. Way more meals, events, and even fighting.


    Well, the theme itself was different. One was a festival, and one was a formal party.


    "Dear husband, what are you doing?" Ao called out to Kai, who looked absentminded.


    "Huh? Well, nothing." He replied to the Dragon King and scratched his cheek. "It''s just¡­ boring."


    "I feel you." The Dragon King nodded with a soft smile. "Thisdy never attended any party because of this reason too. But, my dear. There is something that we should do now, right?" She shed a yful smile that she had only shown to him.


    Kai felt something big was about to happen. Shuten Douji was also gone from the area when he was distracted, which was a sign that chaos would follow suit.


    Then he remembered that Ao wanted to announce something. That was the only reason she attended this party.


    And the asion was perfect.


    "Thisdy was waiting for President Vc to approach us, but due to what happened earlier, I think he''s trying to visit usst," Ao said while ncing at the Devil, who greeted another group in the corner of the party venue. "That''s why thisdy asked for Shuten''s cooperation."


    "The conversation earlier?"


    "Yes." She nodded with the biggest smile on her face. Then she turned toward the direction of the stage and crossed her arms. "It seems she''s ready."


    Kai turned his attention to the stage and noticed Shuten Douji walking to the stage in a cute manner, shaking her hips and seemingly dancing. She pulled out a golden microphone she used in her concert in the Oni Vige and held it in her hand.


    Many guests noticed Shuten Douji walking to the stage and cheered. Her poprity as an idol was already spread among the Supernatural Races, so they were expecting a sudden performance when they saw her walking to the stage.


    President Vc also noticed Shuten Douji. His eyes widened a little, but he made no attempt to stop her. To be honest, he had no intention or way to stop the Oni God from doing as she pleased.


    And when Shuten Douji was up on the stage, she turned around and shouted in her idol voice.


    "Everyone!! I have an important announcement!"


    She had be the center of attention instantly. When all eyesnded on her, she continued.


    "I will also follow the Ruler and marry him! I hope I can get your blessing! Tehe~"


    And chaos ensued. Starting with Ao''s Spirit Power leaking out uncontrobly.


    "That little prick!"


    It seemed like that wasn''t what they nned.

 Chapter 142 142 – Succubus Queen

    ?


    The tension in the room quickly escted with Ao''s Dragon Aura bursting out of her body, but Shuten Douji''sughter stopped it almost immediately.


    "Hahahaha, I was just joking."


    Even so, Ao still red at Shuten. Though, that managed to calm the Dragon King down from going to the stage and drag the Oni God to the ground, causing more problems.


    Kai breathed a sigh of relief and let out an amusedugh. While he didn''t like the fact that they almost caused trouble for the house, he also couldn''t deny that the party became a bit more amusing.


    "That little midget¡­ As expected, thisdy can''t trust her."


    "Haha¡­ P-Please don''t be too harsh to the boss." Ibaraki pleaded from the side with a wry smile. "She just loves pranks."


    "Thisdy knows she loves it but doesn''t need to do it like that," Ao replied as she crossed her arms, clearly ufortable. She was sulking, which was really rare.


    "Ao, you know how Shuten Douji is. She''s entertaining the other guests. Though it''s not our event, why don''t you just let her have her fun for now?"


    Kai tried to mediate the situation byforting Ao, but it all was for naught when the Phoenix girl said something.


    "I will help you burn her, Ao."


    "Come on!" He sighed.


    It was supposed to be the announcement of Ao''s rtionship with him. But it all became a mess the moment Shuten Douji made a joke about it.


    To think that even Amber got reeled in. If it was like this, he could only order them or let Shuten handle the situation.


    He turned to the Oni God, who was still speaking on the stage, talking about some nonsense and saying that she would sing a few songs. When she felt his gaze, she turned around and winked.


    ''Well, let them have fun then.''


    This situation was also because Ao ced her trust in Shuten Douji, who clearly loved pranks. Kai knew it would escte to something like this, so he kept silent as he watched Ao and Amber, two girls with contrasting hair colors, walking toward the stage where Shuten Douji was.


    "There they go." He muttered as he turned to Ibaraki Douji. "You don''t want to join them to crash this party?" He asked.


    "No, Master. I don''t really mind what my boss said. I am already happy as long as I am allowed to stay with you." The Oni girl shed a gentle smile as she stood beside her master.


    "If that''s the case, then okay."


    The three of them appeared on the stage, much to Dim Vc''s headache. The host looked rather troubled when the Dragon King and a Phoenix suddenly barged with the Oni God too.


    There was no way the head of Vc''s house could stop them. The blond Devil could only turn to Kai, which the Ruler ignored as he talked with Ibaraki Douji. Without much choice, he shrugged his shoulders.


    But because the guests seemed to like the chaos, he continued to greet everyone while ignoring the three Mythical who were on the stage. That was the only thing he could do.


    Meanwhile, Kai only watched as three girls looked at each other silently on the stage. They were inside a soundproof barrier that Amber put up so no one could hear them.


    However, as he had a connection with them, except for Shuten Douji, he could hear them clearly.


    [So you''re saying that it will be interesting if you put it like that? Will the effect be better than this?] Ao asked Shuten Douji in disbelief. [But thisdy doesn''t like the fact you announced you''d like to marry my dear husband. I am the first.]


    Amber could be seen nodding at Ao''s words, [I am also the first.]


    Both of them confronted the Oni God and made her a bit ufortable. Even Shuten Douji couldn''t handle the two at once if it escted into a fight, especially when one of them was as strong or stronger than her while the other was practically an immortal bird.


    But everyone knew that it wouldn''t reach that much trouble. That was if Shuten Douji was willing to stop.


    The Oni God only smiled at the pair. She nodded slightly and opened her mouth, saying something Kai couldn''t hear. But Ao''s expression told him all he needed to know.


    "Ah, there will be chaos." He muttered when the barrier Amber made was suddenly taken down.


    Judging from Amber''s confused expression, it wasn''t her who had taken down the barrier.


    "My~ It''s unfair if you leave me in such an interesting conversation, girls."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel A soft, alluring voice of a woman came from behind a curtain that led toward the inside of the castle.<snext>lights</snext>


    Dim Vc, who previously greeted some guests, immediately left them and ran frantically toward the direction of where the voice rang. It was easy to guess whose voice that belonged to.


    The three girls on the stage turned toward the curtain too. Much to Kai''s confusion, Ao and Shuten Douji narrowed their eyes in displeasure.


    Noticing Kai''s confusion, Ibaraki Douji told him, "Boss and the Dragon King had some problem with the Subus Queen a thousand years ago. It seems the Queen would always bother them when they had important talks with Abe no Seimei for various reasons, such as she needed to replenish her Spirit Power."


    Kai nodded in understanding. As expected from the Subus Queen. He didn''t need to hear more exnation to understand what had actually happened.


    The person he met in his dream, Abe no Seimei, was the description of the perfect man. It was no wonder many women and girls were trying to get him. Not only was he handsome, but he had influence and power too.


    But even if he didn''t need an exnation, Ibaraki Douji continued.


    "While the Dragon King was only the strongest''s friend and liked to y Shogi with him, my boss had a deeper rtionship. She wasn''t in this form yet as she wasn''t afraid of rampaging at that time. While they were in a¡­ private situation, the Subus Queen would barge in and fight over Abe no Seimei."


    "That''s not something I need to hear, Ibaraki," Kai responded with a wry smile. Something that was private didn''t need to be said to him. He was also not curious about it.


    "My apologies, Master."


    "No, don''t worry." He replied and looked at the hidden curtain.


    President Vc slowly parted the curtain with his eyes closed, letting the guests see what was hidden on the other side. It was just a small room filled with luxuries.


    Sitting on a soft, red bubble chair was a stunning woman twirling a ss of wine.


    Long pink hair that extended to the floor. Beautiful round yellow irises.


    The curves of her body were so perfect that her beauty even rivaled the Dragon King, Ao. No, she was more erotic than the Dragon King with her open ck dress, which only covered her private parts.


    Even so, she didn''t exude any shame at all. Instead, she was proud of her body and loved to be seen.


    A pair of majestic bat wings pped behind her, helping her to stand up. Two horns that looked like a crown adorned her head.


    She smiled seductively as she began to walk toward the three girls on the stage. The way she walked invited excitement to men. Her hips swayed back and forth in a seducing manner.


    "I also want to have a talk about marrying the Ruler, you know?"


    That caused a spark to happen. Many Devils raised their heads in surprise. Kai face palmed, and the girls didn''t take it lightly.


    The urge to leave this party immediately filled his mind. He was done. Because of him, this party was ruined. While technically the one who ruined the party first was Shuten Douji, but that wasn''t important.


    Sparks were flying between the girls. Spirit Power got pushed out of their bodies as the attention of the guests was divided in two. Some were looking at the showdown between the four girls with excitement; some were looking at Kai curiously.


    But soon, their Spirit Power began to sh with each other. Thebination of ck, red, blue, and purple Spirit Power from four people with golden eyes was too much for normal guests to handle.


    The party venue was shaking. It was even more intense than the sh of Spirit Power between Panlong and Qianlong back in the Throne Room of Dragon King Castle.historical


    Many guests began to fall one after another. President Vc''s face paled. Those were all VIPs from each race. He would be in trouble if this continued.


    "Ruler! Please stop them!" So he called for the only person who could stand calmly even in this situation.


    Kai just wanted to enjoy the party. But it seemed like he couldn''t help but to step in.


    "Wait for me here, Ibaraki."


    Saying so, he disappeared from where he stood and reappeared near the stage. His movement was so fast that even the sh of Spirit Power didn''t affect him.


    Thanks to his training with Panlong, he could use hisrge Spirit Power to reach the peak of his movement without a predetermined move.


    And when he appeared near the girls, he immediately suppressed their Spirit Power with his, which was already growing too much to the point his reserve was even higher than Ao''s.


    "That''s enough." He said, then he turned to the pink-haired woman. "And forgive our rudeness, Subus Queen. We will leave the party immediately."

 Chapter 143 143 – Exchange

    ?


    After themotion, Kai and the other girls were asked by President Vc to retreat to Subus Queen''s chamber behind the curtain. The man was polite toward them, so Kai didn''t mind.


    Rather, it was best that they retreated and let the attention die down first. The attention they gained after Kai stopped their sh was¡­ unpleasant. The guests were looking at them with fearbined with wariness.


    "What did you think you''re doing, Ao? Weren''t you the one who said that you should act like a King in front of other people?"


    Kai scolded Ao in the corner of the room while the others were watching. The Subus Queen giggled amusingly at sight.


    If not for Ao asking Shuten Douji to be the opener of her announcement, something like this wouldn''t happen.


    "Besides, I guessed the guests already know what you''re trying to announce when you call me a dear husband. There is no need to be so dramatic and sh your Spirit Power like that, no?"


    "But, dear husband. That bi¨C entertainer joined us and made the situation worse." Ao pointed at the Subus Queen with her eyes, frowning slightly in displeasure.


    "That''s not important." Kai shot down her excuse almost immediately. "This is her event, and you know that she was just joking."


    "Oh? But I wasn''t joking about marrying you, Ruler~" The Subus Queen interrupted from the side. She caressed her lips in a seducing manner as she puffed her chest. "We can even have our first night right now."historical


    The atmosphere tensed all of a sudden. Four pairs of deathly resnded on the Subus Queen sitting on her soft red chair. Shuten Douji even held her golden microphone and was ready to turn it into her beloved club in case the pink-haired Devil moved ever so slightly.


    Everyone knew she wasn''t joking. Sleeping here and there with men had been her routine before they had ever met her. They didn''t know whether she was doing that since Abe no Seimei left, but her gaze that looked at Kai seductively said that the Subus Queen truly wanted to sleep with him.


    "No thanks."


    Fortunately for the girls, Kai refused with a straight gaze.


    "What a shame. I can teach you some techniques you can use to satisfy that arrogant Dragon, you know?"


    "Subus Queen, are you implying something here?" Ao narrowed her eyes dangerously as she answered the Subus Queen. Her Dragon Aura was released, but it was instantly countered by Kai''s.


    "Enough." He said, letting out a sigh. "Ao, don''t make a scene. And Subus Queen, please don''t provoke them any longer."


    "Well, if it''s your request, darling~ I guess I can stop now. Tell me when you''ve finished scolding the Dragon. I want to have a little talk~." Saying that, the Subus Queen closed her eyes and leaned against the bubbly soft backrest. "I will take a nap while you''re doing that."


    Even her reply was purposely made to provoke Ao.


    Kai didn''t know the details of their rtionship, but they probably had a rocky one. That only made Kai a bit ufortable staying in this ce.


    "Remember our business here, Ao. Besides the event, we have another objective, no? Please don''t anger the Subus Queen too. As she might know something I want to know. Can you do that for me?"


    What Kai had said was true, and Ao sped her mouth shut. Their objective here wasn''t only to attend the party and announce their marriage. That was only her selfishness; their goal was to find information about the Astral ne from the Devil.


    Among all Devils, the one who knew about the Astral ne the most might be the Subus Queen or the Devil King. But there was also a chance another Devil from 72 noble houses knew about the Astral ne.


    Still, there was no need to make an enemy of the Subus Queen, who only teased them. Ao and the others seemed to overreact to her teasing, which was practically harmless and not deadly.


    "Thisdy can''t promise. She''s ufortable to be around." Ao replied as she looked at the napping Subus Queen.


    Kai sighed.


    Was it because of the Subus Queen''s properties? If he remembered correctly from Qianlong''s lecture, her properties were a charm. She charmed the opposite sex with her Spirit Power, making them her ves or something.


    But that charm apparently didn''t work on him, as proved earlier. But the other girls were a bit affected by it and became giddy.


    If that was the case, he couldn''t help it anymore. At least she would try.


    "Hey, young man."


    At that moment, Shuten Douji called out from behind. Kai turned around, and the Oni God was standing right in front of him with her hands on her hips.


    "Are you done? It''s the perfect time and ce. I should say something to you. This is important so¡­" She looked at where Subus Queen was. "You should listen to it, wench. The little Prophet has made another prophecy."


    Hearing the words of the prophecy, Kai became curious. "Hmm?"


    He had heard one prophecy before, and that didn''t end well because he underestimated it. He thought the prophecy was over in that Oni Vige, but no. It continued until he lost something within him, but he understood his assignment like what was told in the prophecy.


    So he wouldn''t look down on the prophecy any longer and took it seriously.


    The Subus Queen also opened her eyes slightly, looking at Shuten Douji while gesturing with her hand for the Oni God to continue. Ibaraki and Amber also looked at the Oni God and listened quietly.


    Shuten nodded slightly and turned back to Kai.


    "It happened a few days ago when you were still in the Dragon King Castle. That ursed Oni was bringing the Prophet to my abode. I was about to kick them out before realizing they were fleeing from the Japanese government. So I hid them, and the ursed Oni named Sayo told me the prophecy. It goes like this."<snext>lights</snext>


    Closing her eyes, Shuten Douji then recited slowly.


    "Two fates shall follow the fools."


    "Lining adjacent to each other, the Ruler shall take what''s his."


    "Fools who have made a mistake in the past, be prepared."


    "As the strongest had awakened. He had guided the current."


    "And when they dance, destruction will follow."


    "The seven shall move. Death is inevitable."


    "Those who oppose will be burned. They will drown."


    "Old ones will join. And the King shallugh."


    "The clock hand will stop. Despair will follow."


    "At the end of the road is nothingness. The dance shall continue."


    "Children of the night shall arrive. The death parade shallmence."


    "Only he would triumph. As he will be the light."


    "Run. Because he will return."


    "Flee. As resistance is useless."


    The others listened to the prophecy and turned to Kai to see his reaction. He looked dumbfounded more than anything. And everyone could see the despair in his eyes, especially Ao.


    "You do know something." Shuten Douji said with narrowed eyes. She tried to get close to him, but Ao stepped in front of him to stop her. "Get lost, Ao. I need to know what that guy is thinking!"


    "No. Thisdy won''t move." The resolution could be heard in her voice. "It''s you who need to calm down. Dear husband won''t destroy anything. He only¡­ lost something important."


    "That''s right. Calm down, little twerp." The Subus Queen''s voice was calm and collected.


    "Remember the prophecy once again. The ones who would be destroyed are only the fools. Who are the fools in this story? You surely have an idea, arrogant Dragon. If you don''t, how about you, Phoenix?" She turned to Amber with an amused smile.


    "I do have an idea." Ao replied.


    "But for now¡­" She turned to Kai and saw him staggering back a little. The despair had gone, reced by something dark. "Dear husband, it''s okay. The prophecy only shows something that doesn''t happen yet. The prophecy only referred to you for the first 3 sybles, not all of them."


    Kai slowly raised his head, looking at Ao''s soft gaze.


    ''Right. Why did I.. give up before trying?''


    Without much investigation, he arrived at his own conclusion. A conclusion that could only bring him despair. He thought he had already resigned. But with just a bit of hope, he turned into something like this. Something that he shouldn''t be.


    "Yeah." He nodded with a soft smile, calming himself down.


    Ao was right. Nothing had happened yet. And nothing was certain yet.


    "I need to enter the Astral ne to make sure of it. And even if I can''t find it, then I can''t fall into a pit of despair."


    "Astral ne?" Shuten Douji asked.


    "Hoo?" While the Subus Queen let out an interested voice. "I see. So that''s the case. Hmm, I understand." A big smile appeared on her face as she stood up.


    With a graceful movement, she walked toward Kai under the others'' gaze, stopping right in front of Ao and him.


    "I''ve decided. I will help you, current Ruler. I will help you to enter the Astral ne."


    Kai looked at the Subus Queen, and his eyes widened. "You can really do that?"


    "Of course." She nodded. "I am the Subus Queen, Lilith! My kin is the ruler of dream realms, a realm that stood between the middle of the Astral ne and the real world. So it''s easy for me to help you enter the Astral ne."


    "What do you want in exchange?" Kai asked with a serious tone. He knew that such an exchange always came for a price.


    "I am d that you are quick to understand. Fufufu." A giggle escaped her mouth as she looked straight into Kai''s eyes. "In exchange, I will enter the Astral ne with you. I want to meet my beloved strongest man once again. Deal?"

 Chapter 144 144 – Succubus Queen’s Castle

    ?


    Kai epted the deal with Lilith.


    If her request was to meet with Abe no Seimei in his dream, he didn''t need to hesitate to take it.


    After he replied that he would ept her deal, the Subus Queen beamed with a smile.


    "Excellent!" She shouted with a tone full of happiness. "Well then, let''s go to my residence. Ah, only the new Ruler, please."


    At her words, Ao narrowed her eyes, clearly displeased.


    Amber also didn''t look too happy. As for Ibaraki, she tried to hold Shuten Douji back from getting close to the Subus Queen and swinging her club that suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Lilith, however, only looked at them with a smirk.


    "It''s not like I didn''t want to invite you. But my girls hate females from other races, you see? So I can''t bring you there. And, in the end, it''s all left to the current Ruler''s decision." She tilted her head slightly and turned to Kai. "So, what''s your final answer?"


    Kai fell silent as the girls were looking at him. He weighed his decision carefully. This was an opportunity he didn''t want to miss.


    Maybe if he missed this, then the same opportunity wouldn''te again in the future.


    ''Getting together with the Subus Queen without any of the girls will be a bit dangerous. I don''t know what kind of person she is yet.''


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Indeed, he could still protect himself. But what about when he went to the Astral ne? He knew his body would be left in the real world, unconscious, as his soul dived inside the non-physical ne.


    At the moment of his hesitation, a voice rang in front of him.


    "Well, I don''t mind if I can''t visit my beloved soon. But aren''t you in a hurry?" Lilith continued with a soft, seductive voice. "The decision is in your hand. I can wait."


    "Y¨C" Ao was about to counteract Lilith''s words, but she stopped when she saw Kai raise his hand.


    "Alright. Let''s do it your way." He responded in a firm voice.


    Lilith''s expression beamed with happiness when she heard his answer. This was a chance¡ªa chance to get what she truly wanted.historical


    "Fufufu, that''s great!" She giggled and approached Kai. "Then let''s g¨C


    "But I have one condition." He interrupted before she finished her sentence, stopping the Subus Queen from approaching him. "If I heard correctly, you said your girls didn''t ept females from other races, right?"


    "That''s¡­ indeed correct." Lilith narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched Kai''s lips curl upward. "Huh?" She let out a confused voice as she watched Kai move.


    He walked past the Subus Queen and said, "So it''s fine as long as they aren''t seen or felt."


    Ao instantly understood what Kai was about to do and spread her arms, "I am ready, dear husband." She said with the biggest smile on her face.


    Amber also nodded, smiling slightly. She didn''t mind that she wasn''t chosen. Instead, Kai decided to choose the Dragon King, the only person who could maybe stop the Subus Queen if she went all out.


    The thousand-year-old memory failed her. Lilith had forgotten that the Ruler had a special skill to fuse with any Mythical beings he had a contract with. She immediately turned around and was about to stop it, but it was toote.


    Kai had already hugged Ao and kissed her. The Dragon King''s body melted like swirling water and entered his body.


    It was their first fusion, and Kai felt a great power, even more bursting than when he fused with Ibaraki Douji. Physical Power, Spirit Power, and all his basic parameters were increased exponentially.


    He could easily beat Panlong in this state without his training. That was how much his power increased.


    "Subus Queen." Kai turned around, and a soft smile appeared on his face. "Let us go then. I will keep my promise and let you meet Abe no Seimei in the Astral ne if you help me enter it."


    The Subus Queen''s smile turned wry as her face twitched slightly. Indeed, if he did that, then not even the other Subus would be able to feel the Dragon King''s presence. It was merged perfectly with Kai and was no different from calling Ao wasn''t even there in the first ce.


    "And Amber, please wait for me somewhere with Ibaraki and Shuten. I will return shortly."


    "Yes, Kai. We will be waiting." Amber replied with a smile without any shred of worry in her expression.


    Ibaraki also nodded, releasing Shuten, who had already turned the club back to the golden microphone.


    "Young man." The Oni God looked at Kai with a serious expression. "Be careful in the Astral ne. Not even I know the danger that lies in that ce."


    Nodding his head firmly, Kai turned to Lilith, who had been silent since earlier, and waited for her answer.<snext>lights</snext>


    "So, when shall we go?" He asked.


    "¡­ Right now." And was replied by Lilith with a dejected voice.


    ***


    The area around the Underworld''s outskirts, where the Subus lived, was a ce of otherworldly beauty and dark allure. The sky above was tinged with a sickly green glow, casting an eerie light over the streets below like any other ce in the Underworld.


    The buildings were tall and imposing, with sleek, modern facades and neon lights flickering above each entrance. The streets were lined with a wide variety of shops, ranging from seedy bars to high-end boutiques run by Subus with alluring clothes.


    As Kai walked through the area, following the Subus Queen, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and danger. The air was thick with the scent of exotic perfumes and the sound of seductive music, luring in visitors from all corners of the Underworld.


    In the center of all that was a building. A small yet opulent apartment building with a grand entrance nked by two stone gargoyles. The building was lit up with a neon sign bearing the name ''Lust''s Den'' in bold, glowing letters.


    As Kai walked past the building, he could hear the faint sound ofughter and music emanating from within. He could see shadows moving behind the frosted ss windows, hinting at the hidden pleasures thaty within.


    The streets around the Subus'' apartment were alive with activity, with creatures of all kinds mingling and chatting in small groups. There were dark alleys and hidden corners, adding to the mystery and allure of the area.


    Despite the danger and temptation lurking around every corner, Kai was drawn to the area. The green sky above only added to the sense of otherworldly enchantment that permeated the entire district.


    But he wasn''t here to seek pleasure. Instead, he was here because he followed the Subus Queen, Lilith.


    They walked down the street toward the castle with an imposing structure. The walls were made of dark, rough-hewn stone, and the towers that jutted up from the structure seemed to reach toward the sky.


    As they walked toward it, Kai couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    ''What is this?'' He asked, to which was replied by Ao almost immediately.


    [Miasma. If there is unpurified Spirit Power on Earth, there is a Miasma created by the excess feeding of Spirit Power by a subus. It will not give any bad effect for Subus and Devils. But for us, we will feel a bit sick when we are near a thick Miasma.]


    ''I see. How can we deal with it?''


    [Just cover yourself with a thinyer of Spirit Power, and the effect will be mostly nullified.]


    Nodding his head, Kai did as he was told, and it worked. He didn''t feel uneasy anymore, and his mind steered clear.


    He looked up toward the castle they were heading for.


    The entrance to the castle was marked by arge, wrought-iron gate, which creaked ominously as Kai pushed it open. Beyond the gate, a long, winding path led up to the castle''s main entrance, which was nked by two massive stone statues.


    Two giant doors made from solid oak, reinforced with iron bands and decorated with intricate carvings, greeted them as he stepped inside the area of the mansion.


    The Subus Queen walked in front of Kai with her hips swaying left and right, having been in a good mood because when she thought once again, the Dragon King wouldn''t be able to do anything to her once they were in the Astral ne.


    That meant she would still be able to get what she desired.


    ''Fufufu.'' She giggled in her mind. ''It doesn''t matter, indeed. Astral ne and Dream Realm are my territories.''


    Stopping in front of the door, purple Spirit Power appeared from her palm and traveled toward the keyhole. A clicking sound was heard afterward, and the doors were opened.


    Inside the castle, the atmosphere was no less imposing. The walls were lined with tapestries and paintings depicting scenes of war and conquest, and the air was thick with the scent of incense and burning candles.


    Despite the dark and foreboding nature of the castle, there was a sense of opulence and grandeur that could not be denied. The furnishings were ornate and intricate, with fine fabrics and expensive jewels adorning every surface.


    Overall, the castle was a fitting home for the powerful Subus Queen, reflecting both her power and her dark beauty.


    Lilith turned around with a big smile as she spread her arms.


    "Wee to my castle!" She dered. "And let us travel to the Astral ne inside. I hope you will enjoy the date I''ve prepared for you, current Ruler."


    "I will trust you with this one, Subus Queen," Kai responded with a slick, business smile. He wouldn''t let his guard down in front of this seductress. "I hope for your cooperation."


    "Fufufu, of course. You can trust me."

 Chapter 145 145 – Succubus Queens Chamber

    ?


    Deep inside the castle, located at the top of one of the towers, was the Subus Queen''s chamber. Here was where the Subus Queen rested and fed on the energy given to her by many other Subuses who lived around the outskirts.


    As their Queen, Lilith didn''t need to go to find the Spirit Power to sustain herself. Indeed, she needed to find it herself if she went out to the outside world. But here, in the Underworld, her Spirit Power could be said as unlimited.


    That was why Ao and the others didn''t confront her directly, even though they knew they were stronger than the Subus Queen.


    And that was why Lilith stopped when Shuten Douji stepped in because the Subus Queen knew the Oni God would spare no effort to destroy her castle and the surrounding area, rendering her unlimited supply of energy useless.


    Now then, returning to Subus Queen''s chamber, Kai stepped in and was amazed. He had stayed in the Dragon King''s room for a few days, but this room wouldn''t lose in terms of aesthetics or image to please one''s eyes.


    For one, this room was easily bigger than a normal ssroom and even rivaled Kai''s restaurant front area in terms of size.


    The Subus Queen''s room was a striking sight, with abination of pink and dark purple hues giving the space an alluring and seductive feel. The walls were adorned with silk tapestries of various shades of pink, while the floor was covered in a plush, deep purple carpet.


    The centerpiece of the room was a grand four-poster bed with pink satin sheets and a dark purple canopy that cascaded down the sides of the bed. The bed was surrounded by ornate, carved wooden furniture, including a vanity, a dressing table, and a chest of drawers.


    The room was lit by a series of chandeliers, which hung from the ceiling and cast a warm, rosy glow over everything in the room. The chandeliers were decorated with sparkling crystals, which shimmered in the light and added to the opulent feel of the space.


    On the walls were severalrge mirrors, each framed with intricately carved wood in a deep, rich purple color. The mirrors reflected the soft pink light, creating an otherworldly atmosphere that felt both enchanting and dangerous.


    Lilith used these mirrors to ensure she would always appear perfect in front of others. Not even a blemish was spared by her. Her body was her weapon and asset; it was the one that allowed her to reign over many Devils in the Underworld.


    The Subus Queen''s personal items were scattered throughout the room, adding to the sense of her presence. There were bottles of exotic perfumes, piles ofcy undergarments, and jewelry boxes overflowing with glittering gems.


    Despite the seductive atmosphere of the room, there was also an undeniable sense of power and danger that permeated the space. The Subus Queen''s dark beauty and immense power were reflected in every aspect of her surroundings, creating an alluring and intimidating space.


    When Kai realized what kind of things were scattered around the room, he heard a harsh voice inside his head.


    [Don''t look at these ursed undergarments, dear husband. If you want to see one, thisdy will give you mine.] Ao''s voice wasced with poison and jealousy.


    ''No, thanks. I am more interested in yourself instead of these kinds of clothes.'' He replied with a bit of a teasing tone, as he knew the Dragon King was weak to something like that.


    And it worked.


    [I-If that''s so, just tell thisdy. As your wife, thisdy is ready to serve anytime.]


    She sounded a bit embarrassed, inviting a chuckle from his mouth.


    Lilith noticed the chuckle as she went to the middle of the room where therge bed was located. She sat on the soft pink sheet and crossed her legs, patting the space beside her.


    "Come here, current Ruler. I will personally guide you to the Astral ne from this ce."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Kai nodded at her and approached slowly. He stepped carefully, so he didn''t touch any of the objects scattered around the room. The room was a bit messy for his standard, but he didn''t say anything to the Subus Queen.


    And when he was in front of the bed, Lilith suddenly pulled his hand and forced him to sit beside her.


    "There." She grinned at him.


    "What''s so hard about sitting like this?" She asked, leaning her body closer seductively. "I will not attack you without your permission, current Ruler. You don''t need to worry about it. Also, please retract that aura. It''s scary."


    The aura that the Subus Queen talked about was the Dragon Aura that he purposely leaked from his body to keep the seductress away. Well, it wasn''t entirely his doing, but instead, it was Ao who could somehow still use her Dragon Aura even when she fused with him.


    ''That''s enough, Ao. The talk won''t advance if you keep doing that. I know you''re worried, but she won''t try anything on me. At least not directly.''


    [But, dear husband¨C]<snext>lights</snext>


    ''Just believe in me. I''ve also trained with Qianlong about a mental spell. I can''t say I am confident about it, but if she tried to do anything, at least I could protect myself for a few minutes. I believe that''s enough time for you to save me.''


    [¡­ Yes. I will stop then.]


    "I will stop it." He said to Lilith. "Only if you back away."


    "Alright." The Subus Queen nodded.


    Hearing her answer, Ao was satisfied and retracted the Dragon Aura. The suffocating aura from Kai''s body suddenly disappeared, and Lilith sighed as she backed away from him.


    "Finally!" She eximed and smiled. "We can advance then."


    Sittingfortably with her legs crossed, Lilith rested her left hand on her thighs while raising her right hand with her palm facing upward. Slowly, her purple Spirit Power moved. Her control was so amazing that her Spirit Power looked like a thin strand of yarn sewn together, creating a rose shape.


    "However, I do need to exin a bit about the Astral ne to you." She said, balling her fist and destroying the rose-shaped Spirit Power. Her eyes nced to the side, and her smile faded from her face. "It is a bit¡­plicated. I should say that space is different from our normal ones, even Underworld."


    Opening her palm once again, the previous rose now reduced to a fine dust of Spirit Power in her palm.


    "Unlike the physical world, you can only enter the Astral ne with your soul, your consciousness. That ce is a maze, abyrinth with no start or end. Time was also non-existent, leading your perception astray. It''s just a whole void clumped together into a space."


    Listening to her exnation, Kai nodded. That was true. Even when he felt a few years had passed inside his dream, it turned out only a few hours had passed outside, in the real world.


    "There is also the matter of the entrance." Lilith''s tone turned serious, and she blew the dust in her hand. It flew toward the air, dancing ever so slowly as it hovered around, unaffected by gravity. "Once we entered, we could only get out through the same entrance. And finding that entrance will be¡­ hard."


    A soft smirk appeared on the seductress'' face as she arched her back, leaning against her hands on the bed and emphasizing her body curve.


    "You need to follow your heart. Don''t lead astray by your desire; you will be lost forever. I won''t be responsible for that if you want to take note. Focus on your goal or what you seek. I don''t know about it, and I won''t pry."


    Slowly, shey on her side, looking at Kai, and patted the space in front of her.


    "Lay here, current Ruler, Kai. Once the dust settles in, we will enter the Astral ne if you are ready for the danger. Let this Queen guide you through your Dream Realm, the entrance to the Astral ne. Once inside, I will have a talk with my beloved while waiting for your return, if I may."historical


    "No problem." He immediately replied with a firm tone as hey on the bed, just like Lilith instructed, and looked at her. "So what should I do?"


    "Just close your eyes." She replied, closing her beautiful golden eyes. "You will be taken there naturally."


    Nodding slightly, he closed his eyes. While doing so, he sent a telepathic message to Ao.


    ''Watch over my body, Ao. I am counting on you, my love.''


    [Don''t worry, dear husband. No one will be able to touch you. I will cancel the fusion when that seductress enters the Dream Realm with you.]


    ''Please do so.''


    [Please be careful.]


    That was something obvious. He would be a fool if he wasn''t careful when treading through an unknown realm and ne.


    Though, even so, he needed to be fast. The prophecy made him a bit uneasy. Especially about the part ''Death is inevitable,'' in the sixth syble.


    ''I shouldn''t waste my time anymore.'' He thought as he closed his eyes. Once he did so, he felt like he was pulled and fell into an abyss.

 Chapter 146 146 – Dream Realm

    ?


    A familiar feeling washed Kai''s body as soon as he fell into a deep sleep.


    It was a wonder. How could he sleep so easily when his guard was up? The dust Spirit Power Lilith scattered before must be the answer. He was a bit careless, but that might be the only way to enter the Dream Real, the mentioned gate toward the Astral ne.


    His mind began to drift away from the physical world. He felt a sense of weightlessness, as if he was being lifted up and away on a soft, billowing cloud. The world around him began to fade away, reced by a swirling mass of colors and shapes.


    As Kai fell deeper into the dream, the colors became more vivid, the sounds richer, and the sensations more intense. He felt a rush of excitement and anticipation even when he knew it would be a bit¡­ dangerous.


    The dream world was a ce of infinite possibility, where anything was possible, and nothing was impossible. It was a ce where Kai could be whoever he wanted to be, do whatever he wanted to do, and experience anything he could imagine.


    With that came the danger of uncertainty. And the Subus Queen would enter his Dream Realm with him, adding more danger.


    As Kai floated in the Dream Realm, he realized that it was not the lush and vibrant world he had expected. It wasn''t the ce where he met Abe no Seimei. Instead, it was a vivid white expanse, with nothing but him floating in the void.


    "This is?" He muttered, looking around the white space.


    The whiteness seemed to go on forever, stretching out in every direction as far as he could see. It was blindingly bright, yet somehow soothing at the same time, like a warm nket wrapped around him.


    There was no sound in this ce, no rustling leaves or chirping birds, only the soft hum of silence that surrounded him. It was as if the world had been stripped bare of all noise and distraction, leaving him alone with his thoughts and his own heartbeat.


    "Is this the Dream Realm?"


    For a moment, he simply floated there, letting the sensations wash over him. Lilith was nowhere to be seen, probably still trying to enter his dream.


    Kai was too afraid to move but was too curious to stay still. He had read about lucid dreaming, where the dreamer is aware that they are dreaming and can control their dream, and he wondered if he could do the same.


    Maybe this Dream Realm worked the same?


    Closing his eyes, Kai focused his mind, trying to will something into existence. He pictured a red rose in his mind''s eye, imagining it vividly down to the smallest detail.


    And to his amazement, the rose appeared before him, hovering in mid-air. It was so real he could almost smell its sweet fragrance. He took it in his hand and rotated it left and right. And to his surprise, he could feel all sensations as if this was the real world.


    "Interesting." He muttered.


    Excited by this discovery, Kai decided to experiment further. He imagined a soaring eagle, and in an instant, it appeared, circling above him with majestic wings.


    Then he continued. Before the Subus Queen entered his Dream Realm, he shaped this white space into something he remembered from before. The space where he met Abe no Seimei.


    Maybe that would put Lilith at peace and lower her guard.


    "A in and a big Sakura Tree behind a shrine."<snext>lights</snext>


    The memory from that ce was still fresh in his mind.


    Kaiughed out loud, feeling a sense of wonder and exhration that he had never experienced before. He had always been fascinated by the idea of controlling his dreams, and now he was actually doing it.


    The space transformed as he willed to. The transformation was quick. First was the sky; it turned into a vast blue with clouds drifting slowly, hiding the sun behind them.


    Then the in appeared, with tall grass dancing on edge. He added some mountains panned over the horizon for scenery, giving a distance and depth to the previously white wall. If seen from the outside, it would look like an ind was floating in a white space under the seemingly endless blue sky.


    The Sakura Tree bloomed beautiful pink flowers, erecting so high that it touched the sky, and its branches covered almost the whole in. Kai made it a bit bigger than how it was in that space because it felt¡­ somehow right.


    And then, the shrine was the only thing left to build. A shrine that was used by Abe no Seimei to live. It was made from dark oak wood with red pirs.


    The building was massive,plete with the garden and the red Torii gates that stood before the cobblestones path.


    A big pond appeared in the backyard, giving a calming atmosphere. Various gravel and white sands decorated the backyard around the ponds. And because he could make a living creature somehow, he added some fishes, Koi to be exact.


    The color of the fish was ck and white, like a yin and yang. They danced together in the middle of the pond, near the water lilies that floated around.


    Nodding in satisfaction, Kai looked at what he had created below him. He was still floating as he had yet to add the most crucial element in the Dream Realm.


    "Let''s finish it."


    To finish, he added ''gravity'' on thend. At first, he made it weak to allow him to descend slowly. Then as hended, he made the gravity to be the same as Earth.


    He walked on the grass, feeling how real the sensation was. It was hard to describe. But this Dream Realm didn''t seem to be that dangerous. Still, he couldn''t feel his connections to the girls like before, which was the only disadvantage in this ce.''


    "The Subus Queen said that the real dangery in the Astral ne and not the Dream Realm."


    Stepping into the cobblestone path, he walked into the garden and sat on the bench, waiting for Lilith to arrive. Maybe it was hard for her to enter his dream or something like that. He only hoped Ao wouldn''t do anything rash and make Lilith change her mind.


    But it seemed like he didn''t need to worry about that.


    The moment he looked up, he noticed a strange disturbance in the space, like someone was purposely tearing it from the outside. From the energy that came from that disturbance, he immediately knew that it was Lilith, so he helped her slightly by giving an opening to the space near him.


    A rift appeared in the air with endless moving colors creating a shape simr to a kaleidoscope. Then a soft, long leg appeared from within, followed by a naked figure of the Subus Queen. She licked her lips seductively as her bat wings pped behind her.historical


    "Hello there." She said with an alluring voice. "We are finally alone."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!